CONVERTED 


SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 


SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH 


KEY     TO     THE     SCRIPTURES. 


BY 


MARY    BAKER   G.   EDDY, 

PRESIDENT   OF  MASSACHUSETTS    METAPHYSICAL   COLLEGE. 


FORTIETH  EDITION,  REVISED. 


Boston,  385  Commonwealth  Avenue  : 
PUBLISHED     BY     THE    AUTHOR. 

1889. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1875,  by 

Mary  Bakek  Glover, 

(now  Mrs.  Eddy,) 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1885,  by 

Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy, 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 

All  rights  reserved. 


fflntbrrBttD  33«ss; 
John  Wilson  and  Son,  Cambridge 


Ye  shall  know  the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make  you  freo. 

Joha"  viii.  32. 


Thebe  is  nothing  either  good  or  bad,  but  thinking  makes  it  so. 

Shakespeare. 


I,  I,  I,  I  itself,  I, 
The  inside  and  outjrf^.tlie  what  and  the  why, 
The  when  and  the  where,  the  low  and  the  high, 

All  I,  I,  I,  I  itself,  I. 

AXONVjIOUS. 


CONTENTS. 


Chapter 

I.     Physiology 


II.  Footsteps  of  Truth      .... 

III.  CREATION 

IV.  Ma.ueia.ge 

V.  Science  of  Being 

VI.  Animal  Magnetism 

VII.  Wayside  Hints 

VIII.  Imposition  and  Demonstration  . 

IX.  Healing  and  Teaching      .     . 

X.  Platform  of  Christian  Scientists 

XI.  Reply  to  a  Critic 

XII.  Recapitulation 


Page 
11 

56 

120 

ion 

loo 

149 
211 
224 
234 
292 
377 
384 
403 


KEY  TO  THE    SCRIPTURES. 

XIII.  Genesis 431 

XIV.  Prayer  and  Atonement 480 

XV.     The  Apocalypse    ...         511 

XVI.     Glossary , 525 


Index 553 


PREFACE. 


T  EANING  on  the  sustaining  Infinite,  to-day  is  big 
•^—*  with  blessings.  The  wakeful  shepherd  beholds  the 
first  faint  morning  beams  ere  cometh  the  full  radiance 
of  a  risen  day.  So  shone  the  pale  star  to  the  prophet- 
shepherds  ;  yet  it  traversed  the  night,  over  to  where,  in 
cradled  obscurity,  lay  the  young  child  who  should  re- 
deem mortals,  and  reduce  to  human  understanding  the 
way  of  salvation.  Now,  across  a  night  of  error,  dawn 
the  morning  beams,  and  shines  the  guiding  orb  of  Truth. 
The  wise  men  are  led  to  behold  and  follow  the  day  star 
of  Divine  Science,  as  it  repeats  the  eternal  harmony. 

The  time  for  thinkers  has  come.  Truth,  independent 
of  doctrines  and  time-honored  systems,  knocks  at  the 
portal  of  humanity.  Contentment  with  the  past,  and 
the  cold  conventionality  of  materialism,  no  longer  bar 
the  door  to  progress.  Though  empires  fall,  "  He  whose 
right  it  is  shall  reign."  Ignorance  of  God  is  no  longer 
the  stepping-stone  to  faith.  The  only  guaranty  of  obe- 
dience is  a  right  apprehension  of  Him  "  whom  to  know 
aright  is  life  eternal." 

A  book  is  inadequate  to  introduce  new  thoughts  and 
make  them  speedily  understood.  It  is  the  sturdy  task 
of  the  pioneer  to  hack  the  tall  oak  and  cut  the  rough 


D  SCIENCE   AND    IIEALTII. 

granite.  Future  ages  must  declare  what  the  pioneer 
lias  accomplished. 

Since  my  discovery  of  the  adaptation  of  Truth  to  the 
treatment  of  disease,  my  system  has  been  fully  tested 
and  not  found  wanting ;  but  to  reach  the  heights  of 
Christian  Science  man  must  live  in  obedience  to  its 
Divine  Principle.  To  develop  the  full  glory  of  this  Sci- 
ence, the  discords  of  personal  sense  must  yield  to  har- 
mony ;  even  as  the  science  of  sound  corrects  false  tones 
caught  by  the  ear,  and  gives  the  sweet  concord  of  music. 

Theology  and  Physics  agree  that  both  Matter  and 
Spirit  are  real  and  right ;  whereas  the  fact  is  that  one 
is  good,  and  the  other  its  opposite.  Demonstration  will 
answer  by  evidence  the  question,  "What  is  Truth  ?  and 
prosper  that  method  of  Christian  healing  found  to  give 
the  most  health  and  make  the  best  men.  Christian 
Science  will  thus  have  a  fair  fight.  Sickness  has  had  its 
doctors  ;  but  the  question  arises,  Is  there  less  sickness 
because  of  these  practitioners.  The  longevity  of  the 
Antediluvians  answers,  No  ! 

The  cowardly  claim  that  I  am  not  the  originator  of 
my  own  writings,  but  that  one  P.  P.  Quimby  is,  has 
been  legally  met  and  punished.  The  departed,  help- 
lessly dragged  into  this  mad  scheme,  is  silent  on  earth, 
or  with  honest  pride  he  would  deny  this  post  mortem 
falsehood. 

Mr.  Quimby  died  in  1865,  and  my  first  knowledge  of 
Christian  Science,  or  Metaphysical  Healing,  was  gained 
in  1866.  He  was  an  uneducated  man;  but  he  was  a 
distinguished  mesmerist,  and  personally  manipulated  his 
patients.  This  I  know,  having  been  one  of  them.  When  he 
doctored  me  I  was  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  mesmerism, 


PREFACE.  7 

but  subsequent  knowledge  lias  convinced  me  that  lie 
practised  it.  Hence  he  did  not  really  heal  me,  and  my 
disease  returned. 

After  his  death  I  was  healed,  and  this  healing  followed 
the  revelation  to  me  of  the  Principle  of  Christian  Science. 
His  method  of  treating  disease  was  obviously  physical, 
rather  than  mental.  When  I  first  conversed  with  him 
he  believed  matter,  sin,  sickness,  and  death  to  be  verities. 
He  also  believed  matter  to  possess  sensation,  and  its 
verdicts  to  be  valid.  Matter  was  quite  as  real  to  him  as 
Mind. 

I  healed  some  of  his  patients,  and  also  corrected  some 
of  the  desultory  paragraphs  which  he  had  committed  to 
paper,  besides  leaving  with  him  some  of  my  own  writings, 
which  are  now  claimed  as  his. 

Mr.  Quimby's  son  has  stated,  over  his  own  signature, 
that  he  has  in  his  possession  all  his-  father's  written 
utterances ;  and  I  have  offered  to  pay  for  their  publi- 
cation, but  he  declines  to  publish  them  ;  for  their  pub- 
lication would  silence  the  insinuation  that  Mr.  Quimby 
originated  the  system  of  healing  which  I  claim  to  be 
mine. 

Before  writing  "  Science  and  Health  "  I  made  copious 
notes  of  Scriptural  exposition,  that  have  never  been 
published.  This  was  about  the  year  1867-08.  These 
efforts  show  my  ignorance  of  the  subject  up  to  that  time, 
and  the  degrees  by  which  I  came  at  length  to  the  solu- 
tion of  the  great  Life-problem  ;  but  I  value  them  as  a 
parent  may  treasure  the  memorials  of  childhood's  growth, 
and  would  not  have  them  changed. 

My  first  pamphlet  on  the  subject  was  copyrighted  in 
1870,  though  it  did  not  appear  in  print  until  1876. 
From  1867  until  1875  copies  were  in  friendly  circulation. 


8  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

One  of  my  students  had  over  three  hundred  pages  of  this 
manuscript.  He  subsequently  carried  these  pages  into 
court,  making  oath  that  they  were  mine,  and  holding 
them  up  for  a  reproach  against  me. 

After  the  efhcacy  of  my  system  became  publicly 
known,  this  student  declared  that  those  very  manu- 
scripts were  Mr.  Quimby's. 

The  manuscripts  with  which  Mr.  Quimby  was  acquainted 
were  not  properly  an  exposition  of  Christian  Science. 
As  before  stated,  this  important  revelation  did  not  possess 
my  mind  till  the  year  after  his  death. 

Though  I  began  immediately  to  jot  down  my  thoughts 
on  the  subject,  these  jottings  were  but  infantile  lispings 
of  Truth.  A  child  drinks  in  the  outward  world  through 
the  eyes,  and  rejoices  in  the  draught.  He  is  as  sure 
of  the  world's  existence  as  of  his  own ;  yet  he  cannot 
describe  it  to  his  mother.  He  finds  a  few  words  f<  ti- 
the conveyance  of  his  thought,  and  stammers  "  I  sec," 
till  the  phrase  becomes  his  household  name.  Later  the 
tongue  voices  the  more  definite  thought,  though  still 
imperfectly. 

So  was  it  with  me.     Like  a  certain  noted  poet,  — 

I  lisped  in  numbers,  for  the  numbers  came. 

My  great  joy,  when  I  was  healed,  found  expression  in 
speech  and  on  paper.  I  began  to  write  down,  and  gave 
to  my  friends,  the  results  of  my  Scriptural  study,  for 
the  Bible  was  my  sole  teacher;  but  these  statements 
were  crude,  the  first  steps  of  a  child  in  a  new  world 
of  Spirit. 

The  physician  who  had  attended  me.  but  who  could 
not  cure  me,  begged  that  1  would  tell  him  how  1  had 


PREFACE.  J 

raised  myself  from  imminent  death.  I  could  only  tell 
him  that  ,God  had  wrought  the  cure,  through  Mind. 
This  I  knew,  but  could  not  as  yet  put  my  knowledge 
into  words. 

Essays  of  mine,  written  at  that  early  date,  are  still  in 
circulation  among  my  first  pupils  ;  but  they  are  feeble 
attempts  to  state  the  Principle  and  practice  of  Christian 
Healing,  and  are  not  complete  or  satisfying  expositionn 
of  Truth.  To-day,  though  able  to  teach  others,  I  find 
myself  still  a  willing  disciple  at  the  heavenly  gate,  wait- 
ing  for  the  Mind  of  Christ  to  fully  possess  me. 

The  first  edition  of  "  Science  and  Health  "  was  pub- 
lished in  1875.  Various  books  on  mental  healing  have 
since  been  issued,  in  imitation  of  mine ;  but  they  are  all 
more  or  less  plagiaristic,  and  also  incorrect.  They  re- 
gard the  human  mind  as  a  healing  agent,  whereas  this 
mind  is  not  a  factor  of  the  Principle  of  Mental  Science. 
The  differences  are  to  evade  the  law  or  support  Animal 
Magnetism.  These  works  are  set  forth  as  scientific, 
when  they  are  far  from  scientific,  and  are  simply  the 
thoughts  of  one  erring  mind  transferred  to  another,  not 
an  influx  of  the  Eternal  Mind. 

I  have  not  compromised  conscience  to  suit  the  general 
drift  of  thought,  but  bluntly  and  honestly  given  the  text 
of  truth.  There  has  been  no  effort,  on  my  part,  to 
embellish,  elaborate,  or  treat  in  full  detail  so  infinite 
a  theme  in  books.  When  personally  teaching  Christian 
Science,  I  have  more  freedom,  and  my  students  can 
prove  the  truth  of  what  I  teach. 

The  Principle  of  my  system  is  demonstrable.  Its 
purpose  is  good,  and  its  practice  is  more  safe  and  potent 
than  other  sanitary  methods.     The  unbiassed  Christian 


10  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTII. 

thought  is  soonest  touched  by  Truth,  and  convinced 
.of  it.  Those  only  quarrel  with  my  method  who  have 
not  understood  my  meaning.  No  intellectual  idiosyn- 
crasy is  requisite  in  the  learner,  but  sound  morals  are 
indispensable. 

Hoping  all  things,  enduring  all  things, — in  the  spirit 
of  Christ's  charity,  —  ready  to  bless  them  that  curse  me, 
glad  to  bear  consolation  to  the  sorrowing  and  healing  to 
the  sick,  I  commit  these  pages  to  posterity. 

MARY  BAKER   G.   EDDY. 


Note.  —  The  authoress  takes  no  patients,  and  has  no  time  for 
medical  consultation. 


SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH, 


CHAPTER   I. 

PHYSIOLOGY. 

Here  in  the  body  pent, 

Absent  from  Thee  I  roam, 
Yet  nightly  pitch  my  moving  tent 

A  clay's  march  nearer  home  —  Montgomery. 

TN  the  year  1868  I  discovered  metaphysical  healing. 
-*-  and  named  it  Christian  Science.  The  Principle 
thereof  is  divine  and  apodictical,  governing  all ;  and  it 
reveals  the  grand  verity  that  one  erring  mind  controlling 
another  (through  whatever  medium)  is  not  Science 
governed  by  God,  the  unerring  Mind.  When  apparently 
near  the  confines  of  mortal  existence,  standing  already 
within  the  shadow  of  the  death-valley,  I  learned  certain 
truths  :  that  all  real  being  is  the  divine  Mind  and  idea  ; 
that  the  Science  of  Divine  Mind  demonstrates  that  Life, 
Truth,  and  Love  are  all-powerful  and  ever-present ;  that 
the  opposite  of  Science  and  Truth,  named  Error,  is  the 
false  supposition  of  a  false  sense.  This  sense  is,  and 
evolves,  a  belief  in  matter  that  shuts  out  the  true  sense 
of  Spirit.  The  great  facts  of  omnipotence  and  omni- 
presence, of  Spirit  possessing  all  power  and  filling  all 
space,  —  these  facts  contradicted  forever,  to  my  under- 
standing, the  notion  that  matter  can  be  actual.  These 
facts  also  revealed  to  me  primeval  existence,  and  the 


12  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

radiant  realities  of  good ;  and  there  was  present  to 
me,  as  never  before,  the  awful  unreality  of  evil.  This 
vision  announced  the  equipollence  of  God,  consecrated 
my  affections  anew,  and  revealed  the  glorious  possibil- 
ities of  the  petition,  "Thy  kingdom  come  on  earth  as  in 
heaven." 

In  following  the  leadings  of  this  revelation,  the  Bible 
was  my  only  text-book.  The  inspired  volume  seemed 
illumined,  reconciling  right  reason  with  revelation,  and 
establishing  the  truths  of  Christian  Science.  No  human 
tongue  or  pen  has  suggested  the  contents  of  "  Science 
and  Health,"  nor  can  tongue  or  pen  ever  overthrow  it. 
My  book  may  be  distorted  by  shallow  criticism  or  by 
inaccurate  reporters,  and  its  ideas  forced  temporarily 
into  wrong  channels ;  but  its  truths  will  remain  for  the 
Christ-inspired  to  discern  and  follow. 

Jesus  demonstrated  the  power  of  Divine  Science  to 
heal  mortal  minds  and  bodies ;  but  this  Science  was  lost 
sight  of,  and  must  again  be  spiritually  discerned  ;  and  it 
must  be  demonstrated  (according  to  Christ's  command) 
with  signs  following,  to  as  many  as  shall  believe  on  Him. 

No  analogy  exists  between  the  vague  hypotheses  of 
Pantheism,  Gnosticism,  Spiritualism,  or  Infidelity,  and 
the  demonstrable  truths  of  Christian  Science  ;  and  1  find 
the  so-called  power,  will,  or  reason  of  the  human  mind, 
to  be  opposed  to  the  Divine  Mind,  expressed  through 
Science.  In  Truth,  and  its  marvellous  ability  to  reveal 
God,  there  is  nothing  supernatural,  for  this  is  its  nor- 
mal function. 

A  prize  of  £100  has  been  offered  in  Oxford  Univer- 
sity, England,  for  the  best  essay  on  Natural  Science, — 
an  essay  calculated  to  offset  the  tendency  of  the  age  to 


PHYSIOLOGY.  13 

attribute  physical  effects  to  physical  causes,  rather  than 
to  a  final  spiritual  cause.  This  incident  is  one  of  many 
which  show  that  Christian  Science  expresses  a  yearning 
of  the  human  race. 

Causation  is  the  one  question  to  be  considered,  as 
more  than  all  others  it  relates  to  human  progress.  The 
age  seems  ready  to  approach  this  subject,  to  think 
briefly  upon  the  supremacy  of  Spirit,  to  touch  the  hem 
of  its  garment,  but  nothing  more.  Mind's  control  over 
man  is  however  no  longer  an  open  question,  but  demon- 
strable Science ;  and  I  have  shown  its  principle  and 
practice  by  healing  sickness  and  sin,  and  so  destroying 
the  foundations  of  death. 

After  a  careful  examination  of  my  discovery  in  1866, 
that  Mind  governs  all,  not  partially  but  supremely,  I 
submitted  my  metaphysical  system  of  treating  disease 
to  the  broadest  practical  tests.  Since  then  this  system 
has  gradually  gained  ground ;  and  it  has  proved  itself, 
whenever  scientifically  employed,  to  be  the  most  effec- 
tive curative  agent  in  medical  practice. 

All  science  is  natural,  but  all  science  is  not  physical. 
The  Science  of  Soul  is  no  more  supernatural  than  the 
science  of  numbers  ;  but  departing  from  the  realm  of 
the  physical,  as  it  must,  some  may  deny  it  the  name  of 
Science.  But  Metaphysical  Science  is  more  scientific 
than  it  would  be  if  it  were  unchristian.  Its  Principle  is 
God,  or  Good.  Its  practice  is  good,  its  rules  are  demon- 
strable. Its  Metaphysics  reverse  the  perversion  named 
Physics,  and  the  human  sense  of  the  hypothesis  of  Deity, 
even  as  the  science  of  optics  explains  the  inverted  image. 
Human  reason  acts  slowly  in  accepting  spiritual  facts, 
but  calling  on  matter  to  remove  what  the  human  mind 
alone  has  occasioned  is  fatal. 


14  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  fundamental  error  is  to  suppose  that  man  is  a 
material  outgrowth,  and  that  bodily  cognizance  of  good 
or  evil  constitutes  his  happiness  or  misery.  Theorizing 
from  mushrooms  to  monkeys,  and  from  monkeys  to  men, 
amounts  to  nothing  in  the  right  direction,  and  very  much 
in  the  wrong.  If  we  classify  mortals  as  mineral,  vege- 
table, or  animal,  an  egg  is  the  author  of  the  genus  homo; 
but  there  is  no  reason  why  man  should  begin  in  the  egg, 
rather  than  in  the  more  primitive  dust,  like  the  figurative 
Adam. 

Brains  are  within  the  craniums  of  animals.  To  say 
then  that  brain  is  man,  is  to  furnish  the  pretext  for  sav- 
ing that  man  was  once  a  brute,  an  assertion  which  must 
be  met  with  the  reply.  If  once  he  was  a  brute,  he  will  be 
again,  according  to  natural  perpetuation  of  identity. 

"What  is  man  ?  Brains,  heart,  blood,  the  material  struc- 
ture ?  If  he  is  but  a  material  body,  when  you  amputate 
a  limb,  you  must  tako  away  a  portion  of  the  man  ;  the 
surgeon  can  destroy  manhood,  and  the  worms  annihilate 
it.  But  the  loss  of  a  limb,  or  injury  to  a  tissue,  is  same- 
times  the  quickencr  of  manliness  ;  and  the  unfortunate 
cripple  may  present  more  of  it  than  the  statuesque  ath- 
lete,—  teaching  us,  by  his  very  deprivations,  that  "a 
man's  a  man,  for  a'  that." 

Admitting  that  matter  (heart,  blood,  brains,  the  so- 
called  five  personal  senses)  constitutes  man,  we  fail  to 
sec  how  anatomy  can  distinguish  between  the  brute  and 
humanity,  or  determine  when  man  is  really  maw,  and  has 
progressed  farther  than  his  progenitors.  If  quadruped 
and  biped  possess  the  constituent  parts  of  man,  they 
must,  to  some  extent,  be  human;  and,  by  parallel  reason- 
ing, man  must  be  a  brute.  w 


PHYSIOLOGY.  15 

This  materialism  grades  man  from  the  dust  upward ; 
but  how  is  the  material  spceies  maintained  when  man 
passes  the  Rubicon  of  spirituality  ?  Spirit  forms  no 
proper  link  in  this  chain  of  being,  but  reveals  the  eter- 
nal chain  as  uninterrupted  ;  yet  this  is  seen  only  as 
matter  disappears. 

If  man  was  first  matter,  he  has  passed  through  all  its 
forms  to  become  man.  If  the  material  body  is  man,  he 
is  mere  matter,  or  dust.  But  man  is  the  image  and  like- 
ness of  Spirit ;  and  the  belief  that  there  is  Soul  in  sense, 
oi"  Life  in  matter,  belongs  to  the  mortal  mind  that  is  to 
be  put  off,  to  which  the  apostle  refers. 

Anatomy  makes  man  structural.  Physiology  continues 
this  explanation,  measuring  human  strength  by  bones  and 
sinews,  and  human  life  by  material  law. 

Phrenology  makes  man  thieving  or  honest,  according 
to  the  development  of  the  cranium  ;  but  anatomy,  physi- 
ology, phrenology,  do  not  define  the  image  of  God,  or 
immortal  man.  To  measure  capacities  by  the  size  of 
the  brain,  and  limit  strength  to  the  exercise  of  a  muscle, 
would  subjugate  intelligence,  and  place  Mind  at  the 
mercv  of  organization  and  non-intelligence. 

Matter,  taking  divine  power  into  its  own  hands,  is 
like  a  fiction,  in  which  debauchery  is  attuned  to  such 
fascination,  that  mankind  are  in  danger  of  catching  its 
moral  contagion.  The  spiritual  opposite  of  materiality 
will  reopen,  with  the  key  of  Science,  the  gates  of  Para- 
dise, that  human  beliefs  had  wellnigh  closed,  and  find 
man  unfallen,  upright,  pure,  and  free,  having  no  need 
to  consult  almanacs  for  the  probabilities  of  Life,  or  to 
study  brainology  in  order  to  learn  how  much  of  a  man 
he  is. 


16  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Mistaking  his  origin  and  nature,  we  make  man  both 
matter  and  Spirit, —  Spirit  being  sifted  through  matter, 
carried  on  a  nerve,  exposed  to  ejection  at  the  hands  of 
matter.  Think  of  it :  the  intellectual,  the  moral,  the 
spiritual,  —  yea,  Intelligence  itself,  —  subjected  to  non- 
intelligence  ! 

Is  civilization  but  a  higher  stage  of  idolatry,  that  man, 
in  the  nineteenth  century,  should  bow  down  to  a  flesh- 
brush,  to  flannels  and  baths,  to  diet,  exercise,  air  ? 
Nothing  is  able  to  do  for  man  what  he  can  do  for  him- 
self with  omnipotent  aid. 

The  idols  of  civilization  are  far  more  fatal  to  health 
and  longevity  than  the  idols  of  older  forms  of  heathen- 
ism. They  call  into  action  less  faith  than  Buddhism, 
in  a  supreme  governing  Intelligence.  Even  the  Esqui- 
maux restore  health  by  incantations,  as  effectually  as 
civilized  practitioners  by  their  modus  operandi. 

Whatever  teaches  man  to  have  other  rulers  before 
Jehovah  is  anti-Christian.  The  good  matter  is  supposed 
to  do  is  evil,  for  it  would  rob  man  of  God,  Omnipotent 
Mind.  Truth  is  not  the  basis  of  Theogony.  Modes  of 
matter  form  neither  a  moral  nor  spiritual  system.  The 
inharmony  that  calls  for  them  is  the  result  of  faith, 
already  exercised,  in  matter  rather  than  Spirit. 

Did  Jesus  apprehend  the  economy  of  man  to  a  less  de- 
gree than  Graham  or  Cutter  ?  Christian  ideas  certainly 
embrace  the  Principle  of  man's  harmony,  which  human 
theories  do  not.  "  Whosoever  liveth  and  believcth  in 
me  shall  never  die,"  contradicts  not  only  the  systems  of 
man,  but  points  to  the  self-sustaining  and  eternal. 

The  demands  of  Truth  arc  spiritual,  and  reach  the 
body  through  Mind.    The  best  interpreter  of  man's  needs 


PHYSIOLOGY.  17 

said,  "  Take  no  thought  for  the  body,  what  ye  shall  eat 
or  what  ye  shall  drink." 

Putting  on  the  full  armor  of  physiology,  and  obeying  to 
the  letter  the  so-called  laws  of  health  (so  the  statistics 
show;  have  neither  diminished  sickness  nor  lengthened 
life.  Diseases  have  multiplied  and  become  more  ob 
stiuate.  Their  chronic  forms  have  become  more  frequent, 
the  acute  more  fatal.  There  are  more  sudden  deaths 
since  our  man-made  theories  have  taken  the  place  of 
primitive  Truth. 

"  The  explication  of  man  as  purely  physical,  dependent 
wholly  on  organization,  is  the  Pandora  box,  from  which 
many  evils  escape.  If  there  are  material  laws  which  will 
prevent  disease,  what  then  causes  it  ?  Not  divine  law, 
for  Christ  healed  the  sick  and  cast  out  error,  but  never 
in  obedience  to  physics. 

The  so-called  laws  of  matter  are  nothing  but  a  false 
belief  in  the  presence  of  Intelligence  and  Life  where 
they  are  not.  This  is  the  procuring  cause  of  all  disease. 
The  opposite  Truth  —  that  Intelligence  and  Life  are 
spiritual,  never  material  —  is  the  cure  of  all  disease. 
No  more  sympathy  exists  between  the  flesh  and  Spirit 
than  between  Christ  and  Belial. 

Failing  to  recover  health  through  adherence  to  Materia 
medica,  physiology,  and  hygiene,  the  despairing  invalid 
drops  them,  and  turns  in  his  extremity  to  God,  as  the 
last  resort.  His  faith  in  Him  is  less  than  it  was  in  drugs, 
air,  exercise,  or  he  would  have  resorted  to  Mind  first. 
The  balance  of  power  is  conceded  to  be  with  matter,  by 
most  of  the  medical  systems ;  whereas,  Spirit  at  last 
asserts  its  mastery,  and  then,  and  not  until  then,  is  man 
found  to  be  forever  harmonious  and  immortal. 

2 


18  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Should  wo  implore  only  a  personal  God  to  heal  the 
sick,  or  should  we  understand  the  Divine  Principle  that 
heals  ?  If  we  rise  no  higher  than  blind  faith,  the  Science 
of  Healing  is  not  attained,  and  Soul-existence,  in  the 
place  of  sense-existence,  is  not  comprehended.  We  ap- 
prehend Life  in  Science,  only  as  we  correct  personal 
sense.  Our  relative  admission  of  the  claims  of  good  or 
evil  determines  the  harmony  of  our  existence,  —  our 
health,  our  longevity,  and  our  Christianity. 

We  cannot  serve  two  masters,  or  reach  Divine  Science 
through  material  sense.  The  Source  of  all  health  and 
perfection  is  not  matched  by  drugs  and  hygiene.  If 
man  is  constituted  both  good  and  evil,  he  will  end  in  evil. 
An  error  in  the  premises  must  appear  in  the  conclusion. 
To  avail  yourself  of  the  power  of  Spirit,  you  must  depend 
upon  no  human  reliance. 

Christian  Science  understood  would  disabuse  the  human 
mind  of  the  thousand  and  one  material  beliefs  that  war 
against  spiritual  Truth.  You  cannot  add  to  the  contents 
of  a  vessel  already  full.  Laboring  long  to  shake  one's 
faith  in  matter,  and  convey  a  crumb  of  faith  in  God, — 
an  inkling  of  the  possibilities  of  Spirit  to  make  the  body 
harmonious,  —  I  have  remembered  often  our  Master's 
love  for  little  children,  and  understood  how  truly  such 
as  they  belong  to  the  heavenly  kingdom. 

You  admit  that  Mind  influences  the  body  somewhat, 
but  conclude  that  stomach,  blood,  nerves,  bones,  hold 
the  preponderance  of  power.  In  accordance  with  this 
belief,  you  continue  in  the  old  routine.  You  lean  on 
the  inert  and  unintelligent,  never  discerning  how  this 
deprives  you  of  the  available  superiority  of  Mind.  The 
body  is  not  controlled  scientifically  by  a  negative  mind. 


PHYSIOLOGY. 


19 


The  "  flesh  warreth  against  the  Spirit."  They  can  no 
more  unite  in  action,  than  good  can  coincide  with  evil. 
It  is  wise  not  to  take  a  halting  and  half-way  position,  or 
to  expect  to  work  equally  with  Truth  and  error.  There 
is  but  one  right  way,  namely,  Divine  Science,  pointing 
to  the  spiritual  way.  To  govern  the  body  scientifically  it 
must  be  reached  through  Mind.  It  is  impossible  to  gain 
control  over  it  by  any  other  method.  On  this  funda- 
mental point  timid  conservatism  is  absolutely  inadmissi- 
ble. Radical  reliance  on  the  spiritual  can  alone  accom- 
plish the  healing  art. 

When  you  manipulate  patients,  you  are  trusting  in 
electricity  and  magnetism,  more  than  in  Truth  ;  and  so 
you  employ  matter  more  than  Mind.  You  weaken  your 
power,  if  you  resort  to  any  except  spiritual  means.  It 
is  useless  to  say  that  you  manipulate  patients,  but  you 
lay  no  stress  on  manipulation.  If  this  is  the  case,  why 
manipulate  ?  Really  you  do  it  because  you  are  ignorant 
of  its  baneful  effects,  or  are  not  sufficiently  spiritual  to 
depend  on  Spirit.  If  this  be  so,  improve  your  life  work 
till  you  attain  to  Christian  Science. 

If,  being  too  material  to  love  the  Science  of  Mind,  you 
are  satisfied  with  good  words  instead  of  deeds,  adhering 
to  error  and  afraid  to  trust  Truth,  the  question  then  re- 
curs, "Adam,  where  art  thou?"  It  is  unnecessary  to 
resort  to  aught  besides  Mind  in  order  to  satisfy  the  sick 
that  you  are  doing  something  for  them  ;  for  if  cured  they 
are  generally  satisfied. 

"  Where  your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also." 
Having  more  faith  in  drugs  than  in  Truth,  this  faith 
will  incline  you  to  the  side  of  matter  and  error.  Any 
mesmeric  power  you  may  exercise  will  diminish  your 


20  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

ability  to  become  a  Scientist,  and  vice  versa.  The  act  of 
healing  the  sick  through  Mind  alone,  of  casting  out  error 
with  Truth,  shows  your  position  as  a  Christian. 

How  can  the  dishonest  man  rely  on  Truth  to  heal  the 
sick  ?  Being  dishonest  he  cannot  exercise  this  power  in 
a  right  direction.  Jesus  cast  out  error  and  healed  the 
sick  without  drugs,  and  he  said,  "  The  works  that  I  do, 
ye  shall  do." 

You  say  that  indigestion,  fatigue,  sleeplessness,  cause 
distressed  stomachs  and  aching  heads.  Then  you  con- 
sult your  brains,  in  order  to  remember  what  has  hurt 
you,  when  your  remedy  lies  in  forgetting  the  whole  thing ; 
for  matter  has  no  sensation,  and  the  human  mind  is  all 
that  can  produce  pain. 

To  reduce  inflammation,  dissolve  a  tumor,  or  cure  or- 
ganic disease,  I  have  found  Mind  more  potent  than  all 
lower  remedies.  And  why  not,  since  Mind  is  the  source 
and  condition  of  all  existence  ?  Before  deciding  that 
stomach  or  head  is  disordered,  one  should  consider, 
Who  art  thou  that  repliest  to  Spirit  ?  Can  matter  speak 
for  itself,  or  hold  the  issues  of  Life  ?  Pain  or  pleasure 
has  no  partnership  with  what  can  neither  suffer  nor 
enjoy  ;  but  mortal  belief  has  such  a  partnership. 

"As  a  man  thinketh,  so  is  he."  Mind  is  all  that 
feels,  acts,  or  impedes  action.  Ignorant  of  this,  or 
shrinking  from  its  implied  responsibility,  the  healing 
effort  is  made  on  the  wrong  side,  and  the  conscious 
control  over  the  body  is  lost. 

If  the  scales  are  evenly  adjusted,  the  removal  of  a 
single  weight  from  either  gives  preponderance  to  the 
opposite.  Whatever  influence  you  cast  on  the  side  of 
matter,  you  take  away  from  Mind,  that  can  outweigh 


PHYSIOLOGY.  21 

all  else.  Your  belief  militates  against  your  health,  when 
it  ought  to  enlist  on  its  side.  When  sick  (according  to 
belief)  you  rush  after  drugs,  search  the  so-called  laws  of 
health,  and  depend  on  these  to  heal  you,  when  you  have 
really  got  yourself  into  the  slough  of  disease  through  just 
this  false  dependence. 

The  human  mind  is  inharmonious  ;  hence  the  inhar- 
mony  of  the  body.  To  ignore  God,  as  of  little  use  in 
sickness,  is  anomalous.  If  we  thrust  Him  aside  then, 
waiting  for  the  hour  of  strength,  we  should  learn  that 
He  can  do  more  for  us  in  sickness  than  in  health. 

Because  man-made  systems  insist  that  man  becomes 
sick  and  useless,  suffers  and  dies,  in  consonance  with 
the  laws  of  God,  are  we  to  believe  it  ?  Despite  God's 
spiritual  law  to  the  contrary,  are  we  to  believe  an  au- 
thority which  Jesus  has  proved  false  ?  He  did  the  will 
of  the  Father.  He  healed  sickness  in  defiance  of  what 
is  called  material  law,  but  in  accordance  with  God's 
spiritual  law. 

The  demands  of  God  appeal  to  Mind  only ;  but  the 
claims  of  mortality,  and  what  are  termed  laws  of  na- 
ture, appertain  to  matter.  Which,  then,  are  we  to 
accept  as  legitimate,  and  capable  of  producing  the  high- 
est human  good  ?  We  cannot  obey  both  physiology  and 
Spirit ;  for  one  is  opposed  to  the  other,  and  insists  upon 
supremacy  in  the  affections.  It  is  impossible  to  work 
from  two  standpoints.  If  we  attempt  it,  we  shall  pres- 
ently "  cleave  to  the  one  and  despise  the  other." 

Mind's  control  over  the  body  must  supersede  the  so- 
called  laws  of  matter.  Obedience  to  material  law  pre- 
vents full  obedience  to  spiritual  law, —  the  law  that 
overcomes  material  conditions,  and  puts  matter  under 


22  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

the  feet  of  Mind.  Like  a  barrister  who  should  try  to 
strengthen  his  plea  by  commencing,  "  Woe  unto  you, 
lawyers,"  mortals  entreat  God  to  restore  the  sick  to 
health,  and  forthwith,  by  using  material  means,  shut  out 
the  aid  of  Spirit,  thus  working  against  themselves  and 
their  prayers,  and  suffocating  man's  God-given  ability  to 
demonstrate  the  sacred  power.  The  plea  for  medicine 
and  the  laws  of  health  comes  from  mortal  ignorance  of 
Science  and  celestial  power. 

Error  produces  error.  Sickness  is  error,  —  inharmony.  / 
What  causes  disease  cannot  cure  it.  To  admit  that  sick- 
ness is  a  condition  over  which  God  has  no  control,  pre- 
supposes that  omnipotent  power  is,  on  some  occasions, 
null  and  void.  The  law  of  Christ,  or  Truth,  finds  all 
things  possible  to  Spirit ;  but  the  so-called  laws  of  mat- 
ter find  Spirit  generally  of  no  avail,  and  demand  obe- 
dience to  materialistic  codes,  —  thus  departing  from  the 
basis  of  Divine  Science.  Discords  have  no  support  from 
divine  law,  however  much  is  said  to  the  contrary.  An- 
tagonistic mortal  opinions  are  incorrect,  as  Jesus  clearly 
showed,  when  he  healed  the  sick  and  raised  the  dead. 

Can  the  agriculturist  produce  a  crop  without  sowing 
the  seed,  and  awaiting  its  germination  according  to  the 
laws  of  God  ?  The  Scriptures  inform  us  that  sin>  or 
error,  first  caused  the  condemnation  of  man  to  till  the 
ground.  In  this  case,  obedience  to  Truth  will  remove 
this  necessity.  Truth  never  made  error  necessary,  or 
devised  a  law  to  perpetuate  it.  The  supposed  laws  that 
produce  discord  are  not  His  laws,  for  it  is  the  legitimate 
action  of  Truth  to  produce  harmony.  Laws  of  nature 
are  truly  His  laws ;  but  you  construe  that  as  law  which 
annuls  the  power  of  Spirit.     Mind,  of  a  right,  demands 


PHYSIOLOGY.  23 

man's  entire  obedience,  affection,  and  strength.  No  res- 
ervation is  made  for  any  lesser  loyalty.  Obedience  to 
Truth  gives  man  power  and  strength.  Submission  to 
error  superinduces  weakness  and  loss  of  power. 

Physiology  is  one  of  the  apples  from  the  tree  of  knowl- 
edge. Error  said  that  to  eat  thereof  would  open  man's 
eyes,  and  make  him  as  a  god.  Instead  of  this  enlarge- 
ment, it  closes  the  eyes  to  man's  God-given  dominion 
over  the  earth. 

Truth  casts  out  all  evils,  and  every  materialistic 
method,  with  the  higher  spiritual  law,  —  the  law  that 
gives  sight  to  the  blind,  hearing  to  the  deaf,  voice  to 
the  dumb,  feet  to  the  lame.  If  Christian  Science  dis- 
honors belief,  it  honors  understanding  ;  and  there  is  but 
One  Mind  entitled  to  honor. 

The  so-called  laws  of  health  are  simply  laws  of  mortal 
belief,  the  premises  whereof  are  erroneous.  Therefore 
the  conclusions  are  wrong.  Truth  has  made  no  laws  to 
regulate  sickness,  sin,  and  death ;  for  these  are  unknown 
to  Truth.  Belief  produces  the  results  of  belief,  and  the 
penalty  it  affixes  is  as  sure  as  the  belief  itself.  The 
remedy  lies  in  probing  to  the  bottom,  finding  out  the 
error  of  belief  that  produces  a  mortal  disorder,  and 
never  honoring  it  with  the  title  of  law,  or  yielding  obe- 
dience to  it.  Truth,  Life,  and  Love  are  the  only  legiti- 
mate or  eternal  demands  on  man,  and  they  are  spiritual 
laws  that  enforce  obedience. 

We  say,  "  My  hand  hath  done  it."  What  is  this  my 
but  mortal  mind,  the  cause  of  all  materialistic  action  ? 
All  voluntary  —  or  miscalled  involuntary  —  action  of  the 
mortal  body  is  governed  by  this  mind,  not  by  matter. 

Controlled  by  the  Divine  Intelligence,  man  becomes 


24  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTH. 

harmonious  and  eternal.  That  which  is  governed  by 
human  belief  is  discordant  and  mortal.  We  say  man 
suffers  from  the  effects  of  cold,  heat,  fatigue.  This  is 
human  belief,  not  the  Truth  of  Being,  for  matter  cannot 
suffer.  Mortal  mind  alone  suffers ;  and  that  not  because"^ 
a  law  of  matter  has  been  transgressed,  but  because  a  law  j 
of  this  mind  has  been  disobeyed.  I  have  demonstrated 
this  as  a  rule  of  Divine  Science,  when  I  have  seen  de- 
stroyed the  delusion  of  suffering  as  the  effect  of  what  is 
termed  a  broken  law. 

A  lady,  whom  1  cured  of  consumption,  always  breathed 
with  great  difficulty  when  the  wind  was  east.  I  sat  si- 
lently by  her  side  a  few  moments.  Her  breath  came 
gently.  The  inspirations  were  deep  and  natural.  I  then 
requested  her  to  look  at  the  weather-vane.  She  looked, 
and  saw  that  it  pointed  due  east.  The  wind  had  not 
changed,  but  her  difficult  breathing  was  gone.  The 
wind  had  not  produced  it.  My  metaphysical  treatment 
changed  the  action  her  belief  had  produced  on  the  sys- 
tem, and  she  never  suffered  again  from  east  winds. 

Here  is  testimony  on  this  subject :  — 

I  take  pleasure  in  giving  to  the  public  one  instance,  out  of 
the  many,  of  Mrs.  Glover-Eddy's  skill  in  metaphysical  healing. 
At  the  birth  of  my  youngest  child,  now  eight  years  old,  I 
thought  my  approaching  confinement  would  be  premature  by 
several  weeks,  and  sent  her  a  message  to  that  effect.  Without 
seeing  me,  she  returned  answer  that  the  proper  time  had  come, 
and  that  she  would  be  with  me  immediately.  Slight  labor- 
pains  had  commenced  Defore  she  arrived.  She  stopped  them  at 
once,  and  requested  me  to  call  an  accoucheur,  but  to  keep  him 
below  stairs  until  after  the  birth.  When  the  doctor  arrived, 
and  while  he  remained  in  a  lower  room,  Mrs.  Eddy  came  to  my 


PHYSIOLOGY.  25 

bedside.  I  asked  her  how  I  should  lie.  She  answered,  "  It 
makes  no  difference  how  you  lie,"  and  added,  "  Now  let  the 
child  be  born."  Immediately  the  birth  took  place,  and  without 
a  pain.  The  doctor  was  then  called  into  the  room  to  receive 
the  child,  and  he  saw  that  I  had  no  pain  whatever.  My  sister, 
Dorcas  B.  Rawson,  of  Lynn,  was  present  when  my  babe  was 
born,  and  will  testify  to  the  facts  as  I  have  stated  them.  I  con- 
fess my  own  astonishment.  I  did  not  expect  so  much,  even 
from  Mrs.  Eddy,  especially  as  I  had  suffered  before  very  se- 
verely in  childbirth.  The  physician  covered  me  with  extra 
bed-clothes,  charged  me  to  be  very  careful  about  taking  cold 
and  to  keep  quiet,  and  then  went  away.  I  think  he  was 
alarmed  at  my  having  no  labor-pains,  but  before  he  went  out  I 
had  an  ague  coming  on.  When  the  door  closed  behind  him, 
Mrs.  Eddy  threw  off  the  extra  coverings  and  said,  "  It  is  noth- 
ing but  the  fear  produced  by  the  doctor  that  causes  these 
chills."  They  left  me  at  once.  She  told  me  to  sit  up  when  I 
chose,  and  to  eat  whatever  I  wanted.  My  babe  was  born  about 
two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  the  following  evening  I  sat  up 
several  hours.  I  ate  whatever  the  family  did.  I  had  a  boiled 
dinner  of  meat  and  vegetables  the  second  day.  I  made  no  dif- 
ference in  my  diet,  except  to  drink  gruel  between  meals,  and 
never  experienced  the  least  inconvenience  from  this  course.  I 
dressed  myself  the  second  day,  and  the  third  day  felt  unwilling 
to  lie  down.  In  one  week  I  was  about  the  house  and  was  well, 
running  up  and  down  stairs  and  attending  to  domestic  duties. 
For  several  years  I  had  been  troubled  with  prolapsus  uteri, 
which  disappeared  entirely  after  Mrs.  Eddy's  wonderful  demon- 
stration of  Christian  Science  at  the  birth  of  my  babe. 

Miranda  R.  Rice. 
Linn,  Mass.,  1874. 

No  system  of  hygiene  but  mine  is  purely  mental.    The 
falsehoods  of  disappointed  fame-seekers  relative  to  this 


26  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

established  fact  and  the  history  of  my  discovery  are  in- 
significant and  malicious.  Evans's  books  were  in  circu- 
lation when  my  book  was  published,  but  they  advocated 
the  power  of  the  earth's  currents  and  animal  magnetism 
to  regulate  life  and  health. 

There  has  arisen  among  men  another  signally  false 
witness,  — ■  a  charity  scholar,  whom  I  found  to  be  a  de- 
praved infidel, —  one,  too,  vitally  disappointed  about 
"  who  shall  be  greatest ;  "  unwilling  that  this  solemn 
question,  belonging  alone  to  God,  should  rest  with  Him, 
after  vehement  public  and  epistolatory  protestations  of 
devotion  to  my  system,  preaching  and  praying  in  ap- 
parent good  faith  with  it,  he  took  the  field  against  it, 
having  learned  that  he  must  become  an  honest  man  be- 
fore he  could  be  a  Christian  Scientist.  This  quenched 
his  entire  zeal,  and  he  returned  to  his  vomit,  Philo- 
sophical Realism.  He  has  since  become  the  special 
advocate  of  every  villain  who  is  defrauding  the  people 
by  spurious  claims  to  orthodox  Mind-healing. 

Science  reverses  the  testimony  of  the  senses  ;  and  by 
this  reversion  mortals  arrive  at  truth  ;  then  if  these 
senses  declare  a  man  in  good  health,  he  is  sick,  is  he  ? 
Health  is  not  a  condition  of  matter,  and  the  material 
senses  can  bear  no  testimony.  The  Science  of  Mind- 
healing  shows  it  is  impossible  for  aught  but  Mind  to 
testify,  or  to  exhibit  the  real  status  of  man  ;  hence, 
Science,  reversing  the  testimony  of  the  senses,  reveals 
man's  habitual  harmony,  and  overthrows  the  false  evi- 
dence or  syllogism.  Science  is  Mind,  not  matter.  Any 
conclusion  predicated  of  sensation  in  matter,  or  matter 
conscious  either  of  health  or  disease,  —  instead  of  re- 
versing the  testimony  of  the  senses,  confirms  it  as  legiti- 


PHYSIOLOGY.  27 

mate.  Science  rests  on  fixed  Principle  not  relegated  by 
a  false  sense. 

Both  the  major  and  minor  propositions  of  a  syllogism 
may  be  true,  and  the  conclusion  false.  Science  affirms 
no  discords.  Reverse  the  testimony,  pro  or  con,  of  the 
material  senses,  and  you  have  the  opposite  spiritual  fact 
in  Science. 

Not  a  blade  of  grass  springs  up,  not  a  spray  buddeth 
within  the  vale,  not  a  leaf  unfolds  its  fair  outlines,  not  a 
flower  starts  from  its  cloistered  cell,  but  Mind  causes  it. 
To  suppose  that  God  constitutes  laws  of  discord,  or  insti- 
tutes penalties  without  law,  is  a  mistake. 

Sin  makes  its  own  hell,  and  goodness  its  own  heaven. 
If  we  concede  the  same  reality  to  discord  as  to  harmony, 
it  has  as  lasting  a  claim  upon  us.  If  evil  is  as  real  as 
good,  it  is  as  immortal.  If  death  is  as  real  as  Life,  im- 
mortality is  a  myth.  If  pain  is  as  real  as  the  absence  of 
pain,  both  must  be  immortal ;  and  if  so,  harmony  cannot 
be  the  fact  of  being. 

The  Mohammedan  believes  in  a  pilgrimage  to  Mecca. 
Another  believes  that  drugs  save  life.  The  first  is  a 
religious  delusion,  the  second  is  a  medical  delusion. 

Disease  is  like  the  dream  of  sleep,  wherein  the  suffer- 
ing is  wholly  in  mortal  mind ;  yet  the  dreamer  thinks  he 
has  a  body,  and  the  suffering  is  in  that  body. 

The  smile  of  the  sleeper  indicates  the  sensation  pro- 
duced physically  by  the  pleasure  of  a  dream.  So  pain 
and  pleasure,  sickness  and  care,  are  traced  in  unmistak- 
able signs  upon  the  face. 

Sickness  is  a  growth  of  error,  springing  from  a  seed 
of  thought,  —  either  your  own  thought  or  another's. 
The  soil  of   disease  is  mortal  mind,  and   you  have  a 


28  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

crop  abundant  or  scanty,  according  to  the  seedlings  in 
^^Hhat  soil,  by  whomsoever  placed  there. 

Anatomy,  physiology,  treatises  on  health,  —  sustained 
by  what  is  termed  material  law,  —  are  the  husbandmen 
of  sickness  and  disease.  It  is  proverbial  that  as  long  as 
you  read  medical  works  you  will  be  sick.  The  sedulous 
matron  —  studying  her  Jahr,  at  hand  with  homoeopathic 
pellet  and  powder,  ready  to  put  you  into  a  sweat,  to 
move  the  bowels,  or  to  produce  sleep  —  is  sowing  the 
seed  of  sickness  day  and  night,  and  her  household  will 
erelong  reap  the  reward  of  this  error. 

The  descriptions  of  disease  by  clairvoyants  and  med- 
ical charlatans,  quacks  alike  with  mind  and  matter,  are 
the  prolific  sources  of  sickness.  They  are  the  principal 
manufacturers  of  disease  and  death.  They  first  help  to 
form  the  image  of  illness  in  mortal  minds,  by  telling 
patients  that  they  have  a  disease ;  and  then  they  go  to 
work  to  destroy  that  disease.  They  unweave  their  own 
webs ;  while  sufferers  are  satisfied  to  see  their  supposed 
curers  busy,  and  to  pay  them  for  both  making  sickness 
and  trying  to  heal  it.  This  is  "  the  seed  within  itself," 
spoken  of  in  the  Bible,  "  bearing  fruit  after  its  kind." 

Doctors  deport  themselves  generally  as  if  there  were 
no  Mind,  and  they  had  taken  the  ground,  contrary  to 
metaphysics,  that  all  is  matter.  Ignorant  that  the 
human  mind  governs  the  body  through  belief,  they  hesi- 
tate not  to  poison  this  fount  of  fear  with  more  fear. 
They  form  disease  in  thought  by  declaring  it  a  fixed 
fact,  even  before  they  go  to  work  to  eradicate  it  with 
the  material  faith  which  they  inspire.  They  first  poison 
the  mortal  thought  with  fear,  and  then  would  offset 
mind-poison  with  the  poison  of  matter. 


PHYSIOLOGY.  29 

Delusion  is  all  that  ever  enabled  a  drug  to  cure  the 
ailments  of  a  man.  Anatomy  admits  that  mind  is  some- 
where in  mortals,  though  out  of  sight.  Then,  if  a  man 
is  sick,  why  doctor  the  body  alone,  and  deal  a  dose  of 
despair  to  mind  ?  Why  declare  that  the  body  is  dis- 
eased, and  picture  the  disease  to  the  mind,  holding  it 
before  the  physician's  and  the  patient's  thought,  rolling 
it  under  the  tongue  as  a  sweet  morsel  ?  We  should 
understand  that  the  cause  of  disease  rests  with  the  mor- 
tal human  mind,  and  its  cure  with  the  immortal  Divine 
Mind  ;  and  we  should  prevent  the  images  of  disease  from 
taking  form  in  thought,  as  well  as  efface  the  forms  of 
disease  already  located  in  the  human  mind. 

Because  Science  is  at  war  with  physics,  even  as  Truth 
is  at  war  with  error,  the  old  schools  will  oppose  it. 
When  there  were  fewer  doctors,  and  less  thought  was 
given  to  sanitary  subjects,  there  were  better  constitu- 
tions and  less  disease.  In  olden  times,  who  ever  heard 
of  dyspepsia,  cerebro-spinal  meningitis,  hay-fever,  and 
rose-cold  ? 

What  an  abuse  of  nature  to  say  that  a  rose,  the  smile 
of  God,  can  produce  suffering.  The  joy  of  its  presence, 
its  beauty  and  modesty,  should  uplift  the  thought  and 
destroy  any  possible  fever.  It  is  profane  to  fancy  that 
the  sweetness  of  clover  and  breath  of  new-mown  hay 
may  cause,  like  snuff,  sneezing  and  nasal  pangs. 

If  a  random  thought  bad  called  itself  dyspepsia,  and 
appeared  to  our  forefathers,  it  would  have  died  at  the 
hands  of  benevolence  and  industry.  Then  people  had 
less  time  to  be  selfish,  to  confine  thought  to  the  body, 
to  spend  in  sickly  after-dinner  talk.  The  exact  amount 
of  food   the   stomach   could   digest  was  not  discussed 


30  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

d  la  Cutter,  or  considered  a  law  of  the  human  mind. 
A  man's  helief  in  those  days  was  not  so  severe  upon  the 
gastric  juices.  Beaumont's  Experiments  did  not  govern 
the  digestion. 

The  action  of  mind  on  the  body  was  not  so  injurious 
before  the  curing  and  curious  Eves  embraced  medical 
works,  and  the  unmanly  Adams  charged  their  falls,  and 
the  fate  of  their  offspring,  upon  the  credulity  of  their 
wives. 

The  primitive  privilege,  to  take  no  thought  about  food, 
left  the  stomach  and  bowels  free  to  act  in  obedience  to 
nature,  and  gave  the  gospel  a  chance  to  be  seen  in 
its  glorious  effects  upon  the  body.  A  ghastly  array  of 
diseases  was  not  kept  before  the  imagination.  Fewer 
books  on  digestion,  and  more  "  sermons  in  stones  and 
good  in  everything,"  gave  better  health  and  greater 
longevity  to  our  forefathers.  When  the  mechanism  of 
the  human  mind  goes  on  undisturbed  by  fear,  selfishness, 
or  malice,  disease  cannot  enter  and  gain  a  foothold. 

Damp  atmospheres  and  freezing  snows  may  have  em- 
purpled the  round  cheeks  of  our  ancestors,  but  they 
never  reached  the  refinement  of  inflamed  bronchial 
tubes;  because  they  were  as  ignorant  as  Adam,  before 
he  was  told  by  his  wife  that  there  were  such  things  as 
tubes  or  troches,  lungs  or  lozenges. 

The  Nineteenth  Century  would  load  with  disease  the 
air  of  Eden,  and  hunt  mankind  down  with  superimposed 
airs  and  conjectural  evils.  Mind  is  at  once  the  best 
friend  and  the  worst  foe  of  the  body,  and  Truth  the 
universal  healer. 

Shall  a  regular  practitioner  treat  all  the  cases  of  or- 
ganic disease,  and  the  Christian  Scientist  try  his  hand 


niYSIOLOGY.  3 1 

only  on  hysteria,  hypochondria,  or  hallucination  ?  One 
disease  is  no  more  unreal  than  another.  All  disease  is 
the  result  of  hallucination,  and  can  carry  its  ill  effects 
no  further  than  mortal  mind  maps  out.  Facts  are  stub- 
born things.  Christian  Science  finds  the  decided  type 
of  acute  disease,  however  severe,  quite  as  ready  to  yield 
as  the  less  distinct  type  and  chronic  form  of  disease.  It 
handles  the  most  malignant  contagion  with  perfect 
assurance. 

Because  guided  by  Divine  Truth,  and  not  guess-work, 
the  Theologus  (i.  e.  the  student,  or  expounder,  of  the  di- 
vine law)  treats  disease  with  more  certain  results  than 
any  other  healer  on  the  globe.  The  Scientist  who  under- 
stands and  adheres  strictly  to  the  rules  of  my  system,  and 
rests  his  demonstration  on  its  sure  basis,  is  the  only  one 
safe  to  employ  in  difficult  and  dangerous  cases. 

Mind  as  far  outstrips  drugs  in  the  cure  of  disease  as 
in  the  cure  of  sin.  The  more  excellent  way  is  Mind 
Science  in  every  case.  Medicine  is  not  a  science,  but  a 
bundle  of  speculative  human  theories.  The  prescription 
that  succeeds  in  one  instance  fails  in  another,  owing  to 
the  different  mental  states  of  the  patient.  These  states 
are  not  comprehended  ;  and  they  are  without  a  sign, 
except  to  the  skilful  Scientist.  The  rule,  and  its  per- 
fectness  in  my  system,  never  vary.  If  you  fail  to 
succeed  in  any  case,  it  is  because  you  have  not  demon- 
strated the  rule  and  proven  the  Principle. 

Many  of  our  best  men  and  women  have  passed  away, 
since  this  book  was  begun,  who  might  have  been  saved 
by  the  Science  of  which  it  treats.  The  minor  hosts  of 
iEsculapius  are  flooding  our  land  with  diseases,  because 
they  are  utterly  ignorant  of  the  unity  of  the  human 


32  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

mind  and  body.     They  treat  the  sick  as  if  there  were  { 
but  one  factor  in  the  case,  and  that  one  body,  without 
mind. 

There  is  an  old  riddle  in  natural  history  —  Which 
was  first,  the  egg  or  the  bird  ?  To  match  the  ancient 
question,  I  propose  this  modern  one:  Which  was  first, 
Mind  or  medicine?  If  Mind  was  first,  and  self-existent, 
then  Spirit,  not  matter,  must  have  been  the  first  medi 
cine.  It  is  plain  that  God  does  not  employ  drugs  or 
hygiene,  or  obtain  them  for  human  use ;  else  Jesus  also 
would  have  recommended  and  employed  them  in  his 
healing. 

Mind  being  first,  it  made  medicine ;  but  the  medicine 
was  Mind.  It  could  not  have  been  that  which  departs 
from  the  nature  of  Mind.  Truth  is  God's  medicine  for 
error  of  every  sort. 

The  human  mind  would  use  error  as  a  medicine,  and 
take  the  greater  evil  to  cure  the  less.  It  would  appease 
malice  with  revenge,  and  quiet  pain  with  morphine.  Of 
two  evils,  it  chooses  the  greater.  The  Divine  Mind 
never  called  matter  medicine,  or  made  it  so  ;  and  matter 
required  a  material  and  human  belief  before  it  could  be 
considered  as  medicine. 

Omnipotent  Mind  could  not  possibly  create  a  remedy 
beyond  itself.  Erring,  finite,  human  mind  needs  some- 
thing besides  itself.  So  it  believes  in  something  else,  and 
raises  matter  into  a  god ;  for  the  human  mind  was  an 
idolater  from  the  beginning,  having  other  gods  and  more 
than  the  One  Mind. 

Here  you  see  how  sense  makes  its  own  idols,  names 
them  matter,  worships  them.  With  pagan  pride  it  has 
attributed   to   a   material   god   of   medicine    an   ability 


PHYSIOLOGY.  33 

be  von  d  itself.  The  beliefs  of  the  human  mind  rob  and 
enslave  it,  and  then  impute  this  sad  result  to  another 
personality  of  illusion,  named  Satan. 

Follow  out  true  cultivation; 

Widen  Education's  plan; 
From  the  Majesty  ot  Nature 

Teach  the  Majesty  of  Man ! 

In  these  lines  Charles  Swain  points  out  the  true  duty 
of  man. 

A  physician  of  the  old  school  remarked  with  great 
gravity :  "  We  know  that  mind  affects  the  body  some- 
what, and  advise  our  patients  to  be  hopeful,  cheerful,  and 
take  as  little  medicine  as  possible ;  but  mind  can  never 
cure  organic  difficulties." 

The  logic  is  lame  and  facts  contradict  it.  I  have 
cured  what  is  termed  organic  disease  as  readily  as  purely 
functional  disease,  and  with  no  other  means  except  Mind. 
Few  will  deny  that  death  has  been  occasioned  by  fright. 
This  proves  that  every  function  of  the  body,  its  entire 
organism,  is  governed  by  the  human  mind  ;  unless  this 
mind  yields  to  the  Divine  Mind,  and  is  saved  from  itself. 
Fear  has  stopped  the  action  of  the  blood,  heart,  lungs, 
and  brain. 

That  mortal  mind  does  govern  every  organ  of  the 
mortal  body  we  have  overwhelming  proof.  It  is  the 
autocrat  of  the  mortal  body,  that  yields  to  no  power 
except  by  its  own  consent.  It  wields  the  sceptre  of  a 
monarch,  until  the  immortal  Divine  Mind  takes  away  its 
supposed  realm. 

If  the  human  mind  has  the  power  to  kill,  it  has  utter 
control  of  what  is  termed  the  human  mechanism.    If  the 


34  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

human  mind  can  make  a  healthy  organ  cease  to  act,  the 
Divine  Mind  can  more  readily  make  the  action  of  being 
harmonious  and  eternal.  Divine  Mind  does  all  that. 
The  only  difficulty  is  to  see  and  acknowledge  it,  yield 
to  this  power,  and  fall  at  the  feet  of  Truth. 

Mortal  mind  produces  what  is  termed  organic  disease 
as  certainly  as  it  produces  hysteria,  and  must  undo  its 
own  errors,  sicknesses,  and  sins.  I  have  demonstrated 
this  beyond  all  cavil.  The  evidence  of  Mind's  absolute 
control  is  to  me  as  sure  as  the  evidence  of  my  existence. 

Mortal  mind  and  body  are  one.  Neither  exists  without 
the  other,  and  both  must  be  changed  by  the  immortal. 
Mortal  matter  is  but  a  false  conception  of  this  mortal 
mind.  It  builds  its  own  superstructures,  of  which  the 
body  is  the  grosser  and  more  basal  portion  —  a  material 
and  sensual  belief  first  and  last. 

Evil  is  a  negation,  because  it  is  the  absence  of  good. 
It  is  nothing,  because  it  is  the  absence  of  something ; 
and  it  is  error,  because  it  presupposes  the  absence  of 
Truth,  when  really  Truth  is  omnipresent.  That  there 
is  no  power  in  evil,  we  all  need  to  learn. 

Error  is  self-assertive,  saying,  "I  am  an  Ego,  over- 
mastering good."  This  falsehood  exposes  its  falsity,  and 
should  strip  it  of  all  pretensions.  The  only  power  of 
evil  is  to  destroy  itself.  It  can  never  destroy  an  iota 
of  good.  Every  attempt  of  evil  to  do  that  has  been  a 
failure,  and  only  aids  in  the  final  destruction  of  error. 

There  is  no  involuntary  action.  Mind  includes  all  ac- 
tion and  volition.  But  the  human  mind  tries  to  distinguish 
between  voluntary  and  involuntary  action.  Take  away 
this  erring  mind,  and  the  body  loses  all  appearance  of 
life  or  action,  and  the  human  mind  then  calls  it  dead. 


PHYSIOLOGY.  3D 

Still  this  human  mind  has  a  body,  acting  and  appear- 
ing to  itself  to  live,  like  the  one  that  it  had  before  death, 
and  that  we  see.  Mortals  comprehend  not  even  mortal 
existence.  This  proves  their  ignorance  of  the  all-knowing 
Mind  and  His  creation. 

If  a  dose  of  poison  is  swallowed  through  mistake,  the 
patient  dies,  while  physician  and  patient  are  expecting 
favorable  results.  Did  belief  cause  this  death  ?  Even 
so,  and  as  directly  as  if  the  poison  had  been  intentionally 
taken. 

In  the  allegory  of  material  creation,  Adam,  alias  the 
belief  of  Life  and  Intelligence  in  matter,  had  the  naming 
of  all  material  animals.  These  names  indicated  their 
properties,  qualities,  and  forms.  Error,  the  opposite  of 
Truth,  names  the  qualities  and  effects  of  what  it  terms 
matter,  and  so  rouses  the  law  of  belief  that  holds  the 
preponderance  of  power  in  human  opinions  against  Spirit 
and  Truth. 

The  few  who  think  a  drug  harmless,  where  a  mistake 
has  been  made  in  the  prescription,  are  unequal  to  the 
many  who  have  named  it  poison,  and  so  the  majority 
opinion  governs  the  result. 

The  remote  cause,  or  belief,  is  stronger  than  the  pre- 
disposing and  exciting  cause,  because  of  its  priority,  and 
the  connection  of  past  mortal  thoughts  with  present. 
The  adult  has  a  deformity,  produced,  thirty  years  ago, 
by  the  terror  of  his  mother.  That  chronic  error  is  more 
difficult  of  cure  than  an  acute  injury,  unless  we  wrest  it 
from  mortal  mind,  and  base  the  cure  on  Science,  or  Im- 
mortal Mind,  to  whom  all  things  are  possible. 

What  is  termed  disease  is  formed  unconsciously,  until 
fear  awakes  consciousness.     The  belief  of   sin,  grown 


36  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

terrible  in  strength  and  control,  was  an  unconscious 
error  in  the  beginning,  —  an  enibryotic  thought,  with- 
out motive, —  that  afterwards  governed  the  so-called 
man.  Passion,  appetite,  dishonesty,  envy,  and  malice 
ripen  into  action,  to  pass  on  from  shame  and  woe  to 
their  next  stage,  self-destruction. 

When  darkness  comes  over  the  earth  the  senses  have 
no  evidence  of  a  sun.  The  human  mind  knows  not 
where  the  orb  of  day  is,  or  if  it  exists.  Astronomy,  the 
interpreter  of  the  solar  system,  decides  that  question. 
The  human  senses  yield  to  this  opposite  evidence,  will- 
ing to  leave  with  astronomy  the  explanation  of  the  sun 
and  its  influence  on  the  earth.  If  the  personal  senses 
see  no  sun  for  a  week,  we  still  believe  there  is  solar 
light  and  heat. 

Science,  so  far,  has  beaten  illusion  out  of  its  crude 
theory,  and  established  its  own  theory.  Mortals  should 
no  more  deny  the  effect  of  mortal  mind  on  the  body, 
when  the  cause  is  not  seen,  —  and  when  the  belief  pro- 
ducing the  effect  is  unconscious  of  its  effects,  —  than  it 
should  deny  the  sunlight  when  the  orb  disappears. 

The  valves  of  the  heart,  opening  and  closing  on  the 
blood,  obey  the  mandate  of  mortal  mind,  as  directly  as 
does  the  hand  moved  by  the  will ;  though  anatomy  ad- 
mits the  mental  cause  of  the  latter  action,  but  not  of  the 
former. 

Mortal  mind  is  ignorant  of  self,  or  it  could  never 
be  self-deceived.  If  it  knew  how  to  be  better,  it  would 
be  better.  The  inanimate,  unconscious  substratum  of 
the  human  mind,  that  we  call  the  body,  is  the  seed- 
ling that  starts  thought,  and  sends  it  to  the  brain  for 
consciousness. 


PHYSIOLOGY.  37 

We  call  the  body  matter,  but  it  is  as  much  mortal 
mind,  according  to  its  degree,  as  the  brains  that  furnish 
the  evolution  of  all  mortal  things,  —  which,  strange  to 
say,  start  from  the  lowest  instead  of  the  highest  mortal 
thought.  The  reverse  is  the  case  with  all  the  forma- 
tions of  the  Divine,  Immortal  Mind.  They  proceed  from 
the  highest  source,  and  constantly  ascend  the  scale  of 
infinite  being. 

In  the  lower,  basal  thought  of  mortals  begin  the  for- 
mations of  embryotic  mind.  Next  we  have  brains, 
matter,  the  formation  of  beliefs.  From  belief  comes 
the  reproduction  of  the  species  —  first  inanimate,  and 
then  animate  mind.  But  brain  is  ignorant  of  thought, 
ignorant  of  what  it  produces  in  its  circle  upon  the 
body. 

Thought  fills  the  man  with  beliefs  of  pain  or  pleasure, 
of  life  and  death,  arranging  matter  into  five  so-called 
senses,  that  presently  judge  a  man  by  the  size  of  his 
brain  and  the  bulk  of  matter  gathered  about  him. 

The  birth,  growth,  maturity,  and  decay  of  mortals  are 
as  the  grasses  that  spring  from  the  dark  and  dirty  soil., 
to  become  beautiful  green  blades,  —  then  to  wither  and 
return  to  their  native  nothingness. 

The  Hebrew  bard  swept  his  lyre  with  saddening  strains 
about  mortal  existence  :  — 

As  for  man,  his  days  are  as  grass. 
As  a  flower  of  the  field,  so  he  flourisheth; 
For  the  wind  passeth  over  it,  and  it  is  gone, 
And  the  place  thereof  shall  know  it  no  more. 

When  hope   rose  higher  in  his   heart,  and   he  grasped 
the  realities  of  Divine  Being,  the  Psalmist  wrote :  — 


38  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

As  for  me,  I  will  behold  Thy  face  in  righteousness; 
I  shall  be  satisfied  when  I  awake  with  Thy  likeness. 

For  with  Thee  is  the  fountain  of  Life ; 
In  Thy  light  shall  we  see  light. 

Brains  can  give  no  idea  of  God's  man.  They  can  take 
no  cognizance  of  Mind.  They  are  not  the  organ  of  the 
Infinite.  As  mortals  give  up  their  delusion  that  there 
is  more  than  one  Mind,  they  will  gain  the  likeness  of 
God,  the  eternal  good,  and  include  in  it  no  other  men- 
tal element. 

As  a  material  life-basis  is  found  to  be  a  misapprehen- 
sion of  existence,  the  spiritual  and  divine  Principle  of 
man  will  dawn  upon  human  thought,  and  lead  to  "  where 
the  young  child  lies,"  even  to  the  spiritual  idea  of  Life 
and  what  it  includes. 

The  human  mind  must  escape  from  its  own  barriers. 
It  should  no  longer  ask  of  the  head,  heart,  or  lungs, 
What  is  man's  prospect  for  life  ?  Mind  is  not  helpless. 
Intelligence  is  not  mute  before  non-intelligence. 

Whatsoever  is  incompetent  to  explain  Soul,  had  better 
not  undertake  the  explanation  of  body.  Life  is,  was, 
and  ever  will  be  independent  of  matter ;  for  Life  is  God, 
and  man  is  the  idea  of  God,  that  dust  can  neither  make 
nor  unmake. 

Mortality  causes  sickness,  and  then,  to  cure  it,  recom- 
mends a  double  dose.  It  is  like  a  physical  irritation, 
which  we  falsely  attribute  to  the  quantity,  rather  than 
the  quality,  of  some  drug  which  has  been  taken.  The 
Science  of  Being  reveals  man  and  immortality  as  based 
on  Spirit.  Personal  sense  defines  mortal  man  as  based 
on  matter;  and  thence  infers  the  mortality  of  the  body. 


PHYSIOLOGY.  39 

Every  method  of  medicine  has  its  advocates.  The 
preference  of  mortal  mind  for  any  method  creates  a  de- 
mand for  it,  and  the  body  seems  to  require  it.  You  can 
even  educate  a  healthy  horse  so  far  in  physiology  that 
he  will  take  cold  without  his  blanket ;  whereas  the  wild 
animal,  left  to  his  instincts,  sniffs  the  wind  with  de- 
light. Epizootic  is  an  evolved  ailment,  that  a  natural 
horse  never  has. 

I  have  discerned  disease  in  the  human  mind,  and  rec- 
ognized the  patient's  fear  of  it,  many  weeks  before  the 
so-called  disease  made  its  appearance  in  the  body.  Dis- 
ease being  a  belief,  —  a  latent  creation  of  mind,  before 
it  appears  as  matter,  —  I  am  never  mistaken  in  my 
scientific  diagnosis  of  disease. 

Whenever  an  aggravation  of  symptoms  has  occurred, 
from  mental  chemicalization,  I  have  seen  the  mental 
signs,  assuring  me  that  danger  was  over,  before  the 
patient  felt  the  change,  and  have  said  to  the  patient, 
"  You  are  healed,"  —  sometimes  to  his  discomposure, 
when  he  was  incredulous.  But  it  always  proved  as  I 
foretold. 

I  name  these  facts  to  show  that  disease  has  a  mental 
origin  ;  that  faith  in  rules  of  health,  or  in  drugs,  begets 
and  fosters  disease,  by  attracting  the  mind  to  the  sub- 
ject of  sickness,  by  exciting  fear  of  it,  and  by  dosing  the 
body  in  order  to  avoid  it.  The  faith  reposed  in  these 
things  should  find  a  higher  home.  Understanding  the 
control  of  Mind  over  body,  we  should  put  no  faith  in 
material  means. 

Science  reveals  the  origin  of  all  disease  as  wholly 
mental.  It  declares  that  all  disease  is  cured  by  Mind, 
however  much  we  trust  the  drug,  or  an}'  other  medium 


40  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

to  which  faith  is  directed.  It  is  Mind,  not  matter,  that 
heals  the  sick.  You  should  heal  the  sick  by  means  of 
divine  power.  The  action  of  Truth  restores  harmony. 
Metaphysical  healing  enables  one  to  heal  the  absent  as 
well  as  the  present.  The  spiritual  capacity  to  appre- 
hend thought  is  gained  only  when  man  is  found  not 
wearing  his  own  righteousness,  but  reflecting  the  divine 
nature. 

Science  enables  one  to  read  the  human  mind,  but  not 
as  a  clairvoyant.  It  enables  one  to  heal  through  Mind, 
but  not  as  a  mesmerist.  When  man  is  governed  by 
Spirit,  God,  who  understands  all  things,  he  knows  that 
to  Spirit  all  things  are  possible.  The  only  approach  to 
this  affluence  of  Truth,  that  heals  the  sick,  is  found  in 
Divine  Science. 

We  walk  in  the  footsteps  of  Truth  and  Love  by  fol- 
lowing the  example  of  our  Master,  and  having  the  under- 
standing of  metaphysics.  Christianity  is  its  basis ;  and 
all  error,  that  pins  our  trust  to  matter  instead  of  God,  is 
directly  opposed  to  it. 

Ignorant  of  the  footsteps  and  the  basis  of  metaphysical 
healing,  you  may  attempt  to  unite  with  it  mesmerism, 
mediumship,  electricity  ;  but  not  one  of  these  can  mingle 
with  metaphysical  healing,  or  demonstrate  it.  Whoso- 
ever reaches  the  understanding  of  this  Science,  in  its 
higher  significations,  will  perform  the  sudden  cures  of 
which  it  is  capable  :  but  this  can  be  done  only  by  taking 
up  the  cross  and  following  Christ,  Truth. 

We  are  Christian  Scientists  only  as  we  quit  our  hold 
upon  material  things,  and  grasp  the  spiritual,  —  until  we 
have  left  all  for  Christ.  Mortal  beliefs  are  not  spiritual. 
They  come  from  the  hearing  of  the  ear,  from  person 


PHYSIOLOGY.  41 

instead  of  from  Principle,  and  from  the  mortal  instead 
of  the  immortal. 

Spirit  never  believes  in  God.  It  is  God.  Human 
power  is  a  material  belief,  a  blind  force,  the  offspring  of 
will  and  not  of  Wisdom,  of  the  mortal  mind  and  not  of 
the  Immortal.  It  is  the  headlong  cataract,  the  devouring 
flame,  the  tempest's  breath.  It  is  lightning  and  storm, 
together  with  all  that  is  selfish,  dishonest,  and  impure. 

Moral  and  spiritual  might  belong  to  Spirit,  who  holds 
the  "  winds  in  His  fist,"  in  accord  with  Science  and 
harmony. 

Will-power  is  not  Science.  It  belongs  to  the  senses, 
and  is  objectionable.  Willing  the  sick  to  recover  is  not 
metaphysics,  but  sheer  animal  magnetism.  Will  may 
infringe  upon  the  rights  of  man.  It  produces  evil  con- 
tinually, and  is  far  from  the  Science  of  Being.  Truth, 
and  not  Will,  is  the  healer,  that  says  to  disease,  "  Peace, 
be  still." 

The  personal  senses  may  cherish  affinities  with  their 
opposites.  In  Christian  Science  Truth  never  mingles 
with  error.  Mind  has  no  affinity  for  matter ;  therefore 
Truth  is  able  to  cast  out  the  ills  of  the  flesh.  Mind, 
God,  sends  forth  the  aroma  of  Spirit,  the  atmosphere  of 
Intelligence.  The  belief  that  a  pulpy  substance,  under 
the  skull,  is  Mind,  is  a  mockery  of  Intelligence,  the 
mimicry  of  Mind. 

The  theory  that  Spirit  is  distinct  from  matter,  but  must 
pass  through  it,  or  into  it,  to  be  individualized,  would  re- 
duce Truth  to  the  dependency  of  error,  and  require  Some- 
thing to  be  made  manifest  through  Nothing.  Better  the 
suffering  that  awakens  mortal  mind  from  its  dream,  than 
the  false  pleasures  that  tend  to  perpetuate  it. 


42  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Scientists  can  heal  the  sick  who  are  abse.it  from  them, 
since  space  is  no  obstacle  to  Mind.  Immortal  Mind  heals 
what  eye  hath  not  seen.  The  whole  world  is  made  bet- 
ter by  Truth  on  its  pinions  of  light,  chasing  away  the 
darkness  of  error. 

Mortal  mind,  acting  from  the  basis  of  sensuous  belief 
in  matter,  is  animal  magnetism  ;  but  when  mortal  mind, 
contradicting  the  evidence  of  the  senses,  yields  to  the 
government  of  God,  it  can  go  forth  on  errands  of  love. 
In  proportion  as  you  understand  Christian  Science,  you 
lose  animal  magnetism  ;  and  you  disarm  sin  of  its  imagi- 
nary power,  as  you  gain  spiritual  understanding. 

You  can  have  no  power  opposed  to  God  in  Science, 
and  the  senses  must  give  up  their  false  testimony.  Your 
influence  for  good  is  the  weight  you  throw  into  the  right 
scale.  The  good  you  do,  and  the  good  you  embody,  give 
you  the  only  power  obtainable.  Evil  is  not  power.  It 
is  a  mockery  of  strength,  that  ere  long  betrays  its  weak- 
ness, and  falls,  never  to  rise  again.  Bowring's  verse 
expresses  my  thought  on  this  subject :  — 

The  chain  of  being  is  complete  in  me; 
In  me  is  matter's  last  gradation  lost, 
And  the  next  step  is  Spirit  —  Deity ! 

The  following  testimonials  are  appended,  simply  to 
elucidate  my  topic  :  — 

I  was  suffering  from  pulmonary  difficulties,  pains  in  the  chest, 
a  hard  and  unremitting  cough,  hectic  fever;  and  all  those  fear- 
ful symptoms  made  my  case  alarming.  When  I  first  saw  Mrs. 
Glover  (afterwards  Mrs.  Eddy)  I  was  reduced  so  as  to  be  un- 
able to  walk  any  distance,  and  could  sit  up  but  a  portion  of  the 
day.     Walking  up  stairs  gave  me  great  suffering  in  breathing. 


PHYSIOLOGY.  43 

I  had  no  appetite,  and  seemed  surely  going  to  the  grave,  the 
victim  of  consumption.  I  had  received  her  attention  but  a  short 
time  when  my  bad  symptoms  disappeared,  and  I  regained  health. 
During  this  time  I  rode  out  in  storms  to  visit  her,  and  found 
the  damp  weather  had  no  unpleasant  effect  on  me.  From  my 
•oersonal  experience,  I  am  led  to  believe  that  the  Science  by 
which  she  not  only  heals  sickness,  but  explains  the  way  to  keep 
vvell,  is  deserving  the  earnest  attention  of  the  community.  Her 
cures  are  not  the  result  of  medicine,  mediumship,  or  mesmerism, 
but  the  application  of  a  Principle  that  she  understands. 

James  Ingham. 

East  Stoughton,  Mass. 


Miss  Ellen  C.  Pillsbury,  of  Tilton,  X.  H.,  was  suffering  from 
what  her  physicians  called  enteritis,  of  the  severest  form,  follow- 
ing typhoid  fever.  Her  case  was  given  up  by  her  regular  phy- 
sician, and  she  was  lying  at  the  point  of  death,  when  Mrs. 
Glover  (afterwards  Mrs.  Eddy)  visited  her.  In  a  few  moments 
after  Mrs.  Glover  entered  the  room  and  stood  by  the  bedside, 
Miss  Pillsbury  recognized  her  aunt,  and  said,  "  I  am  glad  to 
see  you,  aunty."  In  about  ten  minutes  more  Mrs.  Glover  told 
her  to  rise  from  her  bed  and  walk.  Miss  Pillsbury  rose  and 
walked  seven  times  across  her  room,  then  sat  down  in  a  chair. 
For  two  weeks  before  this  we  had  not  entered  her  room  without 
feeling  obliged  to  step  lightly.  Her  bowels  were  so  tender 
that  she  felt  the  jar,  and  it  increased  her  sufferings.  She  could 
only  be  moved  on  a  sheet  from  bed  to  bed.  When  she  walked 
across  the  room,  at  Mrs.  Glover's  bidding,  Mrs.  Glover  told 
Miss  Pillsbury  to  stamp  her  foot  strongly  upon  the  floor,  and 
she  did  so  without  suffering  from  it.  The  next  day  she  was 
dressed,  and  went  down  to  the  table ;  and  on  the  fourth  day 
made  a  journey  of  about  a  hundred  miles  in  the  cars. 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  P.  Baker. 


44  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  following  is  a  case  of  heart-disease,  which  I  cured 
without  having  seen  the  patient :  — 

Please  find  inclosed  a  check  for  five  hundred  dollars,  in  re- 
ward for  your  services,  that  can  never  be  repaid.  The  day 
you  received  my  husband's  letter  I  became  conscious,  for  the 
first  time  in  forty-eight  hours.  My  servant  brought  my  wrap- 
per, and  I  arose  from  bed  and  sat  up.  The  attack  of  heart- 
disease  lasted  two  days,  and  we  all  think  I  could  not  have 
survived,  but  for  the  wonderful  help  received  from  you.  The 
enlargement  of  my  left  side  is  all  gone,  and  the  doctors  pro- 
nounce me  rid  of  heart-disease.  I  had  been  afflicted  with  it 
from  infancy.  It  became  organic  enlargement  of  the  heart  and 
dropsy  of  the  chest.  I  was  only  waiting,  and  almost  longing,  to 
die,  but  you  have  healed  me.  How  wonderful  to  think  of  it,  when 
you  and  I  have  never  seen  each  other.  We  return  to  Europe 
next  week.     I  feel  perfectly  well. 

Louisa  M.  Armstrong. 

Mr.  R.  0.  Badgely,  of  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  wrote :  "  My 
painful  and  swelled  foot  was  restored  at  once  on  your 
receipt  of  my  letter,  and  that  very  day  I  put  on  my  boot 
and  walked  severai  miles."  He  had  previously  written 
me :  "  A  stick  of  timber  fell  from  a  building  on  my  foot, 
crushing  the  bones.  Cannot  you  help  me  ?  I  am  sitting 
in  great  pain,  with  my  foot  in  a  bath." 

I  never  believed  in  taking  certificates  or  presenting 
testimonials  of  cures;  and  usually,  when  healing,  have 
said  to  the  individual,  "  Go,  tell  no  man."  I  have  never 
made  a  specialty  of  healing,  but  labored,  in  every  way 
that  God  directed,  to  introduce  metaphysical  treatment. 
I  offer  a  few  testimonials,  simply  to  support  my  state- 
ments about  Christian  Science. 


PHYSIOLOGY.  45 

Lynx,  June,  1873. 
My  little  son,  a  year  and  a  half  old,  had  ulcerations  of  the 
bowels,  and  was  a  great  sufferer.  He  was  reduced  almost  to 
a  skeleton,  and  growing  worse  daily.  He  could  take  nothing 
but  gruel,  or  some  very  simple  nourishment.  At  that  time  the 
physicians  had  given  him  up,  saying  they  could  do  no  more 
for  him,  and  he  was  taking  laudanum.  Mrs.  Eddy  came  in, 
took  him  up  from  the  cradle,  held  him  a  few  minutes,  kissed 
him,  laid  him  down  again,  and  went  out.  In  less  than  an  hour 
he  was  taken  up,  had  his  playthings,  and  was  well.  All  his 
symptoms  changed  at  once.  For  months  previously  blood  and 
mucous  had  passed  his  bowels,  but  that  day  the  evacuation  was 
natural,  and  he  has  not  suffered  from  his  complaint  since.  He 
is  now  well  and  hearty.  After  she  saw  him  he  ate  all  he  wanted. 
He  even  ate  a  quantity  of  cabbage  just  before  going  to  bed. 

L.  C.  Edgecomb. 

I  was  called  to  visit  Mr.  Clark,  in  Lynn,  confined  to 
his  bed  six  months  with  hip-disease,  caused  by  a  fall 
upon  a  wooden  spike,  when  quite  a  boy.  On  entering 
the  house  I  met  his  physician,  who  said  he  was  dying. 
He  had  just  probed  the  ulcer  on  the  hip,  and  said  the 
bone  was  carious  for  several  inches.  He  even  showed 
me  the  probe,  that  had  on  it  the  evidence  of  this  con- 
dition of  the  bone.  The  doctor  passed  out.  Mr.  Clark 
lay  with  his  eyes  fixed  and  sightless ;  the  dew  of  death 
was  upon  his  brow.  T  wTent  to  his  bedside.  In  a  few 
moments  his  face  changed ;  its  death-pallor  gave  place  to 
a  natural  hue.  The  eyelids  closed  gently,  the  breathing 
became  natural ;  he  was  asleep.  In  about  ten  minutes 
he  opened  his  eyes  and  said,  "  I  feel  like  a  new  man ; 
my  suffering  is  all  gone."  It  was  between  three  and 
four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  when  this  took  place. 


4'6  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTII. 

I  told  him  to  rise,  dress  himself,  and  take  supper  with 
his  family.  He  did  so.  The  next  day  I  saw  him  in  the 
yard.  Since  then  I  have  not  seen  him,  hut  am  informed 
that  he  went  to  work  in  two  weeks,  and  that  pieces  of 
wood  were  discharged  from  the  sore  as  it  healed.  These 
pieces  had  remained  there  ever  since  the  injury  received 
in  his  boyhood. 

Since  his  recovery  I  have  been  informed  that  his  phy- 
sician claims  to  have  cured  him ;  and  that  his  mother 
has  been  threatened  with  an  insane  asylum  for  having 
said,  "  It  was  none  other  than  God  and  that  woman  who 
healed  him."  I  cannot  attest  to  the  truth  of  that  report, 
but  what  I  saw  and  did  for  that  man,  and  what  his  phy- 
sician said  of  the  case,  occurred  just  as  I  have  narrated. 

For  three  years  I  sought  day  and  night  the  solution  of 
this  problem  of  Mind-healing.  I  searched  the  Scriptures, 
and  read  nothing  else,  not  even  a  newspaper.  I  kept 
aloof  from  society,  and  devoted  my  time  and  energies 
to  discovering  a  positive  rule.  I  knew  the  Principle  of 
all  harmonious  Mind-action  to  be  God,  and  that  cures 
were  produced,  according  to  primitive  Christian  heal- 
ing, by  a  holy,  uplifting  faith  ;  but  I  must  know  its  Sci- 
ence, and  I  won  my  way  through  divine  discovery,  rea- 
son, and  human  experiment. 

I  had  no  human  aid.  The  revelation  of  Truth  to  the 
understanding  came,  as  to  all,  through  divine  power ; 
when  "  unto  us  a  child  is  born,"  a  new  idea  has  birth, 
and  "  his  name  is  Wonderful."  This  is  the  origin  of 
Christian  Science  in  this  century. 

That  Life  is  God,  that  the  might  of  omnipotent  Spirit 
shares  not  its  strength  with  material  drugs,  have  been 
demonstrated  to  me.     Reviewing  this  brief  experience, 


PHYSIOLOGY.  47 

I  cannot  fail  to  discern  the  coincidence  of  the  human 
with  the  divine. 

My  medical  researches  and  experiments  had  prepared 
the  way  for  metaphysics.  Every  material  dependence 
had  failed,  and  I  can  now  understand  why  ;  for  I  see  the 
means  by  which  mortals  are  divinely  driven  to  a  spiritual 
source  for  health,  happiness,  and  Life.  My  experiments 
in  homoeopathy  had  made  me  sceptical  as  to  material 
curative  methods. 

Jahr,  from  Aeonitum  to  Zincum  oxy datum,  enumerates 
the  general  symptoms,  the  characteristic  signs,  that  de- 
mand the  different  remedies.  But  the  drug  is  attenuated 
to  such  a  degree  that  not  a  vestige  of  it  remains;  and 
from  this  I  learn  that  it  is  not  the  drug  that  cures  the 
disease,  or  changes  one  of  the  symptoms. 

I  have  attenuated  Natrum  muriatieum  (common  table- 
salt)  until  there  was  not  a  single  saline  property  left. 
The  salt  had  "  lost  its  savor ; "  and  yet  with  one  drop  of 
that  attenuation  in  a  goblet  of  water,  and  a  teaspoonful 
of  the  water  administered  at  intervals  of  three  hours,  I 
have  cured  a  patient  sinking  in  the  last  stage  of  typhoid 
fever. 

The  highest  attenuation  of  homoeopathy,  and  the  most 
potent,  steps  out  of  matter  into  Mind ;  and  thus  it  should 
be  seen  that  Mind  is  the  healer,  or  metaphysics,  and  that 
there  is  no  efficacy  in  the  drug. 

A  case  of  dropsy,  given  up  by  the  faculty,  fell  into  my 
hands.  It  was  a  terrible  case.  Tapping  had  been  em- 
ployed, and  the  patient  looked  like  a  barrel  as  she  lay  in 
the  bed.  I  prescribed  the  fourth  attenuation  of  Argeni- 
tum  nitricum,  with  occasional  doses  of  a  high  attenuation 
of  Sulphuris.    She  improved  perceptibly.    Believing  then 


48  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

somewhat  in  the  ordinary  theories  of  medical  practice, 
I  began  to  fear  a  crisis,  or  aggravation  of  symptoms 
from  the  prolonged  use  of  these  remedies,  and  told  the 
patient  so ;  but  she  was  unwilling  to  give  up  the  medi- 
cine, when  she  was  recovering.  It  then  occurred  to  me 
to  give  her  unmedicated  pellets  for  a  while,  and  watch  the 
result.  I  did  so,  and  she  continued  to  gain  as  before. 
Finally  she  said  that  she  would  give  up  her  medicine 
for  one  day,  and  risk  the  effects.  After  trying  this  she 
informed  me  that  she  could  get  along  two  days  without 
globules  ;  but  on  the  third  day  she  again  suffered,  and  was 
relieved  by  taking  them.  She  went  on  in  this  way,  taking 
the  unmedicated  pellets,  with  occasional  visits  from  me, 
—  employing  no  other  means,  —  and  was  cured. 

When  I  learned  of  a  verity  that  Mind,  and  not  matter, 
effects  the  cure,  I  had  such  qualms  of  conscience  over 
attributing  the  cure  to  matter  that  I  gave  up  a  respectable 
profession,  and  heard  the  soft  impeachment  that  I  had 
lost  my  wits,  or  become  a  Spiritualist  —  which  seems  to 
me  much  the  same  thing. 

My  experiments  have  proved  the  fact  that  Mind  gov- 
erns the  body,  not  in  one  instance,  but  in  every  instance. 
A  change  of  belief  changes  all  the  physical  symptoms, 
and  determines  a  case  for  better  or  worse.  Nerves  carry 
a  changed  report  according  to  the  changed  belief.  The 
indestructible  faculties  of  Spirit  exist  without  the  neces- 
sities of  matter,  or  the  false  beliefs  of  a  so-called  material 
existence. 

Destruction  of  the  auditory  nerve,  and  paralysis  of  the 
optic,  are  not  needed  to  ensure  deafness  and  blindness  ; 
for  if  mortal  mind  says,  "  I  am  deaf  and  blind,"  it  will 
be  so  without  an  injured  nerve.     Every  theory  opposed 


PHYSIOLOGY.  49 

to  this  fact  (as  I  learned  in  metaphysics)  makes  man, 
who  is  immortal  in  understanding,  mortal  in  belief. 

What  is  termed  matter  manifests  nothing  but  mor- 
tality. Not  a  glimpse  or  manifestation  of  Spirit  is 
obtained  through  matter.  Spirit  is  positive  ;  and  for 
positive  Spirit  to  pass  through  negatives  would  be  its 
destruction. 

Whatever  furnishes  the  semblance  of  an  idea,  governed 
by  its  Principle,  furnishes  food  for  thought.  Through 
astronomy,  natural  history,  chemistry,  music,  mathe- 
matics, thought  passes  naturally  from  effect  to  cause. 
The  point  for  others  to  decide  is,  whether  mortal  mind 
is  causative,  or  the  Immortal  Mind.  We  should  forsake 
the  basis  of  material  belief,  for  the  facts  of  Science  and 
their  Principle. 

The  authentic  history  of  Caspar  Hauser  is  a  useful 
hint  as  to  the  fraility  and  inadequacy  of  mortal  mind. 
It  proves,  beyond  a  doubt,  that  education  constitutes  this 
so-called  mind ;  and  that,  in  turn,  mortal  mind  avenges 
itself  on  the  body,  by  the  false  sense  it  imparts.  Incar- 
cerated in  a  dungeon,  where  neither  sight  nor  sound 
could  reach  him,  at  the  age  of  seventeen  Caspar  was 
still  a  mental  infant,  crying  and  chatteriug  with  no 
more  intelligence  than  a  babe,  and  realizing  Tennyson'? 
description  :  — 

An  infant  crying  in  the  night, 
An  infant  crying  for  the  light, 
And  with  no  language  but  a  cry. 

His  case  proves  material  sense  to  be  but  a  belief, 
formed  by  education  alone.  The  light  that  affords  us 
joy  gave  him  a  belief  of  intense  pain.     Fear  suffused  his 

4 


50  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

eyes.  They  were  inflamed  by  the  light,  since,  to  his  be- 
lief, it  gave  suffering  instead  of  joy.  After  the  babbling 
boy  was  taught  to  speak  a  few  wprds,  he  asked  to  be 
taken  back  to  his  dungeon,  and  said  that  he  should  never 
be  happy  anywhere  else.  Outside  of  dismal  darkness  and 
cold  silence  he  found  no  peace.  Every  sound  convulsed 
him  with  anguish.  All  that  he  ate,  except  his  black  crust, 
produced  violent  retchings.  All  that  gives  pleasure  to 
our  educated  senses  gave  him  pain  in  those  very  senses, 
trained  in  an  opposite  direction. 

All  this  is  evidence  of  the  correctness  of  Christian 
Science.  Alexander  Pope  was  right  in  his  account  of 
Man  :  — 

Placed  on  this  isthmus  of  a  middle  state,  — 
A  being  darkly  wise  and  rudely  great, 
With  too  much  knowledge  for  the  sceptic's  side, 
With  too  much  weakness  for  the  stoic's  pride,  — 
He  hangs  between:  in  doubt  to  act  or  rest; 
In  doubt  to  deem  himself  a  god  or  beast; 
In  doubt  his  mind  or  body  to  prefer; 
Born  but  to  die,  and  reasoning  but  to  err, 
Alike  in  ignorance,  his  reason  such, 
Whether  he  thinks  too  little  or  too  much; 
Chaos  of  thought  and  passion,  all  confused; 
Still  by  himself  abused  or  disabused; 
Created  half  to  rise  and  half  to  fall; 
Great  lord  of  all  things,  yet  a  prey  to  all; 
Sole  judge  of  truth,  in  endless  error  hurled,  — 
The  glory,  jest,  and  riddle  of  the  world ! 

The  less  there  is  said  of  physical  structure  or  law,  and 
the  more  there  is  said  about  moral  and  spiritual  law,  the 
higher  the  standard  of  mortals  will  be,  and  the  further 
removed  from  imbecility  of  mind  and  body. 


PHYSIOLOGY.  51 

We  are  told  that  tlie  simple  food  our  forefathers  ate 
assisted  to  make  them  healthy ;  but  that  is  a  mistake. 
Their  diet  would  not  cure  dyspepsia  at  this  period.  With 
rules  of  health  in  the  head,  and  the  most  digestible  food 
in  the  stomach,  there  would  still  be  dyspeptics.  The 
effeminate  constitutions  of  our  time  will  never  grow  ro- 
bust until  individual  opinions  improve,  and  mortal  belief 
loses  some  portion  of  its  error. 

We  must  release  pharmaceutics,  and  take  up  ontology. 
We  must  look  into  the  Science,  instead  of  accepting  the 
sense  of  things.  We  should  master  fear,  instead  of  cul- 
tivating it.  It  was  the  ignorance  of  our  forefathers, 
concerning  the  knowledge  that  to-day  walks  to  and  fro 
in  the  earth,  that  made  them  more  hardy  than  our  trained 
physiologists,  more  honest  than  our  sleek  politicians. 

Learning  is  useful  if  it  is  of  the  right  sort.  History, 
observation,  invention,  philosophic  research,  and  original 
thought  are  requisite  for  the  expansion  of  mortal  mind, 
are  essential  to  its  growth  out  of  itself,  error. 

The  tangled  barbarisms  of  learning  we  deplore,  —  the 
mere  dogma,  the  speculative  theory,  the  nauseous  fiction. 
Novels,  remarkable  only  for  their  exaggerated  pictures, 
impossible  ideals,  and  specimens  of  depravity,  fill  our 
young  readers  with  wrong  tastes  and  sentiments.  Our 
arrangements  for  thinking  and  writing  are  lowering  the 
standards  to  accommodate  the  purse,  and  meet  a  frivo- 
lous demand  for  amusement  instead  of  instruction. 

The  core  of  mortal  mind  is  not  readjusted,  and  its 
coverings  are  thickly  inlaid  with  foreign  devices.  If 
modern  knowledge  is  power,  it  is  not  wisdom.  It  is  but 
a  blind  force,  whose  materiality  loses  in  power  what  it 
gains  in  time. 


02  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTH. 

Eclectic  religion  and  metaphysical  healing  would  amel- 
iorate sin,  sickness,  and  death.  Let  our  pulpits  do  justice 
to  Christian  Science.  Let  it  have  fair  representation 
from  the  press.  Give  it  the  place  in  our  institutions  of 
learning  now  occupied  by  physiology,  and  Christian  Sci- 
ence will  eradicate  sickness  and  sin  in  less  time  than 
they  have  taken  to  increase,  under  the  old  systems  and 
stereotyped  plans  for  subduing  them.  Incorrect  teach- 
ing lowers  the  standard  of  Truth.  Man  hath  sought  out 
many  inventions,  but  he  has  not  yet  found  that  knowl- 
edge can  save  him  from  the  dire  effects  of  knowledge. 

Many  a  hopeless  case  of  disease  is  induced  by  a  single 
post-mortem  examination,  —  not  from  poison,  or  material 
virus,  but  from  the  fear  of  the  disease,  and  from  the 
image  brought  before  the  mind  during  an  excited  state 
of  feeling,  which  is  afterward  outlined  on  the  body. 

Books  that  would  rule  disease  out  of  mortal  mind,  and 
would  so  efface  the  images  and  thoughts  of  disease,  in- 
stead of  impressing  them  with  force  of  description  and 
medical  detail,  —  such  books  would  abate  sickness  and 
ultimately  destroy  it. 

Physics  would  have  you  believe  matter  is  diseased, 
independently  of  mortal  mind,  and  despite  its  protest  or 
co-operation.  This  view  is  as  evidently  erroneous  to  me 
now,  and  will  be  to  others  at  some  future  day,  as  the 
rejected  doctrine  of  the  predestination  of  the  saved  and 
the  lost.  The  shocking  doctrine  that  man  is  governed 
physically  all  his  days,  and  afterwards  killed  by  the  body, 
is  too  absurd  to  last  another  century. 

The  press  unwittingly  sends  forth  many  a  plague-spot 
into  the  human  family.  It  does  this  by  giving  names 
to  diseases,  and  printing  long  descriptions  that  mirror 


PHYSIOLOGY.  53 

images  of  disease  distinctly  in  thought.  A  new  name 
for  an  ailment  affects  people  like  a  Parisian  name  for  a 
novel  garment.  Every  one  hastens  to  get  it.  A  minutely 
described  disease  has  cost  many  a  man  all  his  earthly 
days  of  comfort.  What  a  price  for  human  knowledge ! 
But  the  price  does  not  exceed  the  original  cost.  God 
said,  "  In  the  day  thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  die." 

The  doctor's  mind  reaches  his  patient's.  His  belief 
in  disease  —  its  reality  and  fatality  to  him  —  harms  his 
patients  more  than  his  calomel  and  morphine  ;  inasmuch 
as  the  higher  stratum  of  mortal  mind  is  more  potent 
to  injure  than  its  lower  substratum,  called  matter.  A 
patient  hears  the  doctor's  verdict  as  a  martyr  hears  his 
death-sentence.  He  may  seem  calm  under  it,  but  he  is 
not.  His  fortitude  may  sustain  him,  but  his  fear  has 
already  developed  the  disease  which  is  gaining  the 
mastery. 

The  power  of  mortal  mind  over  its  own  body  is  little 
known.  Its  destructive  action,  if  reversed,  would  restore 
health. 

Take  away  the  penalty  that  must  follow  sin,  and  mor- 
tal mind  could  not  destroy  its  own  body.  Sin  alone  brings 
death,  for  it  is  the  only  element  of  destruction.  "  Fear 
him  who  is  able  to  destroy  both  Soul  and  body  in  hell," 
said  Jesus  ;  and  a  careful  study  of  this  text  shows  that 
these  words  were  a  warning  to  beware,  not  of  Rome,  nor 
of  Satan,  nor  of  God,  but  of  sin.  Sickness,  sin,  and 
death  are  not  concomitants  of  Life.  No  law  supports 
them.  They  have  no  relation  to  God  that  can  establish 
their  power. 

The  doctor  is  the  artist  who  outlines  disease,  and  fills 
his  delineations  with  sketches  from  class-books.     After 


54  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

disease  is  formed  in  mortal  mind,  it  is  sure  to  appear  on 
the  body,  sooner  or  later.  The  thought  of  disease  is 
sometimes  formed  before  you  see  your  doctor,  and  before 
he  undertakes  to  dispel  it  by  a  counter  fear,  —  perhaps 
by  a  blister,  by  the  application  of  caustic,  by  croton 
oil,  or  by  a  surgical  operation.  Or,  giving  another  direc- 
tion to  faith,  he  prescribes  drugs,  until  the  elasticity  of 
mortal  thought  haply  causes  a  vigorous  reaction  upon 
itself,  and  thus  reproduces  a  picture  of  healthful  and 
harmonious  formation  s. 

The  patient's  belief  is  more  or  less  moulded  and 
formed  by  his  doctor's  belief  in  the  case,  even  though  the 
doctor  says  nothing  to  support  his  theory.  His  thoughts 
and  his  patient's  commingle,  and  the  stronger  rule  the 
weaker.  Hence  the  importance  that  doctors  be  Christian 
Scientists. 

We  respect  the  motives  and  philanthropy  of  the  higher 
class  of  physicians.  We  know  that  if  they  understood 
the  Science  of  Mental  Healing  they  would  abandon  their 
systems  of  drugging.  Even  this  one  reform  in  medicine 
would  ultimately  deliver  mankind  from  the  oppressive 
bondage  of  sickness  that  false  theories  enforce. 

Because  the  muscles  of  the  blacksmith's  arm  are 
strongly  developed,  it  does  not  follow  that  exercise  did 
it,  or  that  an  arm  less  used  must  be  fragile.  If  matter 
were  the  cause  of  action,  and  muscles,  without  the  co- 
operation of  mortal  mind,  could  lift  the  hammer  and 
smite  the  nail,  it  might  be  thought  true  that  hammering 
enlarges  the  muscles.  But  the  trip-hammer  is  not  in- 
creased in  size  by  exercise.  Why  not,  since  muscles  are 
as  material  as  wood  and  iron  ?  Because  mortal  mind  is 
not  producing  that  result  in  the  hammer. 


PHYSIOLOGY.  55 

Muscles  are  not  self-acting.  If  mortal  mind  moves 
them  not,  they  are  motionless.  Hence  the  fact  that 
mortal  mind  enlarges  and  strengthens  them  through  its 
mandate,  through  its  own  demand  and  supply  of  power. 
Not  because  of  muscular  exercise,  but  through  the  black- 
Bmith's  belief,  comes  the  strength  of  his  arm. 

Mortals  develop  their  bodies  just  as  they  move  them, 
through  mind.  To  know  whether  this  development  is 
produced  consciously  or  unconsciously,  is  of  less  impor- 
tance than  a  knowledge  of  the  fact.  The  feats  of  the 
gymnast  prove  that  latent  mental  fears  are  quite  un- 
known to  him.  Even  mortal  mind,  fixed  on  some 
achievement,  makes  its  accomplishment  possible.  Ex- 
ceptions only  confirm  this  rule,  proving  that  failure  is 
occasioned  by  a  too  feeble  sense  of  evil  desires  or  good. 

Had  Blondin  believed  it  impossible  to  walk  a  rope 
over  Niagara's  abyss  of  waters,  he  could  never  have  done 
it.  His  belief  that  he  could  do  it  gave  his  muscles  their 
flexibility  and  power,  —  which  was  attributed,  perhaps, 
to  a  lubricating  oil.  His  fear  must  disappear,  and  his 
power  of  putting  resolve  into  action  must  appear. 

When  Homer  sang  of  the  Grecian  gods,  Olympus  was 
dark  ;  but  through  his  verse  the  gods  became  alive  in  a 
nation's  belief.  Pagan  worship  began  with  muscularity, 
but  the  Law  of  Sinai  lifted  thought  into  the  song  of 
David.  Moses  advanced  a  nation  to  the  worship  of  God 
in  Mind  instead  of  matter,  and  illustrated  the  grand 
human  capacities  of  being  bestowed  by  Immortal  Mind. 
The  Psalmist  said :  "  Thou  madest  man  to  have  dominion 
over  the  works  of  Thy  hands.  Thou  hast  put  all  things 
under  his  feet." 


CHAPTER   II. 

FOOTSTEPS   OF   TRUTH. 

And  thy  best  reason  for  aught  is  this,  —  thou,  Lord,  wouldst  have 
it  so.  —  Tufpek. 

THE  best  sermon  ever  preached  is  Truth's  practice, 
healing  sickness  and  destroying  sin.  Knowing 
that  one  affection  will  be  supreme  in  us,  and  take  the 
lead  of  our  lives,  the  Master  said,  "  Ye  cannot  serve  two 
masters." 

Christian  Science  must  be  accepted,  at  this  period,  by 
induction.  We  admit  the  whole  because  a  part  is  proven, 
and  that  part  illustrates  and  proves  the  entire  Principle. 
The  Science  should  be  taught  by  one  morally  advanced 
and  spiritually  endowed,  for  it  is  not  superficial,  nor  is 
it  seen  from  the  standpoint  of  the  human  senses.  Only 
by  the  illumination  of  the  spiritual  sense  can  the  light 
of  understanding  be  thrown  upon  this  Science,  that 
reverses  the  evidence  before  the  material  senses,  and 
furnishes  the  right  interpretation  of  God  and  man. 

Although  this  volume  contains  the  whole  Science 
of  Mind-healing,  never  think  that  you  can  gather  its 
entire  meaning  by  simply  perusing  my  text-book.  My 
personal  instructions  plant  you  more  gently  on  its  spirit- 
ual basis,  and  lift  you  more  firmly  above  the  perishing 


FOOTSTEPS    OF    TRUTH.  57 

fossils  of  old  beliefs,  that  you  may  grasp  the  far-off  and 
unattaiiied. 

"We  must  tear  down  before  we  can  build ;  and  demol- 
ishing, rather  than  building,  belongs  to  the  work  of 
teaching  new  truths.  I  have  endeavored  to  make  this 
work  the  iEsculapius  of  Mind,  that  it  may  give  hope 
to  the  sick,  and  heal  them,  although  they  know  not 
how.  This  is  the  effect  of  Truth,  even  when  not  wholly 
understood. 

Mental  Science  was  a  new  revelation  to  myself  when, 
teaching  its  grand  truths,  I  had  (along  with  them)  to 
impart  also  the  hue  of  spiritual  ideas  from  my  own  spir- 
itual condition,  and  do  this  through  the  meagre  channel 
afforded  by  language.  The  Truth  makes  a  new  creation, 
whereby  old  things  pass  away  and  "  all  things  become 
new."  Passions,  selfishness,  appetites,  —  all  sensuality, 
—  yield  to  spirituality,  and  the  superabundance  of  being 
is  on  the  side  of  God.  Christian  perfection  is  won  on 
no  other  basis.  The  scientific  unity  which  exists  between 
God  and  man  must  be  wrought  out  in  life-practice,  and 
God's  will  be  universally  done. 

If  they  would  bring  to  bear  upon  the  study  of  the  Sci- 
ence of  Mind  half  the  faith  they  have  in  the  so-called 
pains  and  pleasures  of  material  sense,  men  would  not  go 
on  from  immorality  to  immorality,  until  disciplined  by 
the  prison  and  the  scaffold,  but  the  whole  human  family 
would  be  redeemed  by  the  merits  of  Christ.  For  this 
glorious  result  Jesus  strove,  that  man  might  be  blessed 
by  Divine  knowing. 

Outside  of  this  Science  all  is  unstable  error ;  but,  when 
in  accord  with  the  Principle  of  his  being,  man  neither 
sins  nor  suffers.      The  days  of  our  earthly  pilgrimage 


58  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

should  multiply  instead  of  diminish;  this  travelling 
should  be  towards  life  instead  of  death  ;  and  as  we 
journey,  we  should  develop  more  and  more  the  infinite 
capacities  of  humanity,  which  endow  it  with  the  supreme 
control  of  the  earth. 

Grafting  holiness  upon  unholiness,  and  opining  that 
sin  is  forgiven  when  it  is  not  destroyed,  is  as  foolish  as 
straining  out  gnats  and  swallowing  camels.  Our  beliefs 
about  a  Supreme  Being,  and  the  practice  growing  out 
of  them,  are  contradictory.  We  admit  that  God  hath 
almighty  power,  is  a  "  present  help  in  time  of  trouble," 
and  yet  we  rely  on  a  drug  to  heal  disease,  as  if  senseless 
matter  had  more  power  than  sensible  Spirit. 

Common  opinion  admits  that  a  man  may  take  cold  in 
the  act  of  doing  good,  that  evil  can  trespass  on  Love's 
domain.  The  Science  of  Christianity  endows  Spirit  with 
omnipotence,  assigns  rewards  to  righteousness,  and  de- 
nies that  matter  can  create  or  destroy. 

Error  abounds  where  truth  should  much  more  abound. 
If  God  were  understood,  instead  of  merely  believed,  this 
faith  would  establish  health.  The  accusation  of  the 
rabbis,  "  He  maketh  himself  as  God,"  was  the  justifica- 
tion of  Christ,  for  to  the  Christian  there  is  no  other  self 
than  God.  This  thought  incites  the  more  exalted  wor- 
ship of  self-abnegation.  Spiritual  perception  brings  out 
the  possibilities  of  being,  and  destroys  reliance  on  aught 
but  God,  so  making  man  the  image  of  his  Maker  in  deed 
and  in  Truth. 

We  are  prone  to  believe  either  in  more  than  one  Su- 
preme Ruler,  or  in  some  power  less  than  God.  We 
imagine  that  Mind  can  be  imprisoned  in  a  sensuous 
body.     We   try   to  believe,  when   the   body  (in   God's 


FOOTSTEPS    OF    TRUTH.  5!) 

keeping)  has  gone  to  ruin,  overmastered  omnipotence, 
and  destroyed  itself,  that  then  the  deathless  Principle 
or  Soul  may  escape  from  it. 

But  God  has  no  need  to  kill  a  man  in  order  to  draw 
him  to  Himself,  for  God  Himself  is  the  Life.  He  is 
at  once  the  centre  and  circumference  of  being.  The 
good  we  think  and  do,  the  virtue  we  call  manhood, — 
these  qualities  are  real,  and  reflect  God.  It  is  the  evil 
we  do  and  say,  the  opposite  of  Life  and  Love,  which  is 
unreal.  The  notion  that  God  lives  in  matter  is  panthe- 
istic. God  is  not  the  author  of  an  evil  mind.  Indeed, 
evil  is  not  Mind.  We  are  to  learn  that  evil  is  the  awful 
deception  and  unreality  of  being.  Without  this  lesson 
we  equally  lose  sight  of  the  perfect  Father  and  of  the 
Divine  Principle  governing  man. 

Befogged  in  error  (the  error  of  believing  that  mat 
ter  can  be  intelligent  for  good  or  evil)  we  can  catch 
unbiassed  glimpses  of  God  only  as  the  mists  disperse, 
or  as  they  melt  into  such  thinness  that  we  can  perceive 
the  divine  image  in  some  word  or  deed  that  indicates 
the  true  idea  —  the  supremacy  and  reality  of  good,  the 
nothingness  and  unreality  of  evil.  The  Scriptures  say : 
'•  Let  us  hear  the  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter ;  fear 
God  and  keep  His  commandments,  for  this  is  the  whole 
of  man"  (the  word  duty  not  being  in  the  Hebrew).  Well 
does  Myers  sing  :  — 

Therefore,  O  Lord,  I  will  not  fail  or  falter. 

Nay,  but  I  ask  it,  —  nay,  but  I  desire  : 
Lay  on  my  lips  Thine  embers  of  the  altar, 

Seal  with  the  sting  and  furnish  with  the  fire. 

The  phrase  mortal  man  is  really  a  solecism,  for  man  is 
immortal,  and  Truth  pierces  the  error  of  mortals  as  a 


60  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

sunbeam  penetrates  the  cloud.  The  error  that  saith 
"  Soul  is  in  body,  Mind  is  in  matter,  and  Good  is  in 
evil,"  must  unsay  it,  and  cease  such  utterances ;  else 
God  will  be  hidden  from  it,  and  man  will  sin  without  a 
sense  of  sin,  leaning  on  matter  instead  of  Spirit,  limping 
with  lameness,  drooping  with  dyspepsia,  consuming'  with 
disease,  —  all  because  of  the  blindness  of  this  false  sense 
of  God  and  man. 

We  should  hesitate  to  say  Jehovah  sins  or  suffers  ; 
but  if  sin  and  suffering  are  realities  of  being,  whence 
did  they  come  ?  Mind  signifies  God,  —  Infinity,  not  fin- 
ity.  How  far  removed  from  infidelity  is  the  belief  that 
can  combine  such  opposites  as  holiness  and  unholiness, 
calling  both  Spirit,  at  the  same  time  admitting  that 
Spirit  is  God ;  virtually  saying  "  He  is  good  in  one 
instance,  and  evil  in  another  "  ?  There  are  evil  beliefs, 
called  evil  spirits,  but  they  are  not  Spirit,  or  they  could 
not  be  evil.    Error  of  statement  leads  to  error  in  action. 

There  is  no  evil  in  Spirit,  and  proportionately  as  we 
advance  spiritually,  evil  disappears.  This  is  the  evi- 
dence of  our  position,  for  every  scientific  statement  in 
Christianity,  about  God  or  man,  has  its  proof. 

The  understanding  that  the  Ego  is  Mind,  and  that 
there  is  but  one  Mind  or  Intelligence,  begins  at  once  to 
destroy  the  errors  of  mortal  sense,  and  to  supply  the 
Truth  of  immortal  sense,  It  makes  the  body  harmo- 
nious, governed  by  Spirit  instead  of  matter.  It  makes 
the  nerves,  the  bones,  the  brains,  to  be  servants  instead 
of  masters.  If  the  body  is  governed  by  the  higher  law  of 
Mind,  its  members  are  in  submission  to  Life  and  Truth. 

If  brains,  nerves,  stomach,  are  intelligent,  —  if  they 
talk  to  us,  tell  us  how  they  are  conditioned,  and  report 


FOOTSTEPS    OF    TRUTH.  6 1 

how  they  feel,  —  then  Spirit  and  matter  commingle  ,  and 
so  do  sickness  and  health,  good  and  evil,  Life  and  death ; 
and  who  shall  say  which  is  the  greater  ? 

If  the  decision  were  left  to  the  personal  senses,  evil 
would  appear  to  be  the  master  of  good,  sickness  to  be 
the  rule  of  existence ;  while  health  would  seem  the  ex- 
ception, death  the  inevitable,  and  Life  the  supposition. 
Paul  asked  (2  Cor.  vi.  15)  "  What  fellowship  hath  Christ 
with  Belial  ? "  Remember,  —  Truth  is  greater  than 
error,  and  we  cannot  put  the  greater  into  the  lesser. 
Soul  is  greater  than  body  ;  but  if  it  were  in  the  body,  it 
would  be  less,  and  therefore  could  not  be  Spirit. 

Man,  governed  by  his  Maker,  having  no  other  God, 
may  triumph  over  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  and  plant 
himself  on  the  apostolic  statement  that  "  all  things  were 
made  by  him  [the  Word  of  God],  and  without  him  was 
not  anything  made  that  was  made." 

If  God  made  sin,  if  Good  produced  evil,  and  Truth 
resulted  in  error,  Science  would  be  helpless  ;  but  because 
God  is  not  the  author  of  these  human  discords,  wc 
may  accept  the  conclusion  that  they  have  only  a  fab- 
ulous existence,  and  are  of  human  instead  of  divine 
origin. 

To  hold  yourself  superior  to  sin  —  because  God  made 
you  superior  to  it,  and  governs  man  —  is  wisdom.  To 
fear  sin  is  to  misunderstand  the  Divine  Science  of  Being 
and  man's  relation  to  God,  to  doubt  His  government, 
and  distrust  His  omnipotent  care.  To  hold  yourself 
superior  to  sickness  and  death  is  equally  wise,  and  in 
accordance  with  Divine  Science ;  and  to  fear  them  is 
impossible,  when  you  understand  God,  and  know  that 
they  are  no  part  of  His  creation. 


62  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

If  you  fully  understood  the  relation  you  hold  to  God 
you  could  have  no  other  Mind  but  His,  —  no  other  Love, 
Wisdom,  and  Truth,  no  other  sense  of  Life,  and  no  con- 
sciousness of  matter  or  error. 

If  thought  is  startled  at  the  strong  claim  of  Science 
for  the  supremacy  of  good,  and  doubts  it,  ought  we  not, 
contrariwise,  to  be  astounded  at  the  vigorous  claims  of 
evil,  and  doubt  them,  —  no  longer  thinking  it  natural  to 
sin,  and  unnatural  to  forsake  it,  no  longer  imagining  evil 
to  be  the  real,  and  good  the  unreal?  Truth  should  not 
seem  as  surprising  and  unnatural  as  error,  and  error 
should  not  seem  as  real  as  Truth.  There  is  no  error 
in  Science,  and  our  lives  must  be  governed  by  Science 
in  order  to  be  in  harmony  with  God,  the  Principle  of 
all  being. 

Sound  is  a  mental  impression,  made  on  human  belief; 
the  ear  hears  not.  In  Science  sound  is  communicated 
through  spiritual  understanding,  through  the  senses  of 
Soul.  Before  human  knowledge  educated  mortal  thought 
into  a  false  sense  of  things,  — into  belief  in  material  ori- 
gins, and  away  from  the  One  Mind  and  true  source,  —  I 
have  no  doubt  the  impressions  of  Truth  were  as  distinct 
as  sound,  and  came  thus  to  the  senses  of  primitive  Chris- 
tians. They  talked  with  God.  The  medium  of  hearing 
being  spiritual,  it  is  normal  and  indestructible. 

If  Enoch's  perception  had  been  confined  to  the  evi- 
dence before  his  material  senses,  he  could  never  have 
walked  with  God,  and  been  guided  into  prophecy  and 
demonstration  by  Divine  Science. 

Spiritual  sense  is  a  conscious  capacity  to  understand 
God.  It  unfolds  to  human  comprehension  its  faith  by 
works,  more  than  by  words.     Its  words  are  expressed 


FOOTSTEPS    OF    TRUTH.  63 

only  in  "  new  tongues."  This  involves  the  translation 
of  matter  back  to  the  spiritual  and  original  text,  where 
the  Principle  and  proof  of  Christianity  are  set  forth 
in  Jesus'  demonstration,  healing  the  sick,  casting  out 
error,  and  destroying  death,  — "  the  last  enemy  to  he 
overcome." 

The  suicidal  sinner  regards  death  as  a  friend,  as  a 
stepping-stone  to  immortality  and  bliss.  The  Bible  calls 
it  an  enemy  ;  and  Jesus  overcame  death,  instead  of  yield- 
ing to  it.  To  him,  therefore,  it  was  not  the  threshold 
over  which  he  must  pass  to  Life  and  glory. 

Mortal  mind  has  a  modus  of  its  own,  undirected  and 
unsustained  by  God.  It  brings  a  rose  into  contact  with 
the  olfactory  nerves,  that  they  may  smell  it.  In  com- 
mon methods  it  handles  the  rose.  In  the  uncommon 
methods,  it  employs  legerdemain,  or  rises,  in  credulous 
frenzy,  to  the  belief  that  spirits  unseen  handle  the  flower 
for  mortals. 

Because  all  the  methods  of  Mind  are  not  understood, 
we  say  the  lips  must  move  in  order  to  convey  thought, 
that  the  undulations  of  the  air  convey  sound,  and  that 
any  other  method  must  involve  a  miracle.  The  realities 
of  being,  its  normal  action  and  the  origin  of  all  things,  are 
unseen  to  mortal  sense  ;  whereas  the  unreal  and  imita- 
tive movements  of  finite  belief  (that  reverse  the  infinite 
modus  and  action)  are  self-styled  the  real.  Whoever 
contradicts  that  supposition  is  called  a  deceiver,  or  said 
to  be  deceived.  "  As  a  man  thinketh,  so  is  he "  in 
error ;  but  as  a  man  understandeth,  so  is  he  in  Truth. 

The  supposed  sensations  of  the  body  must  either  be 
the  sensations  of  mind  or  of  matter.  Which  are  they  ? 
Is  it  not  self-evident  that  matter  has  no  sensation ;  and 


04  SCIENCE    AND   HEALTH. 

is  it  not  equally  self-evident  that  matter  exists  in  belief 
only,  and  not  in  the  understanding  of  being  ? 

The  sensation  exists  only  in  belief.  When  a  tear 
starts  for  another's  sorrow,  has  not  mortal  mind  pro- 
duced the  effect  seen  in  the  lachrymal  gland  ?  Was  it 
grief  that  caused  the  tear,  or  the  effect  of  one  mortal 
mind  upon  another  ?  We  cite  such  a  case  to  show  the 
common  notion  of  cause  and  effect,  not  as  asserting 
that  a  belief  in  such  an  action  of  the  mind,  distress- 
ing others,  is  scientific.  It  should  no  longer  be  said  in 
Israel  that  "  the  parents  have  eaten  sour  grapes,  and 
the  children's  teeth  are  set  on  edge."  Sympathy  with 
error  should  disappear.  One  erring  mind,  transferring 
its  thoughts  to  another,  only  serves  to  prolong  the  dis- 
cord and  illusion  that  ought  to  be  short-lived. 

The  transmission  of  disease,  or  certain  idiosyncrasies, 
would  be  impossible  if  this  great  fact  of  Life  were  learned : 
namely,  that  nothing  inharmonious  can  enter  it,  for  Life 
is  God.  Heredity  is  a  prolific  subject  for  belief  to  pin 
itself  upon,  but  if  nothing  is  real  but  the  right,  we  can 
have  no  dangerous  inheritances,  and  away  go  the  ills  of 
flesh. 

John  Young,  of  Edinburgh,  writes,  "  God  is  the  father 
of  Mind,  and  of  nothing  else."  This  is  "  the  voice  of 
one  crying  in  the  wilderness"  of  human  beliefs,  and  pre- 
paring the  way  of  Science.  Let  us  learn  of  the  real  and 
eternal,  and  prepare  for  the  reign  of  Spirit,  the  kingdom 
of  heaven, —  the  reign  and  rule  of  universal  harmony,  that 
cannot  be  lost,  or  remain  forever  unseen. 

Already  the  shadow  of  His  right  hand  rests  upon  the 
hour.  Ye  who  can  discern  the  face  of  the  sky,  —  the  sign 
material,  —  how  much  more  should  you  discern  the  sign 


FOOTSTEPS  OF    TRUTH.  65 

mental,  compass  the  severance  of  sin  and  sickness  from 
the  thoughts  that  produce  them,  and  understand  the 
Truth  that  corrects  and  destroys  them.  To  cut  down 
all  that  beareth  not  good  fruit  was  the  mission  of  our 
Master,  and  his  mission  was  to  the  very  hearts  that 
rejected  him. 

Judaism,  enjoining  the  limited  form  of  a  national  re- 
ligion, was  the  antithesis  of  Christianity.  It  was  merely 
a  finite  and  material  scheme,  carried  out  in  speculative 
theories  regarding  God,  man,  sanitary  methods,  and 
religious  means.  The  Jewish  recognition  of  God,  as  only 
a  person  and  king,  has  not  yet  departed.  Creeds  and 
rituals  have  not  quite  washed  their  hands  of  rabbinical 
lore.  To-day  echoes  the  cry  of  bygone  centuries,  "  Cru- 
cify him !  Pursue  Truth  at  every  advancing  footstep, 
with  sword  and  spear ! "  "  He  maketh  himself  as 
God,"  was  the  Jewish  accusation  against  him  who 
planted  Christianity  on  the  foundation  of  Spirit,  and 
would  know  no  other  Life,  Intelligence,  or  Substance 
except  God. 

All  forms  of  error  support  the  false  conclusion  that 
there  is  more  than  one  Intelligence  ;  that  material  his- 
tory is  as  real  and  important  as  spiritual  history ;  that 
mortal  belief  is  as  conclusively  Mind  as  immortal  Truth  : 
that  there  are  two  separate  antagonistic  entities  and 
beings,  two  powers,  —  namely,  Spirit  and  matter, — re- 
sulting in  a  third  person  (mortal  man),  who  carries 
out  the  delusions  of  sin,  sickness,  and  death. 

The  first  power  is  admitted  to  be  good,  an  Intelligence 
named  God.  The  second  power,  evil,  is  the  opposite  of 
good.  It  cannot  be  Intelligence,  though  thus  named. 
The  third,  man,  is  a  supposed  mixture  of  the  first  and 

& 


66  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

second  powers,  of  Intelligence  and  non-intelligence,  of 
Spirit  and  matter. 

Such  theories  are  self-evidently  erroneous.  They  can 
never  stand  the  test  of  Science.  Judging  them  by  their 
fruits,  they  are  corrupt.  When  will  the  ages  under 
stand  the  Ego,  and  see  only  one  God  ? 

This  incoherent  mass  of  self-assertion  gave  sinners 
the  notion  that  they  could  create  what  God  cannot,  — 
namely,  sinful  mortality,  —  usurping  the  name  without 
the  nature  of  Mind.  In  Science  it  can  never  be  said 
by  any  mortal,  "  I  have  a  mind  of  my  own,  regardless 
of  God." 

A  distinguished  clergyman  writes,  in  his  sermon  on 
The  Great  Purpose  of  Christianity:  "The  highest  exist- 
tence  in  the  universe  is  Mind,  for  God  is  Mind  ;  and  the 
development  of  that  Principle  which  assimilates  us  to 
God  must  be  our  supreme  good.  .  .  .  He  imparts,  as  it 
were,  Himself.  .  .  .  We  all  possess  within  us  what  is  of 
more  worth  than  the  external  creation.  For  this  out- 
ward system  is  the  product  of  Mind." 

In  the  same  vein,  slightly  changing  its  wording,  is 
Bowring's  stanza :  — 

We  see  Thy  hand;  it  leads  us,  it  supports  us; 
We  hear  Thy  voice;  it  counsels  and  it  courts  us; 
And  then  we  turn  away;  and  still  Thy  kindness 
Informs  our  blindness. 

It  has  been  said,  and  truly,  that  Christianity  must  be 
Science,  and  Science  must  be  Christianity ;  else  one  or 
the  other  is  false  and  useless ;  but  neither  of  those  is 
unimportant  or  untrue,  and  they  are  alike  in  demon- 
stration. If  God  is  within  and  without  all  things,  what 
and  where  is  matter,  which  does  not  express  Spirit  ? 


FOOTSTEPS   OF    TRUTH.  67 

When  you  say  "  Man's  body  is  matter,"  I  say  with 
Paul,  "Be  willing  rather  to  be  absent  from  the  body, 
and  present  with  the  Lord."  Yield  your  belief  of  Mind 
in  matter,  and  have  but  one  Mind,  even  God. 

Medicine  may  inform  you  that  Paul's  Christianity, 
that  regards  Mind  scientifically  as  separate  from  matter, 
indicates  an  unnatural  state,  or  catalepsy ;  and  it  may 
further  instruct  you  as  to  the  dangerous  nature  of  this 
disorder,  telling  you  how  it  ends  in  death.  But  turn 
to  the  inspired  writers  and  you  read :  "  If  a  man  keep 
my  saying,  he  shall  never  taste  of  death;"  "Henceforth 
know  we  no  man  after  the  flesh." 

We  must  destroy  the  belief  that  Life  and  Intelligence 
are  in  matter,  and  plant  ourselves  upon  what  is  pure 
and  perfect.  Paul  said,  "Walk  in  the  Spirit,  and  ye 
shall  not  fulfil  the  lust  of  the  flesh."  Sooner  or  later 
we  shall  learn  that  the  fetters  of  man's  finite,  capacity 
are  forged  by  the  illusion  that  he  lives  in  body  instead 
of  Soul,  in  matter  rather  than  Spirit. 

The  possession  of  but  one  God,  one  Mind,  unfolds  the 
divine  law  of  loving  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.  Selfishness 
hinders  man's  natural  drift  towards  God,  and  conveys 
thought  in  selfish  channels,  where  opposite  and  contend- 
ing interests  sway  mankind.  It  tips  the  beam  of  being 
to  the  side  of  error,  instead  of  Truth.  This  throws  our 
weight  into  the  scale  of  matter  instead  of  Spirit. 

In  the  scientific  relation  of  God  to  man  we  find  that  one 
man's  meat  is  not  another's  poison,  but  that  what  feeds 
one  feeds  all  ;  as  Jesus  showed,  with  the  loaves  and 
fishes,  when  Spirit,  not  matter,  was  the  source  of  supply. 

How  long  it  must  be  before  we  arrive  at  the  demon- 
stration of  scientific  being,  no  man  knoweth,  —  not  even 


68  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTIT. 

the  Son,  but  the  Father ;  but  one  thing  is  certain,  that 
sin,  sickness,  and  death  will  continue  their  delusions 
until  we  reach  that  Utopian  goal. 

The  footsteps  of  thought,  as  they  pass  higher  from 
material  standpoints,  are  slow,  and  portend  a  long  night 
to  the  traveller ;  but  the  guardians  of  the  gloom  are 
the  angels  of  His  presence,  the  spiritual  intuitions 
that  tell  us  when  the  night  is  far  spent  and  the  dawn 
approacheth.  Whoso  opens  the  way  in  Science  is  a  pil- 
grim and  stranger,  marking  out  the  path  for  generations 
yet  unborn. 

The  history  of  our  country,  like  many  other  histories, 
illustrates  the  might  of  Mind,  and  shows  human  power 
to  be  proportionate  to  the  embodiment  of  right  motives. 
A  few  immortal  sentences,  stimulated  by  justice,  have 
broken  fetters,  and  abolished  whipping-posts  and  slave- 
markets.  Tyranny  will  go  down  in  blood,  and  the 
breath  of  freedom  come  from  the  cannon's  mouth. 

To  legally  abolish  slavery  in  the  United  States  was 
good,  but  its  abolition  in  the  human  mind  is  a  more 
difficult  task.  The  question  of  right,  the  Divine  Mind 
must  decide.  He  must  destroy  the  human  motive  of 
slavery,  lest  it  germinate  in  new  forms  of  tyranny.  We 
still  have  men  and  women  of  all  races  in  bondage,  igno- 
rant how  to  obtain  their  freedom.  The  rights  of  man 
were  vindicated  in  a  single  instance,  when  African  slav- 
ery was  abolished  over  a  small  portion  of  our  globe  ;  but 
that  instance  wTas  only  prophetic  of  further  steps  toward 
the  banishment  of  slavery,  in  all  forms  and  under  all 
circumstances. 

This  book  was  written  years  before  I  read  Dr.  Chan 
ning  on  Spiritual  Freedom  :  — 


FOOTSTEPS  OF    TRUTH,  69 

I  call  that  mind  free  which  masters  the  senses,  which  pro* 
tects  itself  against  animal  appetites,  which  contemns  pleasure 
and  pain  in  comparison  with  its  own  energy,  which  penetrates 
beneath  the  body  and  recognizes  its  own  reality  and  greatness, 
which  passes  life,  not  in  asking  what  it  shall  eat  or  drink,  but 
in  hungering,  thirsting,  and  seeking  after  righteousness. 

I  call  that  mind  free  which  escapes  the  bondage  of  matter, 
which,  instead  of  stopping  at  the  material  universe  and  making 
it  a  prison  wall,  parses  beyond  it  to  its  Author,  and  finds  in  the 
radiant  signatures  which  it  everywhere  bears  of  the  Infinite 
Spirit,  helps  to  its  own  spiritual  enlargement. 

I  call  that  mind  free  .  .  .  which  does  not  content  itself  with 
a  passive  or  hereditary  faith,  which  opens  itself  to  light  whence- 
soever  it  may  come,  which  receives  new  truth  as  an  angel  from 
heaven,  which,  whilst  consulting  others,  incpiires  still  more  of 
the  oracle  within  itself,  and  uses  instructions  from  abroad  not  to 
supersede  but  to  quicken  and  exalt  its  own  energies. 

I  call  that  mind  free  which  is  not  passively  framed  by  out- 
ward circumstances,  which  is  not  swept  away  by  the  torrent  of 
events,  which  is  not  the  creature  of  accidental  impulse,  but 
which  bends  events  to  its  own  improvement,  and  acts  from  an 
inward  spring,  from  immutable  principles  which  it  has  delib- 
erately espoused. 

I  call  that  mind  free  which,  through  confidence  in  God  and 
in  the  power  of  virtue,  has  cast  off  all  fear  but  that  of  wrong- 
doing, which  no  menace  or  peril  can  enthrall,  which  is  calm  in 
the  midst  of  tumults,  and  possesses  itself  though  all  else  be  lost. 

I  call  that  mind  free  which  resists  the  bondage  of  habit,  which 
does  not  mechanically  repeat  itself  and  copy  the  past,  .  .  .  which 
does  not  enslave  itself  to  precise  rules,  but  which  forgets  what 
is  behind,  listens  for  new  and  higher  monitions  of  conscience, 
and  rejoices  to  pour  itself  forth  in  fresh  and  higher  exertions. 

I  call  that  mind  free  which  is  jealous  of  its  own  freedom, 


70  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

which  guards  itself  from  being  merged  in  others,  which  guards 
its  empire  over  itself  as  nobler  than  the  empire  of  the  world. 

In  fine,  I  call  that  mind  free  which,  conscious  of  its  affinity 
with  God,  and  confiding  in  his  promises  by  Jesus  Christ,  de- 
votes itself  faithfully  to  the  unfolding  of  all  its  powers,  which 
passes  the  bounds  of  time  and.  death,  which  hopes  to  advance 
forever,  and  which  finds  inexhaustible  power  ...  in  the  pros- 
pect of  immortality. 

How  grand  his  conclusion,  "  Such  is  the  spiritual 
freedom  Christ  came  to  give." 

The  voice  of  God  in  behalf  of  the  African  slave  still 
echoed  in  our  land,  when  a  new  abolitionist  swelled  the 
keynote  of  universal  freedom,  asking  a  fuller  acknowl- 
edgment of  the  rights  of  man  as  a  son  of  God,  —  that  the 
fetters,  of  matter  be  stricken  from  the  human  mind,  and 
its  freedom  won,  not  with  bayonet  and  blood,  not  through 
human  warfare,  but  through  Divine  Science. 

In  18(36,  higher  than  the  platform  of  human  rights, 
I  built  the  next  staging ;  and  built  it  for  diviner  claims, 
made  not  through  code  or  creed,  but  in  demonstration  of 
"  peace  on  earth  and  good-will  to  man."  The  yoke  of 
human  codes  cramps  the  human  faculties  which  need 
freedom.  I  would  rend  asunder  the  cankering  fetters, 
and  give  man  his  birthright  of  allegiance  to  his  Maker. 

The  lame,  the  deaf,  the  dumb,  the  blind,  the  sick,  the 
sensual,  I  would  save  from  the  slavery  of  their  own 
beliefs,  and  from  the  educational  systems  of  the  Pharaohs 
who  hold  the  children  of  Israel  in  bondage. 

I  saw  before  me  the  Red  Sea  and  the  wilderness,  but 
I  pressed  on,  through  faith  in  Truth,  trusting  this  strong 
deliverer  to  guide  into  the  land  of  Christian  Science, 
where   fetters  fall,  and  the  rights  of  the    Spirit-man's 


FOOTSTEPS   OF   TRUTH.  71 

freedom  are  known  and  aeknowledged.  I  saw  the  sick 
wearing  out  years  of  servitude  to  an  unreal  master, 
even  the  belief  that  the  body  governs,  rather  than 
Mind. 

By  universal  consent  mortal  belief  has  constituted 
itself  a  law  to  bind  mortals  to  sickness,  sin,  and  death  ; 
but  this  custom  of  belief  is  misnamed  material  law,  and 
the  physician  who  upholds  it  is  mistaken  in  his  methods. 
The  law  of  mortal  mind,  conjectural  and  speculative, 
should  be  void,  should  be  trampled  under  foot  by  the 
higher  law  of  immortal  Mind,  that  created  man  for 
dominion  instead  of  enslavement. 

I  saw  that  the  law  of  mortal  belief  included  all  error, 
and  must  be  exposed,  denied,  superseded;  that  the  claims 
of  illusion's  slaves  must  be  explained  away,  even  as  the 
oppressive  State  laws  were  disputed,  and  the  slave  taught 
his  freedom. 

The  higher  law  of  the  Divine  Mind  must  end  human 
bondage,  or  mortals  will  go  on  as  did  the  colored  race, 
ignorant  of  their  inalienable  rights,  and  submitting  to 
the  most  hopeless  slavery  ;  because  their  masters  enforced 
ignorance  as  the  accompaniment  of  servitude. 

Let  history  record  it,  that  Massachusetts  succored  a  fu- 
gitive slave  in  1853,  and  put  her  foot  on  a  tyrannical  pro- 
hibitory law,  regulating  the  practice  of  medicine,  in  1880. 
Had  her  sister  States  followed  this  example,  and  sus- 
tained our  Constitution  and  Bill  of  Rights,  it  would  have 
saved  them  from  a  departure  from  that  immortal  senti- 
ment of  the  Declaration,  "  Man  is  endowed  by  his  Maker 
with  certain  inalienable  rights,  among  which  are  life, 
liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness."  The  oppressive 
State  statutes  touching  medicine  remind  one  of  those 


72  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

words  of  Madame  Roland,  as  she  knelt  to  a  Goddess  of 
Liberty  erected  upon  a  guillotine,  "  0  Liberty,  what 
crimes  are  committed  in  thy  name ! " 

Discerning  the  rights  of  man,  we  cannot  fail  to  foresee 
the  doom  of  all  oppression.  Slavery  is  not  the  legitimate 
state  of  man.  God.  made  him  free.  Paul  said,  "  I  was 
free  born."  So  should  all  men  be.  Justice  and  Truth 
make  free  ;  injustice  and  error  lead  into  captivity. 

Divine  Science  grasps  the  standard  of  liberty,  and 
cries  "  Follow  me ;  escape  from  the  bondage  of  sickness, 
sin,  and  death."  Jesus  marked  out  the  way.  Citizens 
of  the  world,  accept  the  glorious  import  of  "  the  liberty 
of  the  sons  of  God,"  and  be  free !  This  is  your  divine 
right.  Illusion,  not  law,  has  bound  you,  entangled  your 
free  limbs,  crippled  your  capacities,  defaced  the  tablet  of 
your  mind  with  error,  enfeebled  your  body. 

Causation  is  Mind,  not  matter.  The  body  but  ex- 
presses mortal  mind.  You  possess  this  body  and  you 
make  it  harmonious  or  discordant,  according  to  the 
images  of  thought  impressed  upon  it.  You  embrace  the 
body  in  thought,  and  should  delineate  your  thoughts  in 
health,  not  in  sickness.  You  should  banish  the  thought 
of  disease,  the  belief  that  matter  holds  you  in  mystery 
and  slavery.  As  immortal,  you  have  a  perfect,  inde- 
structible form.  It  is  belief  in  mortality  that  makes 
your  body  discordant,  according  to  the  ignorance,  fear, 
and  belief  that  govern  it. 

If  God  had  constituted  material  laws  to  govern  man, 
which,  disobeyed,  make  him  ill,  Christ  could  not  have 
disregarded  those  laws  by  healing  in  direct  opposition 
to  them,  and  in  defiance  of  the  material  condition,  instead 
of  through  consultation  with  it. 


FOOTSTEPS   OF    TRUTH.  73 

The  enslavement  of  man  is  not  legitimate.  It  will 
cease  when  the  freedom  and  God-given  dominion  of  man 
are  appropriated.  Mortals  will  some  day  assert  their 
freedom  in  the  name  of  Almighty  God.  Then  they  will 
control  their  own  bodies,  apprehending  Divine  Science. 
Dropping  their  beliefs,  they  will  behold  harmony  as  the 
divine  reality,  and  discord  as  the  material  unreality. 

The  evidence  of  the  senses  reverses  the  Science  of 
Being,  and  establishes  a  reign  of  discord, —  the  power 
of  sin,  sickness,  and  death ;  but  the  great  facts  of  Life, 
rightly  understood,  will  defeat  this  trio  of  errors,  with 
all  their  false  witnesses,  and  reveal  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  the  reign  of  harmony  to  come  on  earth. 

The  earth's  diurnal  rotation  is  invisible  to  personal 
sense,  and  the  sun  seems  moving  from  east  to  west. 
Until  this  false  testimony  of  the  senses  is  rebuked  by 
study,  it  deludes  the  judgment  and  offers  false  evidence. 

Science,  reversing  appearances,  corrects  them  by  the 
simple  rule  that  the  greater  controls  the  lesser.  The 
sun  is  the  central  stillness,  and  the  earth,  turning  on  its 
axis,  revolves  around  it.  Astronomical  order,  imitating 
the  action  of  Principle  and  its  reflection,  is  nearer  the 
spiritual  fact ;  and  it  is  allied  to  Divine  Science  in  its 
method  of  governing  man  and  the  universe. 

Mind,  supreme  over  all  its  formations  and  governing 
them  all,  is  the  central  sun  to  its  own  systems  of  ideas, 
the  Light  and  Life  of  all  its  own  vast  creation.  Man  is 
tributary  to  the  Divine  Mind.  The  mortal  body  is  not 
the  man,  and  is  subject  to  the  control  of  error. 

The  optical  focus  is  proof  of  the  illusion  of  material 
sense.  On  the  eye's  retina  sky  and  tree-tops  apparently 
join  hands,  clouds  and  ocean  meet  and  mingle.    Where 


74  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

the  finite  and  material  drop  the  view,  the  infinite  and 
spiritual  extend  and  enlarge  it. 

The  barometer,  that  little  prophet  of  storm  and  sun- 
shine,—  denying  the  testimony  of  the  senses,  —  points 
to  fair  weather  in  the  midst  of  murky  clouds  and  drench- 
ing rain. 

To  material  sense  the  severance  of  the  jugular  vein 
takes  away  Life ;  but  to  spiritual  sense,  and  in  Science, 
Life  goes  on  unchanged,  being  eternal.  Temporal  life 
is  a  false  sense  of  existence.  Science  takes  all  evidence 
out  of  the  hands  of  matter,  and  supports  the  substance  of 
Spirit  and  the  spiritual  fact. 

Science  destroyed  Ptolemy's  purblind  theory,  that  the 
earth  is  the  astronomic  centre,  and  revealed  the  true 
plan  of  the  harmony  of  the  spheres.  Material  sense,  re- 
versing the  Science  of  Soul,  would  make  mortal  mind 
tributary  to  mortal  body,  and  appoint  certain  sections  of 
matter,  such  as  brain,  and  nerves,  as  seats  of  pain  and 
pleasure,  whence  matter  reports  to  this  mind  its  status 
of  happiness  or  misery. 

Our  theories  make  the  same  mistake  regarding  Soul 
and  body  that  Ptolemy  made  as  to  the  solar  system. 
They  insist  that  Soul  is  in  body,  and  Mind  therefore 
tributary  to  matter.  Science  has  destroyed  the  false 
theory  as  to  the  relations  of  the  celestial  bodies ;  and 
Science  also  will  destroy  the  greater  error  as  to  our 
terrestrial  bodies.  The  true  idea  and  Principle  of  man 
will  then  appear. 

Copernicus  mapped  out  the  stellar  system;  but  before 
he  spake,  astrography  was  chaotic,  and  the  heavenly  fields 
unexplored.  The  Chaldean  wise  men  read  in  the  stars 
the  fate  of  empires  and  the  fortunes  of  men.     No  higher 


FOOTSTEPS  OF    TRUTH.  TO 

revelation  than  the  horoscope  was  to  them  displayed 
upon  the  empyrean,  but  earth  and  heaven  were  still 
bright,  and  bird  and  blossom  were  glad  in  the  sunshine. 

We  have  goodness  and  beauty  to  gladden  the  heart ; 
but  man,  left  to  the  hypotheses  of  material  sense,  un- 
explained by  Science,  would  be  as  the  wandering  comet 
or  desolate  star,  —  "a  weary  searcher  for  a  viewless 
home." 

The  Ptolemaic  blunder  could  not  affect  the  harmony 
of  being,  as  much  as  the  error  relating  to  Soul  and  body, 
—  which  reverses  the  order  of  Science,  and  assigns  to 
matter  the  power  and  prerogative  of  Spirit,  so  that  man 
becomes  the  most  inharmonious  body  of  the  universe. 

The  senses  of  Spirit  are  without  pain  and  forever  at 
peace.  Nothing  can  hide  from  them  the  beauty  of  all 
things,  the  might  and  permanence  of  Truth.  What  a 
transient  support  is  mortal  joy,  when  the  power  of  light 
and  lens  may  end  with  a  wound  on  the  retina !  But 
mortals  can  never  lose  the  sight  or  sense  of  what  is 
real. 

The  Spirit's  eye  need  not  be  subordinate  to  geometric 
altitudes.  Whatever  is  governed  by  God  is  never  for  an 
instant  deprived  of  the  light  and  might  of  Intelligence 
and  Life. 

We  should  never  inquire  into  bodily  condition,  struc* 
ture,  or  economy,  if  we  followed  the  command  of  our 
Master,  "  Take  no  thought  for  the  body  ; "  but  we  should 
be  masters  of  the  body,  dictate  terms  to  it,  and  form 
and  control  it  with  Truth. 

The  compounded  minerals,  or  aggregate  substances 
thai,  compose  the  earth,  the  relations  constituent  masses 
hold  to  each  other,  the  magnitudes,  distances,  and  revolu- 


7G  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

tions  of  the  celestial  bodies,  are  of  no  real  importance 
when  we  remember  they  must  all  give  place  to  the  spir- 
itual fact,  by  the  translation  of  man  and  the  universe 
from  matter  back  to  Spirit.  Proportionately  as  this  is 
done,  will  both  man  and  the  universe  be  found  harmo- 
nious and  eternal. 

Material  substances,  geological  calculations,  all  the 
paraphernalia  of  speculative  theories  (based  on  the 
hypothesis  of  Life  and  Intelligence  located  in  matter) 
will  ultimately  vanish,  swallowed  up  in  the  infinite  cal 
cuius  of  Spirit. 

There  is  but  one  way  to  heaven,  —  harmony,  —  and 
Jesus  showed  us  this  way.  Know  no  other  reality  than 
God  and  His  reflection,  no  other  consciousness  of  Life's 
demands,  and  rise  superior  to  sin,  sickness,  and  death  — 
the  so-called  pains  or  pleasures  of  matter. 

The  notion  of  getting  to  heaven  through  the  death  of 
the  body  that  never  had  Life,  is  to  fancy  that  a  second 
error  will  remedy  the  first ;  and  that  the  illusion  that 
Life  is  in  matter  may  be  cancelled  by  another  illusion, 
that  death  takes  Life  out  of  matter.  Spirit  evolves  all 
that  is  real.  Form,  outline,  and  color  are  ideas  that 
Mind  has  expressed,  and  they  never  leave  their  spiritual 
and  immortal  basis  for  one  transient  and  material. 

When  Columbus  gave  freer  breath  to  the  globe,  igno- 
rance and  superstition  chained  the  honest  limbs  of  the 
brave  old  navigator,  and  disgrace  and  starvation  stared 
him  in  the  face ;  but  sterner  still  had  been  his  fate,  if 
that  discovery  had  undermined  the  favorite  inclinations 
of  sensualism. 

Neither  age  nor  accident  interferes  with  the  senses  of 
Soul,  and  there  are  no  other  real  senses.     It  is  self- 


FOOTSTEPS   OF    TRUTH.  77 


evident  that  body  has  neither  sense  nor  sensation  of  its 
own,  that  there  is  no  oblivion  of  Soul  or  its  faculties. 
Is  Soul  lost  through  sin  ?  Then  being  and  immortal- 
ity are  lost,  with  the  faculties  of  seeing  and  hearing. 
But  being  cannot  be  lost  while  man  exists. 

Knowing  that  Soul  and  all  its  faculties  are  forever 
manifested  through  man,  the  Master  healed  the  sick,  gave 
sight  to  the  blind,  hearing  to  the  deaf,  feet  to  the  lame, 
bringing  to  light  the  action  of  the  Eternal  Mind  on  the 
erring  mortal  mind  and  body,  to  give  a  better  understand- 
ing and  harmony  of  being.  He  healed  the  sick  and  de- 
stroyed sin,  by  one  and  the  same  metaphysical  process. 

If  it  be  true  that  nerves  have  sensation,  that  the  eyes 
see  and  the  ears  hear,  that  matter  has  intelligence,  then, 
when  the  body  is  dematerialized,  those  faculties  must 
depart,  and  are  not  immortal  as  Mind ;  whereas  the  fact 
remains,  that  only  through  dematerialization  can  these 
faculties  be  immortal. 

The  material  senses  and  Adam  (represented  in  the 
Scriptures  as  formed  from  dust)  are  figurative  and  return 
to  dust,  to  the  nothingness  of  a  belief  disavowed.  They 
go  out  as  they  came  in,  for  they  are  still  the  error,  and 
not  the  Truth  of  being.  When  the  spiritual  sense,  and 
not  the  material,  conveys  the  impressions  of  Mind  to 
mortals,  then  being  will  be  understood,  and  found  to  be 
harmonious. 

We  bow  down  to  matter,  and  entertain  finite  thoughts 
of  God,  even  as  does  the  pagan  idolater.  We  fear  and 
"obey  what  we  consider  a  material  body,  more  than  we 
do  a  spiritual  God.  Modern  knowledge,  like  the  origi- 
nal tree  of  knowledge,  multiplies  our  pains.  Our  illu- 
sions would  rob  God  and   slay  man ;  and  then  would 


78  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

spread  their  table  with  cannibal  titbits,  giving  thanks 
meanwhile. 

Scripture  informs  us  that  "  with  God  all  things  are 
possible  ; "  but  common  theories  practically  deny  this, 
and  make  healing  the  sick  possible  only  through  mat- 
ter. Our  theories  may  be  false,  but  the  Scripture  is 
true.  Christianity  is  not  dishonest,  but  other  religions 
may  be. 

The  attempts  to  conciliate  society,  and  gain  domin- 
ion  over  mankind,  are  weaknesses  of  the  world.     He 
that  leaves  all  for  Truth  has  left  popularity  and  gained 
Christianity,  but  the  material  belief  is  slow  to  acknowl 
edge  what  the  spiritual  fact  includes. 

The  cross  is  the  central  emblem  of  history,  and  the 
loadstar  to  the  demonstration  of  Christian  healing, 
whereby  sin  and  sickness  are  destroyed.  History  re- 
peats itself;  the  sects  that  endured  the  lash  of  their 
predecessors,  in  their  turn  bestow  it  upon  those  who  are 
in  advance  of  themselves. 

We  worship  spiritually  only  as  we  worship  less  mate- 
rially. Spiritual  worship  is  Christianity  ;  material  wor- 
ship is  idolatry.  Judaism  and  ritualism  are  but  types 
and  shadows  of  true  worship.  "  The  true  worshippers 
shall  worship  the  Father  in  Spirit  and  in  Truth." 

The  substance  of  all  devotion  is  the  demonstration 
of  Love.  Our  Master  said,  "  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my 
commandments."  We  cannot  fill  vessels  already  full. 
They  must  first  be  emptied.  Let  us  empty  ourselves  of 
error.  When  the  sun  shines,  let  us  not  hug  closely  our 
tatters  about  us. 

To  empty  mortal  mind  of  error  is  to  pour  in  Truth 
through   the   floodgates   of   Science.     The   Christianity 


FOOTSTEFS   OF    TRUTH.  79 

that  Jesus  introduced  was  not  a  creed  or  an  observance. 
nor  a  special  gift  from  a  personal  Jehovah  ;  but  it  was 
the  demonstration  of  a  Divine  Principle,  casting  out 
error  and  healing  the  sick,  not  merely  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  or  Truth,  but  in  demonstration  thereof. 

The  uselessness  of  drugs,  the  emptiness  of  knowledge, 
the  nothingness  of  matter  and  its  imaginary  laws,  are 
apparent  as  we  rise  from  the  rubbish  of  belief  to  the 
acquisition  and  demonstration  of  spiritual  understand- 
ing. In  the  silent  sanctuary  of  Soul  are  voices  of  solemn 
import,  but  we  heed  them  not.  When  the  supposed 
pleasures  and  pains  of  sense  pass  away,  that  is  a  sign 
of  the  burial  of  error  and  the  resurrection  to  spiritual 
understanding. 

Anciently  the  followers  of  Christ,  or  Truth,  measured 
Christianity  by  its  power  over  sickness,  sin,  and  death ; 
but  modern  religions  omit  all  but  one  of  these  claims, — 
the  power  over  sin.  We  must  seek  the  undivided  gar- 
ment, the  whole  of  Christianity,  as  our  first  proof  of 
Science,  for  that  alone  gives  it. 

This  limited  volume  can  do  but  little  justice  to  so 
mighty  a  theme,  for  systematic  teaching,  and  the  stu- 
dent's own  experience  in  practice,  are  requisite  for  its 
comprehension.  Some  individuals  assimilate  Truth  more 
rapidly  than  others ;  but  I  never  graduated  a  single  stu- 
dent (obedient  to  my  directions)  who  did  not  heal  the 
sick,  and  add  continually  to  his  store  of  understanding 
and  success. 

If  the  student  goes  away  to  practise  those  teachings 
only  in  part,  dividing  his  interests  between  God  and 
Mammon,  and  substituting  his  own  views  for  mine,  he 
will  reap  what  he  has  sown,  and   perhaps   call  me  a 


80  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

hard  master.  Whoever  would  demonstrate  the  healing 
of  Christian  Science  must  abide  by  my  rules  ;  heed  every 
statement,  and  advance  from  the  rudiments  laid  down. 
There  is  nothing  difficult  or  toilsome  in  this  task,  when 
the  way  is  pointed  out,  but  sincerity  and  earnestness 
alone  win  the  prize. 

Christian  Science  is  not  an  exception  to  the  general 
rule,  that  there  is  no  excellence  without  labor  in  a  direct 
line.  One  cannot  scatter  fire,  and  at  the  same  time  de- 
feat the  enemy.  To  pursue  other  vocations,  and  at  the 
same  time  advance  rapidly  in  the  demonstration  of  this 
Science,  is  not  possible. 

You  should  practise  what  you  know  well  ;  and  you 
will  then  advance  in  proportion  to  your  honesty  and 
fidelity,  —  qualities  which  insure  success  in  this  Sci- 
ence as  in  all  others ;  but  it  requires  a  higher  under 
standing  to  teach  this  subject  properly  aud  correctly, 
than  to  heal  the  most  difficult  case. 

Motive  and  act  are  not  rightly  valued  until  under- 
stood. It  is  well  to  wait  until  those  whom  you  wish 
to  benefit  are  ready  for  the  blessing.  Science  is 
changing  individual  character,  as  well  as  the  material 
universe. 

Self-love  is  a  materialism,  more  opaque  than  atomic 
solidity.  Yielding  patient  obedience  to  a  patient  God, 
I  labor  to  dissolve,  with  the  universal  solvent  of  Truth, 
the  adamant  of  error  in  self-will,  self-justification,  and 
self-love ;  for  these  war  against  spirituality  and  are  the 
law  of  sin  and  death. 

It  is  a  question  to-day,  whether  the  ancient  inspired 
healers  understood  the  Science  of  Christian  healing,  or 
whether  they  caught  its  sweet  tones,  like  the  natural 


FOOTSTEPS   OF    TRUTH.  81 

musician,  without  being  able  to  explain  them.  So  di- 
vinely imbued  were  they  with  the  Spirit,  that  the  letter 
could  not  hinder  them ;  and  the  letter,  without  the 
Spirit,  would  have  made  void  their  example.  There  is 
no  question  but  what  Jesus  understood  Christian  Sci- 
ence, and  taught  its  Divine  Principle  to  his  students. 
The  basis  of  a  right  action  is  right  thought.  Both 
should  be  understood,  or  you  may  lose  both. 

The  point,  beyond  faith,  is  to  find  the  footsteps  of 
Truth,  the  way  in  Science  to  health  and  holiness, — 
to  reach  the  Horeb  height  where  God  is  revealed.  The 
corner-stone  of  this  spiritual  building  is  purity. 

The  baptism  of  Spirit  washes  the  body  of  all  the 
impurities  of  flesh,  and  signifies  that  such  as  see  God 
are  approaching  spiritual  Life  and  its  demonstration, 
—  healing  the  sick  and  destroying  error. 

It  were  "  as  easy  for  a  camel  to  go  through  the  eye 
of  a  needle,"  as  for  a  mortal  to  enter  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  become  immortalized,  without  spiritual  baptism 
and  regeneration.  It  is  only  a  question  of  time  "  when 
all  shall  know  this,  from  the  least  unto  the  greatest." 
Denial  of  the  claims  of  matter  is  a  footstep  towards 
the  joys  of  Spirit,  —  man's  freedom,  and  triumph  over 
the  body. 

The  sensualist's  treasures  are  laid  up  "  where  moth 
and  rust  corrupt."  Mortality  is  their  doom.  Sin  breaks 
in  upon  them,  and  robs  their  fleeting  joys.  The  sensu- 
alist's affections  are  imaginary,  whimsical,  unreal,  even 
as  his  pleasures  are.  Falsehood,  envy,  ambition,  hypoc- 
risy, malice,  hate,  steal  away  the  treasures  of  earth. 
Stripped  of  its  exteriors,  what  a  mocking  spectacle  is 

error. 

6 


82  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

To  unloose  the  sandals  of  Truth,  error  must  grow 
meek.  To  ascertain  our  progress,  we  have  to  learn  what 
is  our  God,  where  are  our  affections,  whom  do  we  ac- 
knowledge and  obey.  If  we  progress,  God  will  be 
nearer,  dearer,  and  more  real  to  us.  Matter  will  then 
yield  its  claims  to  Spirit.  The  objects  we  pursue,  and 
the  Spirit  we  manifest,  reveal  our  standpoint,  and  what 
prizes  we  are  winning. 

Mind  is  the  seat  of  motive.  It  forms  character  and 
produces  every  action  of  the  body.  If  action  proceeds 
from  the  unerring  Divine  Mind,  it  becomes  harmonious. 
If  it  comes  from  erring  mortal  mind,  it  is  discordant, 
producing  sin,  sickness,  death.  Those  two  opposite 
sources  never  mingle  in  fount  or  stream.  The  perfect 
Mind  sends  forth  perfection,  for  its  source  is  God.  Im- 
perfect mind  sends  forth  its  own  resemblances,  of  which 
the  wise  man  said,  "  All  is  vanity." 

Take  away  wealth,  fame,  and  the  organizations  of 
society,  —  that  weigh  not  one  jot  in  the  balance  of  God, 
—  and  we  get  clearer  views  of  humanity.  Break  up 
clans,  level  wealth  with  honesty,  let  worth  be  decided 
by  wisdom,  and  we  get  the  better  view. 

The  wicked  man  is  not  the  master  of  his  upright 
neighbor.  Let  it  be  understood  that  success  in  error  is 
defeat  in  Truth.  The  watchword  of  Christian  Science 
is,  "  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way,  and  the  unrighteous 
man  his  thoughts." 

The  voices  of  Sinai  and  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  are 
pursuing  and  will  overtake  the  ages,  demolishing  in 
their  course  all  error,  and  establishing  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  on  earth.  Truth  has  been  uttered.  It  only 
needs  to  be  practised. 


FOOTSTEPS   OF   TRUTH.  83 

Peals  that  should  startle  the  dream  of  error,  and 
waken  the  slumbering  thought,  are  measurably  un- 
heeded ;  but  the  last  trump  has  not  sounded,  or  this 
would  not  be  so.  Marvels,  calamities,  sin,  will  much 
more  abound,  as  the  understanding  urges  its  resisted 
claims  on  mortals.  But  the  aggravation  of  error  fore- 
tells its  doom,  —  foreshadows  the  nearness  of  Truth  ; 
and  that  Truth  will  overturn,  until  "He  whose  right  it 
is  shall  reign."  Longevity  is  increasing  and  sin  will 
diminish,  for  the  world  is  feeling  the  alterative  effect 
of  Truth  through  every  pore. 

The.qiiestion  convulses  the  world  :  "  What  is  Truth  ? " 
Many  are  willing  to  meet  this  inquiry  with  the  assurance 
of  understanding;  but  more  are  trying  to  "give  it  pause," 
blinded  by  their  old  illusions.  The  blind  lead  the  blind, 
and  both  fall  into  the  ditch. 

The  efforts  of  error  to  answer  this  question  by  some 
ology  are  vain.  Reason  and  free  thought,  the  accom- 
paniments of  approaching  Science,  cannot  be  put  down  ; 
they  will  purge  humanity  and  supplant  the  doctor's 
pills. 

In  the  march  of  generations  the  banner  of  progress 
is  unfurled.  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  will  fight,  and 
command  their  sentinels  not  to  let  Truth  pass  the  guard 
until  it  subscribes  to  their  creeds  and  systems.  Truth, 
heeding  not  the  pointed  bayonet,  marches  on ;  and  there 
is  a  little  tumult  and  some  rallying  to  its  standard.  How 
true  the  poet's  prophecy  :  — 

Thou  must  walk  on,  however  man  upbraid  thee, 
With  him  who  trod  the  wine-press  all  alone; 

Thou  wilt  not  find  one  human  hand  to  aid  thee, 
One  human  heart  to  comprehend  thine  own. 


84  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

You  may  know  that  Truth  is  loading,  by  the  fewness 
and  faithfulness  of  its  followers.  Their  work  is  quiet, 
like  the  "little  leaven  which  a  woman  hid  in  three  meas- 
ures of  meal." 

A  higher  and  practical  Christianity,  capable  of  meet- 
ing the  want  of  mortals  in  sickness  and  in  health,  stands 
at  the  door  of  the  age,  knocking  for  admission.  Will 
you  open  or  close  the  door  upon  this  angel  visitant,  who 
cometh  as  of  old  to  the  patriarch  at  eventide  ? 

Truth  hoists  the  standard  of  freedom.  It  bears  the 
elements  of  liberty.  On  its  banner  is  the  motto,  "  Slav- 
ery is  abolished."  No  power  can  withstand  Divine  Wis- 
dom. What  is  this  supposed  power  that  opposes  itself 
to  God  ?  Whence  cometh  it  ?  What  is  it  that  would 
bind  man  with  iron  shackles  to  sickness,  sin,  and  death  ? 
The  power  of  God  bringeth  deliverance  to  the  captive. 
Whatsoever  enslaveth  man  is  opposed  to  the  divine  gov- 
ernment. 

There  is  no  power  apart  from  God.  Omnipotence  is 
all-powerful  ;  and  to  acknowledge  any  other  power  is  to 
dishonor  God.  The  humble  Nazarene  rebelled  against 
the  supposition  that  sin,  sickness,  and  death  have  power. 
He  proved  them  powerless.  It  should  have  humbled  the 
pride  of  the  priests  to  behold  the  demonstration  of  Chris- 
tianity so  excel  the  influence  of  their  ceremonies  and 
dead  faith. 

If  Mind  is  not  the  master  of  sin,  sickness,  and  death, 
they  are  immortal ;  for  it  is  proven  already  that  matter 
has  not  destroyed  them  ;  that,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  their 
basis  and  support. 

I  hope,  dear  reader,  I  am  leading  you  into  the  un- 
derstanding of  your  divine  rights  and  heaven-bestowed 


FOOTSTEPS   OF    TRUTH.  85 

harmony;  that,  as  you  read,  you  sec  there  can  be  no 
power  (outside  of  erring  mortal  mind  and  your  own 
belief)  able  to  make  you  sick  or  a  sinner,  and  that  you 
arc  conquering  this  error.  Knowing  the  falsity  of  mate- 
rial sense,  you  will  assert  your  prerogative  to  overcome 
the  belief  that  you  are  sick. 

The  body  is  inanimate,  inert,  mindless.  If  you  are 
believing  and  doing  wrong  knowingly,  you  can  at  once 
change  your  course  and  do  right.  So  if  you  believe  your- 
self sick,  you  can  in  like  manner  alter  this  wrong  belief 
and  action.  Be  faithless  as  to  any  supposed  necessity 
for  sin,  sickness,  or  death  ;  knowing,  as  you  ought  to 
know,  that  God  never  made,  or  caused  to  be  obeyed,  a 
law  of  sin,  of  sickness,  or  of  death.  Each  of  those  the 
law  of  God  destroys,  for  it  is  the  law  of  Life  instead  of 
death,  of  harmony  instead  of  discord. 

It  is  vain  to  plead  ignorance  of  this  Divine  Science 
that  destroys  all  human  discord,  when  you  can  readily 
acquire  its  understanding  and  demonstration.  It  is  fool- 
ish to  say  that  you  doubt  if  there  is  a  Divine  Science  in 
perfect  harmony  with  God,  its  Principle  (a  Science  which, 
understood  and  demonstrated,  would  destroy  all  discord), 
when  you  admit  that  God  is  omnipotent;  for  from  this 
premise  it  follows  that  good,  and  its  sweet  concords, 
have  all  power. 

There  is  no  place  or  opportunity  in  Science  for  error 
of  any  sort.  Every  day  makes  its  demands  upon  us  for 
higher  proofs,  rather  than  professions,  of  Christianity,  for 
this  is  the  part  of  progress ;  and  progress  is  the  law  of 
God,  and  His  law  demands  only  what  we  can  meet  and 
fulfil. 

Mind  is  perpetual  motion.     Its  symbol  is  the  sphere. 


86  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  rotations  and  revolutions  of  mortal  mind  are  now 
going  on,  though  often  unconsciously.  Mortals  move 
onward  towards  good  or  evil,  as  time  glides  on.  If 
not  progressing,  the  past  must  be  repeated  until  its 
poor  work  is  effaced  and  rectified.  If  at  present  satis- 
fied with  wrong-doing,  we  must  become  dissatisfied  with 
it.  If  at  present  content  with  idleness,  we  must  loathe 
this  leisure. 

In  this  undoing  of  the  errors  of  sense,  here  or  here- 
after, one  must  pay  the  utmost  farthing,  in  order  to  bring 
the  body  into  subjection  to  Spirit.  Unwinding  one's 
snarls,  learning  from  experience,  dividing  (through 
pangs  unspeakable)  between  error  and  Truth  —  these 
are  the  divine  methods  of  paying  the  wages  of  sin. 

"  Those  whom  He  loveth  He  chasteneth."  He  who 
knows  the  demands  of  Divine  Science,  and  yet  refuses 
obedience  thereto,  shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes. 

Vegetarianism,  homoeopathy,  and  hydropathy  have  di- 
minished drugging;  but  if  drugs  are  an  antidote  to  dis- 
ease, why  lessen  the  antidote?  If  drugs  are  good  things, 
is  it  safe  to  say  that  the  less  you  have  of  them  the  better  ? 
If  drugs  possess  intrinsic  curative  qualities,  those  quali- 
ties must  be  mental.  Who  named  them,  and  what  made 
them  good  or  bad,  beneficial  or  injurious  to  mortals  ? 
Matter  is  not  self-creative,  being  unintelligent ;  and 
mortal  mind  constitutes  the  only  power  a  drug  can 
possess. 

Christian  Science  is  sunlight  to  the  body.  It  invigo- 
rates and  purines.  It  acts  as  an  alterative,  neutralizing 
error  with  Truth.  It  changes  the  secretions,  expels 
humors,  dissolves  tumors,  relaxes  rigid  muscles,  restores 
carious  bones  to  soundness.     The  effects  of  this  Science 


FOOTSTEPS   OF    TRUTH.  87 

are  to  stir  the  human  mind  to  a  change  of  base,  whereby 
it  may  yield  to  the  Divine  Mind. 

Wrong  and  right  will  be  at  strife  until  victory  rests 
on  the  side  of  immutable  right.  Mental  chemicalization 
(to  coin  a  word)  follows  the  explanation  of  Truth,  and 
a  higher  basis  is  won ;  but  with  some  individuals  the 
morbid  moral  and  physical  symptoms  constantly  reap- 
pear. I  have  never  witnessed  as  decided  effects  from 
the  use  of  material  remedies  as  from  the  spiritual. 

There  is  a  large  class  of  thinkers  whose  bigotry  and 
conceit  twist  every  fact  to  suit  themselves.  Their  cen- 
tral doctrine  teaches  belief  in  a  mysterious  and  super- 
natural God,  and  in  a  supernatural  all-powerful  devil. 

Another  class  of  people,  still  more  unfortunate,  are  so 
depraved  that  they  appear  to  be  pictures  of  innocence, 
uttering  a  falsehood  while  looking  you  blandly  in  the 
face,  and  never  failing  to  stab  benefactors  in  the  back. 

A  third  class  of  thinkers  build  with  solid  masonry, 
are  generous,  lofty,  and  open  to  the  approach  and  recog- 
nition of  Truth.  To  teach  Christian  Science  to  such  as 
these  is  no  task.  They  are  not  inclined  longingly  to 
error,  or  prone  to  whine  over  the  demands  of  Truth. 

Society  is  a  silly  juror,  listening  only  to  one  side  of 
the  case.  Honesty  often  comes  too  late  to  a  verdict. 
People  with  work  to  do  have  no  time  to  gossip  with  law 
or  testimony.  To  reconstruct  timid  justice,  and  place 
the  fact  above  the  falsehood,  is  the  work  of  time. 

To  talk  rightly  and  live  wrongly  is  foolish  deceit,  doing 
one's  self  the  most  harm.  The  best  detective  of  indi- 
vidual character  is  the  first  impression  made  on  a  mind 
that  is  attracted  or  repelled  according  to  personal  merit 
or  demerit. 


S8  SCIENCE   AND   HEALTH. 

The  impure  are  at  peace  with  the  impure.  Only  virtue 
is  a  rebuke  to  vice.  A  Christian  Scientist  dealing  with 
the  sick  or  the  sinful,  and  not  improving  the  health  of  the 
one  or  the  morals  of  the  other,  is  at  fault,  —  a  Scientist 
only  in  name. 

Some  people  yield  more  slowly  than  others  to  the 
touch  of  Truth.  They  seldom  yield  without  a  struggle, 
and  often  are  reluctant  to  acknowledge  that  they  have 
yielded  ;  but  unless  this  is  done,  the  evil  will  boast  itself 
above  the  good. 

Certain  minds  meet  only  to  separate  through  simul- 
taneous combustion.  They  are  enemies  without  the  pre- 
liminary offence. 

Walking  in  the  light,  we  are  accustomed  to  it  and 
require  it;  we  cannot  see  in  darkness;  but  eyes  accus- 
tomed to  darkness  are  pained  by  the  light. 

The  floral  apostles  are  hieroglyphics  of  Deity.  Flow- 
ers and  stars  teach  grand  lessons.  The  stars  make  dark- 
ness beautiful,  and  the  leaflet  turns  naturally  towards 
the  light. 

Outgrowing  the  old,  fear  not  to  put  on  the  new. 
Your  course  may  provoke  envy,  but  will  attract  admi- 
ration also.  When  error  confronts  you,  withhold  not 
the  rebuke  or  explanation  that  destroys  it.  Never 
breathe  an  immoral  atmosphere,  unless  in  the  attempt 
to  purify  it. 

Right  is  radical.  We  soil  our  garments  with  conser- 
vatism, and  .  have  to  scrub  them  clean.  When  the 
spiritual  sense  of  being  unfolds  its  harmonies  to  you, 
take  no  risks  in  the  policies  of  error.  Better  is  a  fru- 
gal meal  with  contentment  and  virtue,  than  luxury  with 
vice. 


FOOTSTEPS    OF    TRUTH.  89 

Each  individual  has  some  influence.  Let  that  weight 
be  thrown  into  the  right  scale.  The  baneful  effect  of 
evil  associates  is  less  seen  than  felt.  The  inoculation 
of  evil  human  thoughts  ought  to  be  understood  and 
guarded  against. 

The  teachers  of  our  private  and  public  schools  should 
be  selected  with  as  direct  reference  to  their  morals  as 
to  their  learning.  Nurseries  of  character  should  be 
strongly  garrisoned  with  virtue  and  truth.  School  exam- 
inations are  one-sided.  Not  so  much  a  classical  educa- 
tion, as  a  moral  and  spiritual,  lifts  one  higher.  The 
pure  and  uplifting  thoughts  of  the  teacher,  constantly 
imparted  to  her  pupils,  reach  higher  than  the  heavens 
of  astronomy ;  while  the  debased  and  unscrupulous  mind, 
though  set  with  gems  of  scholarly  attainment,  imparts 
no  lustre,  but  degrades  the  characters  it  should  inform 
and  elevate. 

Physicians,  whom  in  their  helplessness  the  sick  em- 
ploy, should  be  guardians  of  virtue.  They  should  be 
also  wise  spiritual  guides,  when  material  things  fail  to 
give  ease  or  hope.  To  the  tremblers  on  the  brink  of 
death,  who  understand  not  the  Truth  that  could  heal 
them,  such  physicians  should  be  able  to  teach  it ;  that 
when  the  mind  is  willing  and  the  flesh  weak,  they  may 
become  able  to  plant  their  feet  upon  the  rock  Christ 
Jesus,  even  the  basis  of  spiritual  power. 

Clergymen,  standing  on  the  watch-towers  of  the  world, 
should  uplift  the  standard  of  Truth  fearlessly.  They 
should  so  raise  their  hearers  spiritually,  that  those  hear- 
ers shall  love  to  grapple  with  a  new  idea  and  unshackle 
their  own  thoughts.  Christianity,  rather  than  popu- 
larity, should  stimulate  labor  and  progress.     Life  should 


90  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

emanate  from  the  pulpit,  and  never  be  strangled  there. 
A  special  privilege  is  vested  in  the  ministry.  How  shall 
it  be  used?  Sacredly,  —  in  the  interests  of  the  individ- 
ual, not  of  sect. 

Children  should  obey  their  parents.  Insubordination 
is  a  growing  evil  that  blights  the  buddings  of  self- 
government.  Parents  should  teach  their  children  at  the 
earliest  possible  period  the  truth  of  health  and  holiness. 
They  are  more  tractable  than  adults,  and  will  learn  to 
love  the  simple  verities  that  make  them  happy  and  good. 
Says  Charles  Swain :  — 

Men  are  agents  for  the  future ; 
As  they  work,  so  ages  win  — 
Either  harvests  of  advancement, 
.  Or  the  products  of  their  sin. 

The  power  of  will  should  be  exercised  only  by  the 
higher  faculties,  and  curbed  by  the  sentiments,  or  it  will 
hold  the  reins,  misguide  the  judgment,  and  let  loose  the 
lower  propensities.  To  guard  and  govern  thought  is  the 
province  of  the  higher  faculties,  acting  upon  the  body 
beneficially. 

"Will-power  is  capable  of  all  evil.  It  can  never  heal 
the  sick,  for  it  is  the  prayer  of  the  unrighteous ;  while 
the  exercise  of  the  higher  sentiments  —  hope,  faith,  joy 
—  is  the  prayer  of  the  righteous.  This  prayer,  governed 
by  Science  instead  of  sense,  heals  the  sick. 

Mozart  and  Beethoven  experienced  more  than  they 
expressed.  The  rapture  of  their  grandest  symphonies 
was  never  heard.  They  were  musicians  before  the  world 
knew  it.  Mental  melodies,  and  strains  of  sweetest  music, 
precede  notes,  or  conscious  sound. 


FOOTSTEPS    OF  TRUTH.  91 

Music  is  the  rhythm  of  head  and  heart.  Mortal  mind 
is  the  harp  of  many  strings,  discoursing  either  harmony 
or  discord,  as  the  hand  that  sweeps  over  it  is  human  or 
divine. 

Whatsoever  inspires  with  Wisdom,  Truth,  or  Love — be 
it  song,  sermon,  or  Science  —  blesses  the  human  family 
with  crumbs  of  comfort  that  fall  ^rom  the  Master's  table, 
feeding  the  hungry  and  giving  living  waters  to  the 
thirsty.  Spiritual  draughts  are  healing,  while  material 
lotions  interfere  with  Truth,  even  as  ritualism  and  creed 
hamper  the  Spirit.  If  we  trust  one  we  distrust  the 
other. 

Physics  act  against  metaphysics,  and  vice  versa. 
When  mortals  leave  the  lower  for  the  higher  basis  of 
action,  medicine  loses  its  power  to  heal.  It  has  no 
innate  power.  Unsupported  by*  the  faith  of  illusion,  it 
becomes  powerless. 

Mortal  mind  conceives  of  the  liquid  or  the  solid,  and 
then  classifies  its  thoughts  materially.  Their  immortal 
and  spiritual  facts  exist  above  and  beyond  this  mortal 
and  material  belief.  Good  is  self-existent  and  self- 
expressed,  though  indefinable  as  a  whole,  and  every  step 
towards  goodness  is  a  departure  from  the  material  basis 
and  a  tendency  toward  Spirit.  Material  theories,  creeds, 
and  codes  partially  paralyze  this  attraction  toward  Spirit 
—  the  infinite,  harmonious,  and  eternal  —  by  an  opposite 
attraction  towards  the  personal,  finite,  temporary,  and 
discordant. 

Footsteps  of  progress  and  spiritualization  greet  us  on 
every  hand.  Systems  of  drugging  are  losing  their  hold 
on  matter,  and  so  letting  in  the  higher  stratum  of  mortal 
mind.     Homoeopathy,  a  step  in  advance  of  allopathy,  is 


92  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

doing  this.  Matter  is  going  out  of  medicine,  and  mortal 
mind  —  of  a  higher  attenuation  than  the  drug  —  comes 
into  the  pellets. 

Metaphysics, as  in  Christian  Science, is  the  next  stately 
step  beyond  homoeopathy.  There  matter  disappears  from 
the  remedy,  and  Mind  takes  its  rightful  place.  Homoeo- 
pathy takes  mental  symptoms  largely  into  consideration 
in  the  diagnosis  of  disease.  Science  deals  wholly  with 
the  mental  cause,  in  judging  and  destroying  disease.  It 
succeeds  where  homoeopathy  fails,  solely  because  the 
principle  of  healing  is  Mind,  and  the  whole  force  of 
the  mental  element  is  employed  in  the  Science  of  Mind, 
never  sharing  its  rights  with  weaker  matter. 

The  human  mind  acts  the  more  powerfully  to  offset 
the  discords  of  matter  (the  ills  of  flesh)  in  proportion 
as  it  puts  less  weight  into  the  material  scale  and 
against  Spirit,  —  against  its  own  interests.  Homoeopathy 
diminishes  the  drug.  Its  potency  increases  as  the  drug 
disappears. 

Metaphysics,  as  in  Christian  Science,  exterminates  the 
drug,  and  employs  Mind  alone  as  the  curative  Principle, 
—  this  Divine  Mind  having  all  power.  The  pharmacy 
of  homoeopathy  mentalizes  a  drug  with  such  high  at- 
tenuation of  belief  that  it  becomes  more  like  mortal 
mind  than  its  substratum,  matter,  and  its  power  to  heal 
is  proportionately  increased. 

As  the  crude  footprints  of  the  past  lose  themselves  in 
the  dissolving  paths  of  the  present,  we  should  under- 
stand the  Science  that  governs  these  results,  and  plant 
our  footsteps  on  firmer  ground.  Every  so-called  pleas- 
ure of  sense  gains  a  higher  or  lower  definition,  with 
the  lapse  of   time.     This  unfolding  should  be  painless 


FOOTSTEPS   OF   TRUTH.  93 

progress,  attended  by  love  and  peace,  instead  of  envy 
and  pride. 

We  should  unclasp  our  beliefs  gently,  become  more 
familiar  with  health  than  sickness,  and  never  admit  a 
thought  of  discord.  We  should  dismiss  those  unpleasant 
guests  —  sin,  sickness,  and  death  —  from  mortal  mind,  in 
order  to  guard  the  body  from  them  as  watchfully  as 
we  bar  our  doors  against  the  approach  of  thieves  and 
murderers. 

If  proper  ward  were  kept  over  the  human  mind,  the 
Jazar-house,  the  dismal  cell,  and  the  slaughter-house  of 
infamy  would  be  emptied.  We  must  begin  with  mortal 
mind,  and  empty  that  of  crime,  or  crime  will  never 
cease.  Criminal  codes  are  inadequate  to  educate  the 
moral  thought. 

A  mother  is  the  strongest  educator,  either  for  or  against 
crime.  Her  thoughts  form  the  embryo  of  another  mortal 
mind,  and  make  it  perchance  after  a  model  unknown  to 
herself,  "  according  to  the  pattern  shown  in  the  mount;" 
or  perhaps  diviner  influences  raise  it  higher.  Hence  the 
importance  of  Christian  Science,  wheref rom  we  learn  the 
One  Mind,  the  availability  of  good,  and  the  remedy  for 
every  woe. 

The  world  would  collapse  without  the  Intelligence 
that  holds  the  winds  in  His  grasp.  Neither  philosophy 
nor  scepticism  can  efface  the  Science  that  reveals  Mind 
through  its  wondrous  works.  The  immortal  sense  of 
His  power  enhances  it.  Nearness,  not  distance,  lends 
enchantment  to  this  view. 

That  instinct  is  better  than  misguided  reason,  even 
inanimate  nature  declares.  The  violet  lifts  her  blue  eye 
to  greet  the  early  spring.     The  leaves  clap  their  hands 


94  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

as  Nature's  untired  worshippers.  The  snowbird  sings 
and  soars  amid  the  blasts,  has  no  catarrh  from  wetting 
his  feet,  procures  his  summer  residence  with  more  ease 
than  a  nabob. 

The  atmosphere  of  earth,  more  kind,  leaves  catarrh  to 
the  atmosphere  of  mortal  mind.  Nothing  but  mortal 
belief  gives  colds  and  coughs,  or  circulates  contagion. 
Mortal  mind  produces  its  own  phenomena,  and  then 
charges  them  to  something  else ;  like  a  kitten  glancing 
into  the  mirror  at  herself,  and  thinking  she  sees  there 
another  kitten. 

Nerves  are  not  the  source  of  pain  or  pleasure.  We 
suffer  or  enjoy  in  our  dreams,  but  this  pain  or  pleasure 
is  not  communicated  through  a  nerve.  A  tooth  ex- 
tracted sometimes  aches  again  in  belief,  and  the  pain 
seems  in  its  old  position.  A  limb  amputated  has  con- 
tinued in  belief  to  pain  the  owner.  If  the  sensation  of 
pain  in  the  limb  can  return,  and  be  prolonged,  why 
could  not  the  limb  reappear  ? 

Why  need  pain  come  sooner  than  pleasure  to  this  mor- 
tal sense  ?  Because  the  memory  of  it  is  more  vivid.  I 
have  seen  an  unwitting  attempt  to  scratch  the  end  of  a 
finger  which  had  been  cut  off  for  months.  When  the 
nerve  is  gone  that  we  say  occasioned  pain,  and  yet  the 
pain  remains,  it  proves  sensation  to  be  in  the  human 
mind,  not  in  matter.  Reverse  the  case,  take  away  this 
mind  instead  of  a  piece  of  the  flesh,  and  then  nerves 
have  no  sensation. 

When  the  sick  recover  by  the  use  of  drugs,  it  is  the 
law  of  a  general  belief,  culminating  in  individual  faith, 
that  heals,  and  according  to  this  faith  will  the  effect  be. 
Take  away  the  individual  confidence  in  the  drug,  and 


FOOTSTEPS   OF    TRUTH.  95 

you  have  not  yet  divorced  it  from  the  general  faith.  The 
chemist,  the  botanist,  the  drug-gist,  the  doctor,  the  muse, 
equip  the  medicine  with  their  faith,  and  the  majority  of 
beliefs  do  rule.  When  the  general  belief  endorses  the 
inanimate  drug  as  doing  this  or  that,  individual  dis- 
sent or  faith  is  but  a  minority  belief,  governed  by  the 
majority. 

The  quotient,  proving  that  numbers  have  been  divided 
by  a  fixed  rule,  is  not  more  unquestionable  than  the 
scientific  tests  I  have  made  of  the  effects  of  Truth  upon 
the  sick.  The  counter-fact,  relative  to  any  disease,  is 
required  to  cure  it.  The  counteracting  argument  of 
Truth  is  designed  to  rebuke  and  destroy  sin.  Why 
should  Truth  not  be  equally  efficient  in  sickness,  which 
is  a  result  of  sin  ? 

Perfection  in  the  midst  of  imperfection  is  seen  and 
acknowledged  only  by  degrees ;  the  ages  must  slowly 
work  up  to  it.  The  universal  belief  in  physics  weighs 
against  the  mighty  truths  of  metaphysics.  The  general 
belief,  that  sustains  medicine,  and  produces  all  its  re- 
sults, works  against  Christian  Science ;  and  the  percent- 
age of  power  on  the  side  of  this  Science  must  mightily 
outweigh  that  of  physic,  in  order  to  heal  a  single  case 
of  disease. 

The  Divine  Principle  that  made  harmless  the  poison- 
ous viper  —  delivered  from  the  boiling  oil,  the  fiery  fur- 
nace, the  jaws  of  the  lion  —  can  heal  the  sick,  and 
triumph  over  sin  and  death.  It  crowned  the  demonstra- 
tions of  Jesus  with  unsurpassed  power  and  Truth.  But 
"  the  same  Spirit  which  was  in  Christ  Jesus  "  must  al- 
ways accompany  the  letter  of  Science,  in  order  to  con- 
firm and  repeat  the  ancient  demonstrations  of  prophet 


96  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

and  apostle.  If  those  wonders  are  not  repeated  to-day, 
it  is  not  so  much  from  lack  of  desire  as  from  lack  of 
spiritual  understanding. 

A  clergyman  adopted  a  diet  of  bread  and  water  to 
increase  his  spirituality.  Finding  his  health  failing  he 
gave  up  his  abstinence,  and  recommended  others  never 
to  try  dietetics  for  growth  in  grace. 

I  knew  a  woman  who,  when  quite  a  child,  adopted  the 
Graham  system  to  cure  dyspepsia.  She  ate  bread  and 
vegetables  only,  and  drank  nothing  but  water  for  many 
years.  Her  dyspepsia  increasing,  she  decided  that  her 
diet  should  be  more  rigid,  and  thereafter  she  partook  of 
but  one  meal  in  twenty-four  hours,  this  meal  consisting 
of  only  a  thin  slice  of  bread,  without  water.  Her  phy- 
sician recommended,  with  this  ample  meal,  that  she 
should  not  wet  her  parched  throat  within  three  hours 
subsequent  to  eating.  After  passing  many  weary  years 
in  hunger,  in  weakness,  almost  in  starvation,  she  made 
up  her  mind  to  eat  freely  and  die,  having  exhausted 
the  skill  of  the  medicine-men,  who  kindly  informed 
her  that  death  was  indeed  the  only  alternative.  At 
this  point  Christian  Science  saved  her,  and  she  is 
now  in  perfect  health,  without  a  vestige  of  the  old 
complaint. 

She  learned  that  suffering  and  disease  are  the  self- 
imposed  beliefs  of  mortals,  and  not  the  facts  of  being  — 
that  God  never  made  disease,  or  a  law  that  ordains  fast- 
ing as  a  means  of  health.  Hence  semi-starvation  is  not 
acceptable  to  wisdom ;  and  it  is  equally  far  from  Science, 
in  which  Soul  governs  sense.  These  truths,  opening  this 
woman's  eyes,  relieved  also  her  stomach,  and  she  ate 
without  suffering,  giving  God  thanks.     But  she  never 


FOOTSTEPS   OF    TRUTH.  97 

again  enjoyed  her  food  as  she  had  expected  to  when 
she  was  the  slave  of  matter  —  thinking  of  the  flesh-pots 
of  Egypt,  feeling  the  hunger  of  childhood,  and  undis- 
ciplined by  self-denial. 

The  new-born  understanding  —  that  neither  food  nor 
the  stomach,  without  the  consent  of  mortal  mind,  could 
make  her  suffer  —  brought  with  it  another  lesson, namely, 
that  gustatory  pleasure  is  a  sensuous  illusion,  an  illusion 
that  diminishes  as  we  understand  our  spiritual  being 
and  ascend  the  ladder  of  Life. 

This  woman  learned  that  food  neither  strengthens 
nor  weakens  the  body,  —  that  mind  alone  does  this. 
True,  mortal  mind  has  its  material  methods  of  doing  it ; 
one  of  which  is  to  sa}'  that  proper  food  supplies  nutri- 
ment and  strength  to  the  human  system.  She  learned 
also  that  mortal  mind  makes  a  mortal  and  sickly  body, 
because  it  governs  it  with  mortal  opinions. 

Food  had  less  power  to  help  or  to  hurt  her,  when  avail- 
ing herself  of  the  fact  that  Mind  governs  man,  and  she 
had  less  faith  in  the  so-called  pleasures  or  pains  of  mat- 
ter. Taking  less  thought  about  what  she  should  eat  or 
drink  —  consulting  the  stomach  less,  and  God  more,  about 
the  economy  of  living  —  she  recovered  strength  and  flesh 
rapidly.  For  many  years  she  had  lived,  as  was  believed, 
only  by  the  strictest  adherence  to  hygiene  and  the  use 
of  drugs,  continuing  ill  all  the  time.  Now  she  dropped 
drugs  and  rules,  and  was  well. 

She  learned  that  a  dyspeptic  was  very  far  from  the 
image  and  likeness  of  God, —  having  "  dominion  over  the 
fish  of  the  sea,  the  fowls  of  the  air,  and  the  beasts  of 
the  field," — when  eating  a  bit  of  animal  flesh  could  over- 
power her.     She  finally  concluded  that  God  never  made 


98  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

a  dyspeptic,  while  vegetarianism,  hygiene,  and  physi- 
ology had  made  her  one,  contrary  to  His  commands. 

The  cure,  alike  for  dyspepsia  and  sin,  is  to  consult 
matter  less  and  God  more,  and  to  eat  what  is  set  before 
you,  "  asking  no  questions  for  conscience'  sake." 

The  belief  that  fasting  or  feasting  makes  man  better 
morally,  or  physically, is  one  of  the  fruits  of  the  "tree  of 
knowledge,"  of  which  God  said,  "  Eat  not  of  them,  lest 
ye  die."  Mortal  mind  forms  all  conditions  of  the  mortal 
body,  and  controls  the  stomach,  bones,  lungs,  heart,  and 
blood,  as  directly  as  the  volition  of  will  moves  the  hand. 

We  hear  it  said :  "  I  exercise  daily  in  the  open  air.  I 
take  cold  baths,  —  perhaps  to  overcome  a  predisposition 
to  take  cold, —  and  yet  I  have  continual  colds,  catarrh, 
and  cough."  Such  admissions  ought  to  open  people's 
eyes  to  the  inefficacy  of  hygiene,  and  induce  them  to 
look  in  other  directions  for  cause  and  cure. 

Some  invalids  are  unwilling  to  know  the  facts  of  their 
case,  or  hear  about  the  fallacy  of  matter  and  its  supposed 
laws.  They  would  devote  themselves  a  little  longer  to 
their  material  gods,  clinging  to  their  belief  of  life  and 
intelligence  in  matter,  and  expecting  this  error  to  do 
for  them  more  than  they  are  willing  to  admit  the  only 
living  and  true  God  can  do.  Impatient  with  your  expla- 
nation, unwilling  to  investigate  the  Science  of  Mind  that 
would  rid  them  of  their  complaints,  they  hug  false  beliefs 
and  their  delusive  consequences. 

Does  God  send  sickness,  giving  the  mother  her  child 
for  the  brief  space  of  a  few  years,  and  then  taking  it 
away  by  death  ?  Is  God  creating  anew  what  He  has 
already  created  ?  The  Scriptures  are  definite  on  this 
point — that  His  work  was  finished  and  was  good. 


FOOTSTEPS  OF    TRUTH.  99 

Omnipotent  and  Infinite  Mind  made  all  and  compre- 
hends all.  This  Mind  is  not  always  making-  mistakes, 
and  subsequently  correcting  them.  God  is  not  causing 
the  mother  to  weep  over  the  loss  of  her  child,  and  giving 
the  little  one  no  space  for  experience. 

When  will  the  error  of  Life  in  matter  —  and  of  sin, 
sickness,  and  death  as  creations  of  God  —  be  unmasked ? 
When  will  it  be  understood  that  matter  has  no  intelli- 
gence, life,  or  sensation,  and  that  the  opposite  belief  is 
the  prolific  source  of  all  suffering  ?  God  created  all 
through  Mind,  and  made  all  perfect  and  eternal.  Where 
then  is  the  necessity  for  recreation  or  procreation  ? 

Is  there  any  birth  or  death  for  man  who  is  the  perfect 
image  and  likeness  of  Spirit  ?  Instead  of  God's  sending 
sickness  or  death  He  destroys  them,  and  brings  to  light 
immortality. 

Christianity  will  at  length  demonstrate  that  great  fact, 
as  once  it  did  in  Jesus,  by  healing  the  sick  and  triumph- 
ing over  death.  He  never  taught  or  illustrated  (by  his 
method  of  healing)  that  drugs,  food,  air,  and  exercise 
either  make  a  man  healthy,  or  can  destroy  his  life.  He 
placed  the  condition  of  man's  harmony  in  Mind,  not  in 
matter,  and  never  tried  to  make  of  none  effect  the  sen- 
tence of  God  that  sealed  His  condemnation  of  sin,  sick- 
ness, and  death. 

Is  it  not  the  professional  reputation  and  emolument, 
rather  than  the  dignity  of  God's  laws,  that  many  leaders 
regard  ?  Do  not  inferior  motives  induce  their  infuriated 
attack  on  all  who  reiterate  Christ's  teachings,  in  support 
of  his  example  of  healing  ? 

The  Bible  teaches  transformation  of  the  body  by  the 
renewal  of  Spirit.     Take  away  the  spiritual  signification 


100  SCIEXCE    AND    HEALTH. 

of  Scripture,  and  that  compilation  can  do  no  more  for 
mortals  than  moonbeams  to  melt  a  river  of  ice.  The 
error  of  the  age  is  preaching  without  practice. 

The  finger-posts  of  Divine  Science  point  the  way  our 
Master  trod,  and  require  of  Christianity  the  proof  (rather 
than  the  profession)  that  he  required.  We  may  hide 
spiritual  ignorance  from  the  world,  but  can  never  gain 
the  Science  of  spiritual  Life,  and  its  demonstration, 
through  ignorance  or  hypocrisy. 

Sin  is  thought  before  it  is  acted.  You  must  master  it 
in  the  first  instance,  or  it  will  master  you  in  the  second. 
Jesus  declared,  that  to  look  with  desire  on  forbidden 
objects  is  to  break  a  moral  precept.  He  laid  great 
stress  on  the  action  of  the  human  mind,  unseen  to  the 
senses. 

Evil  thoughts  and  aims  reach  farther  and  do  greater 
harm  than  visible  crimes.  Evil  thoughts,  lusts,  and  ma- 
licious purposes,  going  forth,  like  wandering  pollen,  from 
one  human  mind  to  another,  find  inadvertent  lodgment, 
unless  virtue  and  Truth  build  a  strong  defence.  Better 
suffer  a  doctor  infected  with  small-pox  to  attend  you, 
than  be  treated  mentally  by  one  who  obeys  not  the 
Christian  requirements  of  Science. 

lettered  by  sin  yourself,  it  is  difficult  to  free  another 
from  the  fetters  of  disease.  With  your  own  wrists  man- 
acled, it  is  hard  to  break  another's  chains.  But  a  little 
leaven  ferments  the  whole  mass.  A  grain  of  Christian 
Science  does  wonders  for  the  sick,  so  omnipotent  is 
Truth ;  but  more  of  Science  is  needed. 

If  the  student  adheres  strictly  to  my  teachings,  and 
does  not  venture  to  break  the  rules  of  Christian  Science, 
he  cannot  fail  of  success  in  healing.     It  is  Science  to  do 


FOOTSTEPS   OF    TRUTH.  101 

right,  and  nothing  short  of  right-doing  has  any  claim  to 
the  name. 

The  spiritual  and  material  are  at  variance,  from  the 
very  necessity  of  their  oppositeness.  In  this  world  mor- 
tals are  unacquainted  with  the  reality  of  existence,  be- 
cause matter  and  mortality  are  not  its  realities. 

We  are  sometimes  taught  that  darkness  is  as  real  as 
light ;  but  Science  affirms  darkness  to  be  but  the  ab- 
sence of  light,  wherein  it  loses  all  reality.  Thus  it  is 
that  sickness,  sin,  and  death  (the  acme  of  moral  and 
physical  darkness)  are  unreal,  because  they  reflect  no 
light,  no  God. 

Science  reverses  the  entire  evidence  of  the  senses  with 
divine  proof.  Every  quality  and  condition  of  mortality 
is  lost,  swallowed  up  in  Immortality.  Immortal  man 
is  the  antipodes  of  mortal  man,  in  origin,  existence,  and 
his  relation  to  God. 

Socrates,  understanding  the  superiority  and  immortal- 
ity of  good,  feared  not  the  hemlock  poison.  Even  the 
faith  of  his  philosophy  spurned  timidity  for  the  mortal 
body.  Having  sought  his  spiritual  estate,  he  recognized 
the  immortality  and  supremacy  of  Spirit,  and  the  nothing- 
ness of  matter.  The  ignorance  and  malice  of  the  age 
would  have  killed  the  venerable  philosopher,  for  his  faith 
in  Soul  and  his  indifference  to  the  body. 

Who  shall  say  that  man  is  alive  to-day,  but  is  to- 
morrow dead  ?  What  has  touched  Life,  God,  to  such 
strange  issues  ?  Here  theories  cease,  and  Science  rolls 
back  the  mystery  and  solves  the  problem  of  man.  Error 
bites  the  heel  of  Truth,  but  cannot  kill  it.  Truth  bruises 
the  head  of  error,  and  crushes  it.  Spirituality  lays  open 
sieffe  to  materialism.     On  which  side  are  we  fighting  ? 


102  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  wrong  done  another  reacts  most  heavily  against 
one's  self.  Right  adjusts  the  balance  sooner  or  later. 
Soulier  think  to  make  evil  good,  than  to  benefit  yourself 
by  injuring  others.  Man's  moral  mercury,  rising  or 
falling,  registers  his  healing  ability. 

To  "  come  out  from  the  world  and  be  separate,"  as 
the  Scriptures  command,  is  to  incur  society's  frown ; 
but,  more  than  its  flatteries,  society's  scorn  enables  one 
to  be  Christian.  Losing  her  crucifix,  the  Catholic  girl 
said,  "  I  have  nothing  left  but  Christ."  "  If  God  is  for 
us,  who  can  be  against  us  ?  " 

To  fall  away  from  Truth  in  times  of  persecution  shows 
that  we  never  understood  Truth.  From  the  bridal-cham- 
ber of  Wisdom  there  will  come  the  warning,  "  Ye  cannot 
enter  now."  Unimproved  opportunities  must  rebuke  us 
when  we  would  claim  suddenly  the  benefits  of  an  ex  peri 
ence  that  is  not  ours,  attempting  to  reap  the  harvest  we 
have  not  sown,  and  to  enter  unlawfully  into  the  labors  of 
others.  Truth  often  remains  unsought  until,  suffering 
severely  from  error,  we  seek  this  remedy  for  human  woe. 

You  say,  "  Toil  fatigues  me."  But  what  is  this  you 
or  me  ?  Is  it  muscle  or  mind  ?  Which  one  is  tired  and 
so  speaks  ?  Without  mind,  could  the  muscles  be  tired  ? 
Do  the  muscles  talk,  or  do  you  talk  for  them  ?  Matter 
is  non-intelligent.  Mortal  mind  does  the  talking,  and 
that  which  affirms  it  to  be  tired  first  made  it  so. 

The  immortal  Divine  Mind  is  the  only  lawgiver. 
Human  mind  arouses  mortal  and  discordant  beliefs. 
The  scientific  and  permanent  remedy  for  fatigue  is  to 
learn  the  power  of  Mind  over  any  illusion  of  weariness 
in  matter,  in  which  there  is  really  no  sensation?  and  so 
destroy  this  illusion. 


FOOTSTEPS    OF    TRUTH.  103 

Treat  a  belief  of  sickness  as  you  would  sin,  with  sud- 
den dismissal.  Resist  the  temptation  to  believe  in  mut- 
ter as  superior  to  Spirit.  The  Scriptures  admonish  us 
to  "  run  and  not  be  weary,  walk  and  not  faint."  The 
meaning  of  that  passage  is  not  perverted  in  its  applica- 
tion to  moments  of  fatigue,  for  the  moral  and  physical 
are  one  in  their  results.  When  we  wake  to  the  Truth 
of  being,  all  error,  pain,  weakness,  weariness,  sorrow, 
sin,  and  death,  will  be  unknown,  and  the  dream  be  for- 
gotten. My  method  of  treating  fatigue  applies  to  all 
bodily  ailments,  since  Mind  should  be,  and  is,  supreme. 

That  scientific  methods  are  above  all  others  is  seen 
in  their  effects.  When  you  once  conquer  a  condition  of 
the  body  through  Mind,  that  condition  recurs  less  fre- 
quently, and  its  ills  diminish  until  they  finally  disap- 
pear. When  the  Mind  once  gives  rest  to  the  body,  the 
next  toil  will  fatigue  you  less,  for  you  are  working  out 
your  problem  in  Science ;  and  in  proportion  as  you  un- 
derstand the  control  Mind  has  over  the  body,  will  you 
demonstrate  it. 

You  would  not  say  that  a  wheel  is  fatigued ;  and  vet 
the  body  is  just  as  material  as  the  wheel.  Setting  aside 
what  the  human  mind  says  of  the  body,  it  would  never 
be  weary,  any  more  than  the  inanimate  wheel.  Under- 
standing this  great  fact  rests  you  more  than  hours  of 
repose. 

We  hear  a  sweet  melody  and  misunderstand  the  sci- 
ence that  governs  it.  The  sick  who  are  healed  through 
Metaphysical  Science — not  comprehending  the  Principle 
of  the  cure  —  may  misunderstand  it,  and  impute  their 
recovery  to  change  of  air  or  diet,  not  rendering  to  God 
the  honor  that  is  due.     Entire  immunity  from  suffering 


104  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

cannot  be  expected  at  this  period  of  time,  only  some 
abatement  of  suffering  and  sin ;  but  these  beginnings 
are  in  the  right  direction. 

In  mathematics  we  do  not  multiply  where  we  should 
subtract,  and  then  say  the  product  is  correct.  No  more 
can  we  say,  in  Science,  that  muscles  give  strength,  that 
nerves  give  pain  or  pleasure,  or  that  matter  governs,  and 
then  expect  that  the  result  will  be  harmony.  Not  mus- 
cles, nerves,  or  bones,  —  but  Mind  determines  the  con- 
dition of  the  body. 

When  this  is  understood  we  shall  never  affirm  of  the 
body  what  we  do  not  wish  to  be  true  of  it.  We  shall 
not  call  the  body  weak  if  we  would  have  it  strong,  when 
we  know  that  the  belief  in  feebleness  must  obtain  in 
the  human  mind  before  it  can  be  made  manifest  on  the 
body,  and  that  the  destruction  of  the  illusion  will  be 
the  removal  of  its  effect.  Science  includes  no  rule  of 
discord,  but  governs  harmoniously  the  universe  and 
man. 

Arctic  regions,  the  sunny  tropics,  the  everlasting  hills, 
the  winged  winds,  mighty  billows,  verdant  vales,  fes- 
tive flowers,  and  glorious  heavens,  —  all  declare  the 
mighty  supremacy  of  Mind.  In  the  order  of  Science, 
wherein  the  Principle  is  not  in  matter  which  it  governs, 
all  is  one  grand  concord.  Change  this  statement, — 
suppose  Mind  to  be  in  matter,  or  Soul  in  body,  —  and 
you  lose  the  keynote  of  being,  and  there  will  be  discord 
continually. 

The  head  is  supposed  to  say,  "  I  am  pained ; "  the 
stomach,  "  I  am  nauseated  ; "  the  liver,  "  I  am  morbid  ;  " 
and  the  body,  "  I  am  ill."  The  physical  reports  of  sick- 
ness may  combine  with  the  physical  reports  of  sin,  and 


FOOTSTEPS    OF    TRUTH.  105 

say,  "  I  am  malice,  lust,  appetite,  envy,  hate  ; "  and  what 
renders  both  cures  difficult  is,  that  the  human  mind  is 
the  sinner,  disinclined  to  correct  his  own  faults,  and 
believing  that  the  body  can  be  sick  independent  of  this 
mind,  and  that  the  Divine  Mind  has  no  jurisdiction 
over  it. 

Why  pray  for  the  recovery  of  the  sick,  if  you  are 
without  faith  in  God's  willingness  and  ability  to  heal  ? 
Believing  in  that,  why  substitute  drugs  for  Almighty 
power,  or  employ  a  doctor  to  go  contrary  to  His  will  ? 

The  Scripture  says,  "  In  Him  we  live,  move,  and  have 
our  being."  What  then  is  this  implied  power,  inde- 
pendent of  God,  that  causes  disease  and  cures  it,  — 
what  is  it  but  an  error  of  belief,  and  a  law  of  mortal 
mind,  wrong  in  every  sense,  embracing  all  sin,  sickness, 
and  death.  It  is  the  very  antipodes  of  Immortal  Mind 
and  spiritual  law.  It  is  unlike  the  character  of  God, 
good,  to  make  man  sickr  and  then  leave  him  to  heal 
himself,  —  for  Spirit  to  produce  disease,  and  leave  the 
remedy  with  matter. 

God  can  no  more  produce  sickness  than  good  can  end 
in  evil,  or  health  occasion  disease.  Good  never  made 
sin  for  an  experiment,  or  caused  a  result  by  first  con- 
stituting that  which  produced  it,  and  then  punishing  the 
sin  it  made  possible.  Evil  is  not  supreme,  good  is  not 
helpless ;  nor  is  a  law  of  matter  primary,  and  a  law  of 
Spirit  secondary. 

Body  is  not  first,  and  Soul  last,  nor  is  evil  mightier 
than  good.  The  Science  of  Being  repudiates  self-evident 
impossibilities,  or  the  amalgamation  of  Truth  and  error 
in  cause  or  effect.  It  separates  the  tares  and  wheat  in 
time  of  harvest. 


10G  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  clay  cannot  reply  to  the  potter.  The  head,  heart, 
lungs,  and  limbs  do  not  inform  us  that  they  arc  dizzy, 
diseased,  consumptive,  or  lame.  If  this  information  is 
given,  mortal  mind  has  given  it.  Neither  immortal  and 
unerring  Mind,  nor  so-called  matter,  —  the  inanimate 
substratum  of  mortal  mind,  —  can  carry  on  such  teleg- 
raphy ;  for  God  is  too  pure  to  behold  iniquity. 

Truth  has  no  consciousness  of  error.  Love  has  no 
sense  of  hate,  and  Life  no  partnership  with  death. 
Truth,  Life,  and  Love  are  a  law  of  annihilation  to  aught 
unlike  themselves,  because  they  declare  nothing  except 
God. 

Sickness,  sin,  death,  are  not  the  true  and  good ;  they 
are  the  false  and  erroneous,  that  Truth  never  created. 
Perfection  is  not  the  life  of  imperfection.  Because  God 
is  good,  and  the  fount  of  all  being,  He  does  not  pro- 
duce moral  or  physical  deformity.  Therefore  it  was  not 
produced  in  Truth,  but  is  illusion,  the  mirage  of  error. 
Divine  Science  reveals  this  grand  fact.  On  its  basis 
Jesus  demonstrated  Life,  by  overcoming  sin,  sickness, 
and  death,  never  yielding  them  obedience. 

There  is  but  one  primal  Cause ;  therefore  there  can 
be  no  effect  from  any  other  cause ;  and  there  can  be  no 
actual  reality  in  anything  which  proceeds  not  from  this 
great  and  only  Cause.  Sin,  sickness,  and  death  are  not 
the  Science  of  Being.  They  are  the  fruits  of  error,  and 
show  the  absence  of  the  real. 

The  scientific  fact  is  the  spiritual  fact  of  all  things. 
The  spiritual  fact,  duplicated  in  the  action  of  man  as 
well  as  the  universe,  presents  harmony,  the  ideal  of 
Truth.  If  scientific  fact  be  inverted,  the  opposite  dis- 
cord  appears,  which   bears  no  resemblance  to  reality. 


FOOTSTEPS    OF    TRUTII.  107 

The  only  evidence  of  this  appearing  is  obtained  from 
the  material  senses,  that  afford  no  evidence  of  God, 
Spirit,  or  spiritual  creation.  They  define  all  things 
materially,  and  have  only  a  finite  and  personal  senso 
of  Deity. 

This  so-called  mind  acts  against  itself,  and  is  self- 
destructive,  in  obedience  to  the  immutable  law  of  Spirit. 
Hence  those  words  of  our  Master,  "  Every  kingdom  di- 
vided against  itself  is  brought  to  desolation."  Error 
"  soweth  the  wind  and  reapeth  the  whirlwind." 

What  is  termed  matter,  being  unintelligent,  cannot 
say,  "  I  suffer,  I  die,  I  am  sick,  or  I  am  well."  It  is 
mortal  mind  that  speaks  thus,  and  which  appears  to 
fulfil  its  own  statement.  To  mortal  sense,  sin  and 
suffering  continue  unto  the  end ;  but  immortal  sense 
includes  no  evil  or  pestilence.  Because  it  has  no  error 
of  sense,  and  no  sense  of  error,  it  is  immortal. 

If  God  makes  man  sick,  sickness  must  be  good ;  and 
its  opposite,  health,  must  be  evil ;  for  all  that  He  makes 
is  good,  and  will  stand  forever.  The  transgression  of  a 
law  of  mortal  mind  brings  the  belief  of  sickness.  The 
remedy  is  Truth,  not  matter.  If  the  transgression  of 
God's  law  produces  sickness,  it  is  right  to  be  sick ;  and 
we  cannot  if  we  would,  and  should  not  if  we  could,  annul 
the  decrees  of  Wisdom. 

If  sickness  is  real,  it  belongs  to  Truth  and  Immor- 
tality. If  true,  it  is  a  part  of  Truth ;  and  would  you 
attempt,  with  drugs  or  without  them,  to  destroy  a  quality 
or  condition  of  Truth?  But  if  sickness  or  sin  is  illusion, 
—  and  waking  from  this  mortal  dream  will  bring  to  light 
health,  holiness,  and  immortality, — then  this  awakening 
is  Christ,  or  Truth,  casting  out  error,  and  healing  the 


108  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

sick.  This  is  the  salvation  that  comoth  through  the 
Divine  Principle  demonstrated  by  Jesus. 

The  sculptor  turns  from  the  marble  to  his  model,  to 
perfect  his  conceptions.  We  are  all  sculptors,  working 
at  various  forms,  moulding  and  chiselling  our  thought. 
What  is  the  model  before  mortal  mind  ?  Is  it  imperfec- 
tion, joy,  sorrow,  sin,  suffering?  Have  we  not  accepted 
the  material  model?  and  are  we  not  reproducing  it, 
aided  in  our  work  by  vicious  sculptors  of  hideous  forms  ? 
Do  we  not  hear,  from  all  mankind,  of  the  imperfect  model  ? 
Is  the  world  not  holding  it  before  our  gaze  continually  ? 
The  result  is,  that  we  follow  those  lower  patterns,  limit 
our  life-work,  and  adopt,  into  our  own  experience,  the 
angular  outline  and  deformity  of  mortal  models. 

To  remedy  this,  we  must  first  turn  our  gaze  in  the  right 
direction,  and  then  walk  there.  We  must  form  perfect 
models  in  thought,  and  look  at  them  continually,  or  we 
shall  never  carve  them  out  in  grand  and  noble  lives. 
Let  harmony,  health,  unselfishness,  goodness,  mercy, 
and  justice  form  the  mind-pictures,  and  sin,  sickness,  and 
death  will  diminish  until  they  finally  disappear. 

Does  Wisdom  make  blunders  to  be  afterwards  rectified 
by  man?  Does  a  law  of  God  produce  sickness,  and  man 
put  that  law  under  his  feet  by  healing  that  sickness  ? 
To  my  understanding,  the  sick  are  never  really  healed 
by  drugs,  hygiene,  or  any  material  method.  These 
merely  evade  the  question.  They  are  soothing  syrups 
to  put  children  to  sleep,  satisfy  mortal  belief,  and  lull 
its  fears. 

We  think  we  arc  healed  when  a  disease  disappears, 
though  it  is  liable  to  reappear ;  but  we  are  never  thor- 
oughly healed  until  this  liability  is  removed.     Mortal 


FOOTSTEPS    OF    TIIUTH.  109 

mind,  being-  the  remote  and  exciting-  cause  of  all  suffer- 
ing, the  cause  must  be  renovated  through  Science,  or 
sense  will  get  the  victory. 

Unless  every  ill  is  met  aright,  and  fairly  overcome  by 
Truth,  it  is  never  conquered.  If  God  destroys  not  sin, 
sickness,  and  death,  they  are  not  destroyed  to  mortal 
mind,  but  are  immortal.  What  God  cannot  do,  man 
need  not  attempt.  If  God  heals  not  the  sick,  it  is  be- 
cause He  cannot  or  will  not.  In  either  case  lesser 
attempts  would  be  hopeless,  for  no  power  equals  the 
Infinite. 

Upon  this  stage  of  existence  goes  on  the  dance  of 
belief.  Mortal  thoughts  chase  each  other  like  snow- 
flakes  drifting  to  the  ground.  Science  has  revealed  that 
Life 'is  not  at  the  mercy  of  death,  nor  happiness  the  sport 
of  circumstance.  Error  becomes  more  imperative  as  it 
hastens  towards  self-destruction.  This  action  of  mortal 
mind  on  the  body  is  illustrated  when  an  abscess  grows 
more  painful  before  it  bursts  and  ends  with  suppuration, 
or  a  fever  becomes  more  severe  before  it  abates. 

The  fright  is  so  great,  at  certain  stages  of  mortal  be- 
lief, as  to  destroy  that  belief.  In  the  illusion  of  death 
mortals  wake  to  the  knowledge  of  two  facts :  that  they 
are  not  dead  ;  and  that  they  have  but  passed  the  portals 
of  a  new  belief  that  reaches  this  discovery.  Truth  works 
out  the  nothingness  of  error  in  just  these  ways.  Sick- 
ness, as  well  as  sin,  is  a  suicide,  —  an  error  that  cul- 
minates in  self-destruction. 

Jesus  loved  little  children  because  of  their  freedom 
from  wrong  and  their  receptiveness  of  right.  While  age 
is  halting  between  two  opinions,  or  battling  with  a  belief, 
youth  makes  easy  and  rapid  strides  toward  Truth. 


110  SCIENCE    AND   HEALTH. 

A  little  girl  who  had  occasionally  listened  to  my  ex- 
planations, wounded  her  finger  badl}\  She  seemed  not 
to  notice  it.  On  being  questioned  about  it  she  answered 
ingenuously,  "  There  is  no  sensation  in  matter."  Bound- 
ing off, with  laughing  eyes,  she  added, "  Mamma,  my  finger 
is  not  a  bit  sore." 

It  might  have  been  months  or  years  before  her  parents 
would  have  laid  aside  their  drugs,  or  reached  the  mental 
height  their  little  daughter  so  naturally  accepted.  The 
more  stubborn  beliefs  of  parents  often  choke  the  good 
seed  in  the  minds  of  themselves  and  their  offspring. 
Ignorance,  like  "  the  fowls  of  the  air,"  snatches  away 
the  good  seed  before  it  has  sprouted. 

Loss  of  identity,  through  the  understanding  of  Science, 
is  like  the  loss  of  the  tones  of  music  in  their  Principle. 
The  great  mistake  of  mortals  is  to  suppose  that  man  is 
both  mortal  and  immortal,  both  good  and  evil. 

The  vesture  of  Life  is  Truth.  According  to  the  Bible, 
the  facts  of  being  are  commonly  misconstrued,  for  it  is 
written,  "  They  parted  my  garments  among  them,  and 
for  my  vesture  did  they  cast  lots."  The  Divine  Science 
of  man  is  woven  into  one  web  of  consistency,  without 
seam  or  rent ;  but  it  has  been  torn,  and  lots  have  been 
cast  for  its  fragments.  Mere  speculation  has  appropri- 
ated no  part  of  the  vesture  ;  but  inspiration  restores  every 
part  to  the  divine  fabric  and  robe  of  righteousness. 

Man  gives  neither  shape  nor  comeliness  to  beauty. 
Beauty  possesses  those  qualities  even  before  they  are 
perceived  by  man.  Beauty  is  a  thing  of  Life,  that  has 
dwelt  forever  in  the  Eternal  Mind.  Nature  reflects  the 
charms  of  His  goodness  in  form,  outline,  coloring.  Love 
paints  the  petal  with  myriad  hues,  glances  in  the  warm 


FOOTSTEPS   OF    TRUTH.  Ill 

sunbeam,  arches  the  cloud  with  the  bow  of  beauty, 
blazons  the  night  with  heaven's  gems,  and  covers  the 
earth  with  bright  and  living  characters. 

Beauty,  as  well  as  Truth,  is  eternal ;  but  the  beauty  of 
material  things  passes  away,  fading  and  fleeting  as  mortal 
belief.  Custom,  education,  and  fashion  form  the  transient 
standard  of  mortal  beauty.  Immortality,  exempt  from 
age  or  decay,  has  a  beauty  of  its  own,  belonging  to  Spirit. 
Immortal  man  and  woman  arc  the  models  of  spiritual 
sense,  pictures  of  the  Mind  that  is  perfect,  reflecting 
those  higher  conceptions  of  loveliness  that  exceed  all 
material  sense  of  loveliness. 

To  have  less  illusion  and  more  Soul,  is  the  recipe  for 
beauty.  To  retreat  from  the  belief  of  pain  or  pleasure 
in  the  body,  into  the  unchanging  calm  and  glorious  free- 
dom of  impersonal  bliss,  is  not  to  lose  one's  identity. 
The  embellishments  of  the  person  are  poor  substitutes 
for  the  beauty  of  Spirit,  shining  resplendent  and  eternal 
over  age  and  decay. 

The  measurement  of  Life,  by  solar  years,  robs  youth 
and  gives  ugliness  to  age.  The  rising  sun  of  virtue  and 
Truth  marks  the  morning  of  being.  Its  manhood  is  the 
eternal  noon,  undimmed  by  a  declining  sun.  When  a 
personal  and  material  sense  of  beauty  fades,  the  radiance 
of  Spirit  should  dawn  upon  the  enraptured  sense  with 
brighter  glories. 

Love  never  loses  sight  of  beauty.  Its  halo  rests  upon 
its  object.  One  marvels  that  a  friend  can  ever  seem  less 
than  beautiful.  Man  and  woman,  of  riper  years  and 
larger  lessons,  are  growing  in  beauty  and  immortality,  in 
stead  of  lapsing  into  age  and  ugliness.  Mind  constantly 
feeds  the  body  with  supernal  freshness   and   fairness, 


112  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

supplying  it  with  beautiful  images  of  thought,  and  de- 
stnniug  the  errors  of  sense  that  each  day  brings  to  a 
nearer  tomb. 

Man  is  not  a  pendulum  swinging  betwixt  evil  and  good, 
joy  and  sorrow,  sickness  and  health,  life  and  death. 
Life  and  its  faculties  are  unmeasured  by  calendars.  The 
perfect  and  immortal  are  the  eternal  likeness  of  their 
Maker.  Man  is  by  no  means  a  material  germ,  rising 
from  the  imperfect,  and  endeavoring  to  reach  above  his 
origin  to  Spirit.  The  stream  rises  no  higher  than  its 
source. 

Man  is  neither  young  nor  old ;  he  has  neither  birth 
nor  death.  He  is  not  an  animal,  vegetable,  or  migrating 
mind,  —  passing  from  the  mortal  to  the  immortal,  from 
evil  to  good,  or  from  good  to  evil.  Such  admissions 
leap  headlong  into  darkness  and  dogma.  Shakespeare's 
poetry  pictures  infancy  and  age  as  helpless  and  non- 
intelligent,  instead  of  assigning  to  them  the  grandeur 
and  immortality  of  Mind. 

If  we  derive  all  our  conceptions  of  man  from  what  is 
seen  between  the  cradle  and  the  grave,  happiness  and 
goodness  can  have  no  abiding-place  in  him,  and  the 
worms  will  rob  him  of  all.  Paul  writes,  "  For  the  law 
of  the  Spirit  of  Life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made  me  free 
from  the  law  of  sin  and  death." 

The  error  of  thinking  that  we  are  growing  old,  and 
the  benefits  of  destroying  that  illusion,  are  illustrated  in 
a  sketch  from  the  history  of  an  English  lady,  published 
in  The  London  Lancet. 

Disappointed  in  love,  in  early  years,  she  became  insane. 
She  lost  all  calculation  of  time.  Believing  that  she  still 
lived  in  the  same  hour  that  parted  her  from  her  lover, 


FOOTSTEPS   OF    TRUTH.  113 

she  took  no  note  of  years,  but  daily  stood  before  the  win- 
dow, watching  for  his  coming.  In  this  mental  state  she 
remained  young.  Having  no  appearance  of  age,  she 
literally  grew  no  older.  Some  American  travellers  saw 
her  when  she  was  seventy-four,  and  supposed  her  a  young 
lady.  Not  a  wrinkle  or  gray  hair  appeared,  but  youth 
sat  gently  on  cheek  and  brow.  Asked  to  judge  of 
her  age,  and  being  unacquainted  wTith  her  history,  each 
visitor  conjectured  that  she  must  be  under  twenty. 

This  instance  of  youth  preserved  furnishes  a  useful 
xhint  that  a  Franklin  might  work  upon,  with  more  cer- 
tainty than  when  he  coaxed  the  enamored  lightning  from 
the  clouds.  Years  had  not  made  her  old,  simply  because 
she  had  taken  no  cognizance  of  those  years,  nor  said,  "  I 
am  growing  old."  Her  belief  that  she  was  young  proved 
the  results  of  such  a  belief  on  the  body.  She  could  not 
age  while  believing  herself  young,  for  the  mental  state 
governed  the  physical. 

Impossibilities  never  occur.  One  instance  like  the 
foregoing  proves  it  possible  to  be  young  at  seventy-four ; 
and  the  Principle  of  that  proof  makes  it  plain  that  de- 
crepitude is  not  a  necessity  of  nature  or  law,  but  an 
illusion  that  can  be  avoided. 

Never  record  ages.  Time-tables  of  birth  and  death 
are  so  many  conspiracies  against  manhood  and  woman- 
hood. But  for  the  error  of  measuring  and  limiting  all 
that  is  good  and  beautiful,  we  could  enjoy  more  than 
threescore  years  and  ten,  and  yet  maintain  our  vigor, 
freshness,  and  promise.  We  should  continue  beautiful 
and  grand,  if  Mind  should  so  decree.  Each  succeeding 
year  should  make  us  wiser  and  better,  in  looks  and 
action. 

8 


114  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Life  is  eternal.  We  should  find  this  out,  and  begin 
the  demonstration  thereof.  .Beauty  and  goodness  are 
immortal.  Let  us  then  shape  our  views  of  Life  into 
loveliness,  freshness,  and  continuity,  instead  of  into 
age  and  ugliness.  "  As  a  man  thinketh  in  his  heart, 
so  is  he." 

Acute  and  chronic  beliefs  reproduce  their  own  types 
in  the  lingering  or  less  stubborn  forms  of  old  age,  sick- 
ness, and  sin.  The  acute  belief  of  age  comes  on  at  a  re- 
mote period,  and  does  not  last  as  long  as  the  chronic 
belief. 

I  have  seen  age  regain  two  of  the  elements  it  had 
lost,  sight  and  teeth.  A  lady  of  eighty-five,  whom  I 
knew,  had  a  return  of  sight.  Another  lady,  at  ninety, 
had  new  teeth,  —  incisors,  cuspids,  bicuspids,  and  one 
molar.  A  gentleman,  at  sixty,  had  retained  his  full 
set  of  upper  and  lower  teeth,  without  a  decaying 
cavity. 

Man,  having  birth,  maturity,  and  decay,  is  like  an  ani- 
mal or  vegetable,  —  the  animal  unfit  to  live,  and  the 
vegetable  subject  to  laws  of  decadence.  If  man  were 
dust  in  his  earliest  stage  of  existence,#we  might  admit 
the  hypothesis  that  he  returns  eventually  to  his  primi- 
tive condition  ;  but  he  was  never  more  nor  less  than 
man.     Rightly  says  Longfellow's  Psalm  of  Life, 

Dust  thou  art,  to  dust  returnest, 
Was  not  spoken  of  the  Soul. 

If  man  nickers  out  in  death,  or  springs  from  noth- 
ingness into  being,  there  must  be  an  instant,  sometime, 
when  Jehovah  is  without  completeness,  when  there  is  no 
reflection  of  Mind  or  Soul. 


FOOTSTEPS  OF    TRUTH.  115 

Let  us  accept  Science,  relinquish  all  theories  based  on 
sense-testimony,  give  up  imperfect  models  and  illusive 
forms  ;  and  so  let  us  have  but  one  God,  one  Mind,  and 
that  one  perfect,  producing  its  own  models  of  excellence. 
Let  the  male  and  female  of  His  creating  appear.  Lei  us 
feel  the  divine  energy  of  Spirit,  bringing  us  into  newness 
of  Life,  and  recognizing  no  mortal  or  material  power 
as  able  to  destroy.  Let  us  rejoice  that  we  are  subject 
to  "the  powers  that  be."  Such  is  the  true  Science  of 
Being.  Any  material  theory  of  Life,  or  God,  is  delusive 
mythology. 

In  a  higher  sense  than  Heine  dreamed,  his  words  are 
true :  — 

For  Love  transcends  the  bounds  of  time  and  space  ; 

Its  essence  is  impalpable  as  light  ; 
And  all  created  things  in  its  embrace 

Do  lie,  the  while  it  spinneth,  day  and  night, 
The  warp  and  woof  of  Being.     Oh,  its  might 
Is  universal.     Round  it  too  doth  turn, 

As  round  some  central  sun,  the  order  bright 
Of  all  Intelligence  ;  like  planets  yearn, 
All  good  thoughts,  to  their  light,  fit  homage  to  return. 

There  are  no  antagonistic  powers  or  laws,  either  spirit- 
ual or  material,  creating  and  governing  man  in  perpetual 
warfare.  Minute  chronological  data  are  no  part  of  the 
great  forever. 

Mind  is  not  the  author  of  matter,  and  the  Creator  of 
ideas  is  not  the  creator  of  illusions.  Either  there  is  no 
omnipotence,  or  omnipotence  is  all-in-all.  The  Infinite 
never  began  or  ended.  Mind  and  its  formations  can 
never  be  extinguished. 

Life,  like  Christ,  is  "  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and 
forever."     Organization  and   time   have  nothing  to  do 


116  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

with  Life.  We  say,  "  I  dreamed  last  night."  What  a 
mistake  is  that!  Soul  never  slumbered,  or  wandered 
into  delusion. 

The  Ego  is  Soul,  the  direct  opposite  of  sense,  and  there 
is  but  one  Ego.  The  singular  of  Soul  becomes  plural  as 
sense,  wherein  Mind  seems  to  be  multiplied  into  minds, 
error  to  be  Mind,  Mind  to  be  matter,  matter  to  be  a  law- 
giver, unintelligence  to  act  like  Intelligence,  and  mor- 
tality to  be  the  matrix  of  immortality.  The  hymn  is 
right :  — 

This  life  \s  a  dream,  an  empty  show  ; 

But  the  bright  world,  to  which  we  go, 

Hath  joys  substantial  and  sincere. 

When  shall  I  wake  and  find  me  there? 

Mortal  existence  is  a  dream  without  a  dreamer.  It  is 
the  dream,  that  saith  "  It  is  I."  The  Ego  never  dreams, 
but  understands  all  things.  It  never  slumbers,  is  ever 
conscious.  It  never  believes,  but  knows.  It  was  never 
born  and  never  dies. 

Sleep  is  a  phase  of  the  dream  that  Life,  Substance,  and 
Intelligence  are  material.  The  dream  —  not  the  sleep 
of  this  mortal  existence  —  is  nearer  the  fact  of  being 
than  the  waking  thoughts.  The  dream  has  less  matter 
as  its  accompaniment.  It  throws  off  some  of  our  ma- 
terial fetters.  It  falls  short  of  the  upper  skies,  but 
makes  its  mundane  flights  quite  ethereal. 

The  mortal  body  and  mind  arc  one.  This  body  is 
weary  or  pained,  enjoys  or  suffers,  according  to  the 
dream  it  entertains  in  sleep.  When  that  dream  vanishes, 
the  man  finds  himself  experiencing  none  of  those  dream- 
sensations.  The  body  lies  on  the  bed,  in  the  mind's  ab- 
sence, undisturbed  and  scnsationless- 


FOOTSTEPS   OF   TRUTH.  117 

Now  I  ask,  Is  there  any  more  reality  in  the  waking 
dream  than  in  this  sleeping  dream  ?  There  cannot  be, 
since  there  is  no  mortality,  either  of  mind  or  body,  and 
whatever  appears  to  material  sense  is  a  mortal  dream  ; 
for  as  man,  matter  has  no  more  sense  (aside  from  his 
belief)  than  it  has  as  a  tree.     Truly  says  Bowring :  — 

.  .  .  "What  am  I  then ?     Naught: 
But  I  live,  and  on  hope's  pinions  fly 

Eager  towards  Thy  presence  ;•  for  in  Thee 
I  live  and  breathe  and  dwell,  aspiring  high, 

Even  to  the  throne  of  Thy  divinity. 
I  am,  O  God,  and  surely  Thou  must  be. 

Thou  art;  directing,  guiding  all,  Thou  art  ! 
Direct  my  understanding  then  to  Thee  ; 

Control  my  reason,  guide  my  wandering  heart. 

If  one  would  not  quarrel  with  his  fellow-man  for  wak- 
ing him  from  the  cataleptic  nightmare,  he  should  not 
resist  the  Truth  that  destroys  the  so-called  evidences 
of  matter  with  the  higher  testimony  of  Spirit. 

Many  theories,  relative  to  God  and  man,  neither  make 
man  harmonious  nor  God  lovable.  The  fancies  we  en 
tertain  about  happiness  and  life  afford  no  evidence  of 
either,  scathless  and  permanent.  That  which  secures 
the  claims  of  harmonious  and  eternal  being  is  found  in 
Divine  Science. 

Children  should  be  taught  the  Christ-cure  among  their 
first  lessons,  and  kept  from  discussing  or  entertaining 
theories  or  thoughts  of  sickness.  To  forestall  for  them 
the  experience  of  error  and  its  sufferings,  take  care  to 
keep  out  of  the  mind  of  your  children  sinful  or  diseased 
thoughts.  The  latter  should  be  excluded  on  the  same 
principle    as   the    former.      This   is    Christian    Science. 


118  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Remember  that,  either  by  suffering  or  by  Scienee,  man- 
kind must  sooner  or  later  be  convinced  of  the  error  that 
ueeds  to  be  overcome. 

Learn  bow  the  human  mind  governs  the  body  — 
whether  through  faith  in  what  it  terms  matter  as  law, 
through  drugs,  or  through  faith  in  itself;  whether  mind 
governs  the  body  through  a  belief  in  the  necessity  of 
sin  and  sickness,  death  and  pardon,  or  from  the  higher 
understanding  that  the  Divine  Mind  makes  perfect,  and 
moves  upon  the  human  mind  through  Truth,  and  leads 
it  to  relinquish  error.  This  process  improves  the  mortal 
mind  until  error  disappears,  and  nothing  is  left  that 
deserves  to  perish  or  be  punished. 

Ignorance,  like  intentional  wrong,  is  not  Science.  Ig- 
norance must  be  seen  and  corrected  before  we  can  attain 
harmony.  The  beliefs  that  rob  Mind,  calling  it  matter, 
and  deify  their  own  notions,  imprison  themselves  in 
what  they  create.  They  are  at  war  with  Science,  and 
have  established,  as  our  Master  said,  "  a  kingdom  divided 
against  itself,"  that  cannot  stand. 

The  human  triumphs,  achieved  over  the  body,  elevate 
and  consecrate  both  mind  and  body,  so  that  they  present 
better  the  true  ideal  of  man,  until  the  creature  finally 
disappears,  and  the  eternal  man,  created  by  and  of  Spirit, 
is  seen  in  the  true  likeness  of  his  Maker. 

Human  ignorance  of  Mind,  and  of  the  recuperative 
energies  of  Truth,  occasions  the  only  scepticism  regard- 
ing the  pathology  and  theology  of  Christian  Science. 

The  metaphysics  of  Christian  Science,  like  mathemat- 
ics, prove  the  rule  by  reversion.  For  example  :  there  is 
no  pain  in  Truth,  and  no  Truth  in  pain.  There  is  no 
matter  in  Mind,  and  no  Mind  in  matter:  no  nerve  in 


FOOTSTEPS    OF    TKUTH.  119 

Intelligence,  and  no  Intelligence  in  a  nerve;  no  sorrow 
in  Truth,  and  no  Truth  in  sorrow  ;  no  matter  in  Life, 
and  no  Life  in  matter;  no  matter  in  Good,  and  no  Good 
in  matter. 

If  you  venture  upon  the  quiet  surface  of  error,  what 
disturbs  the  waters  ?  What  is  there  to  strip  off  error's 
disguise  ? 

On  the  contrary,  if  you  launch  your  bark  upon  the 
ever-agitated  but  healthful  waters  of  Truth,  you  will 
encounter  storms.  Your  good  will  be  evil  spoken  of. 
This  is  the  cross.  Take  it  up,  and  bear  it,  for  it  wins 
and  wears  the  crown.  Pilgrim  on  earth,  thy  home  is 
heaven.     A  stranger,  thou  art  the  guest  of  God. 


CHAPTER  m. 

CREATIOX. 

Thus  God  the  heaven  created,  thus  the  earth,— 
Mutter  unformed  and  void.     Darkness  profound 
Covered  the  Abyss  ;  hut  on  the  watery  calm 
His  brooding  wings  the  Spirit  of  God  outspread, 
And  vital  virtue  infused,  and  vital  warmth, 
Throughout  the  fluid  mass,  but  downward  purged 
The  black,  Tartareous,  cold,  infernal  dregs 
Adverse  to  Life.  —  Paradise  Lost. 

THE  eternity  of  Truth  is  changing  the  universe. 
Thought  expands  into  expression,  as  mortals  shake 
off  their  swaddling-clothes.  "  Let  there  be  light "  is  the 
perpetual  demand  of  Truth  and  Love,  changing  chaos  into 
order,  and  turning  discord  into  the  music  of  the  spheres. 

Progress  takes  off  human  shackles.  The  finite  must 
yield  to  the  Infinite.  Advancing  to  a  higher  plane  of 
action,  thought  rises  from  the  material  sense  to  the  spir- 
itual, from  the  mortal  to  the  immortal,  and  from  the 
personal  to  the  impersonal.  All  things  arc  created  spir- 
itually. Mind,  not  matter,  is  the  Creator.  The  Divine 
Principle,  not  person,  is  the  Father  and  Mother  of  man 
and  the  universe. 

Who  is  it  that  demands  our  obedience  ?  He  who,  in 
the  language  of  Scripture,  "  doeth  according  to  His  will, 
in  the  army  of  heaven  and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the 


CREATION.  121 

earth ;  and  none  can  stay  His  hand,  or  say  unto  Him 
What  docst  thou?" 

A  form  or  a  person  is  not  equal  to  this  infinite  Love 
and  Wisdom.  A  finite  or  material  sense  of  God  leads 
to  formalism  and  narrowness,  freezing  the  heart  of 
Christianity. 

The  theory  of  three  persons  in  one  God  (that  is,  the 
Trinity  or  Triunity)  suggests  a  heathen  god  rather  than 
the  one  ever-present  I  AM.  "  Hear  0  Israel,  the  Lord 
our  God  is  one  Lord." 

A  limitless  Mind  cannot  proceed  from  limits  or  per- 
sonality. Finiteness  cannot  present  the  idea  or  person 
of  infinity.  A  mind  that  originated  from  a  finite  source, 
or  from  a  person,  would  be  limited  and  finite.  Infi- 
nite, impersonal  Mind  is  the  Creator,  and  creation  is  the 
infinite  idea  of  His  Mind. 

That  God  is  material,  no  man  should  affirm.  The  Bible 
represents  Him  as  saying :  "  Thou  canst  not  see  My  face  ; 
for  there  shall  no  man  see  Me,  and  live."  We  know 
Him  only  as  divine,  as  Life,  Truth,  and  Love.  Let  us 
then  obey  and  adore  in  proportion  as  we  apprehend  these 
qualities,  and  love  Him  understandingly,  warring  no 
more  over  a  person,  but  rejoicing  in  the  affluence  of 
Deity.  Then  shall  religion  be  of  the  heart,  and  not  of 
the  head.  No  longer  shall  theology  be  tyrannical  and 
proscriptive  from  lack  of  love,  —  straining  out  gnats  and 
swallowing  camels. 

The  everlasting  I  AM  is  not  bounded,  or  compressed 
within  the  narrow  limits  of  physical  humanity  or  mortal 
concepts.  What  the  person  of  God  may  be  is  of  small 
importance,  when  compared  with  the  sublime  question, 
What  is  Infinite  Mind,  or  divine  power  ? 


122  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

If  Mind  i(3  within  and  without  all,  then  all  is  Mind  ; 
and  this  classification  is  scientific.  If  so-called  matter 
is  Substance,  then  Deity,  matter's  opposite,  must  be 
shadow ;  and  shadow  cannot  produce  Substance.  From 
this  it  would  follow  that  Spirit  is  not  the  Creator, 
and  that  matter  is  self-created.  This  heterodoxy  ulti- 
mates  in  the  belief  in  a  bodily  Soul  and  a  materia] 
Mind. 

A  personal  mind  manifests  all  manner  of  error,  and 
thus  proves  the  material  theory  incorrect.  Who  hath 
found  finite  life  or  love  sufficient  to  meet  the  demands 
of  human  want  and  woe,  —  stilling  the  desires,  satisfying 
the  aspirations  ?  Infinite  Mind  cannot  be  in  a  finite 
form,  or  it  would  lose  its  infinite  character  as  inexhaust- 
ible Love,  eternal  Life,  omnipotent  Truth. 

It  would  require  an  infinite  form  to  contain  Infinite 
Mind.  Personal  man  cannot  be  its  image  and  likeness. 
A  mortal,  personal,  or  finite  conception  of  God  cannot  em- 
brace the  glories  of  limitless,  impersonal  Life  and  Love. 
Hence  the  unsatisfied  human  craving  for  something 
better,  higher,  holier  than  this  lower  belief  affords,  and 
the  insufficiency  of  that  belief  to  supply  the  true  idea. 

The  mythical  theories  of  creation,  adopted  by  mortal 
minds,  are  vague  conceptions,  affording  no  foundation 
for  accurate  views  of  the  Immortal  Mind,  discerned  apart 
from  all  bodily  creations.  Materiality  cannot  be  made 
the  basis  of  any  true  idea  of  God. 

Mind  creates  its  own  likeness  in  idea,  and  this  idea 
is  very  far  from  the  supposed  substance  of  non-intelli- 
gent matter.  The  Father  of  Mind  is  not  the  Father  of 
matter.  Personal  sense  would  translate  spiritual  ideas 
into  material  beliefs,  and  say  that  person,  instead  of 


CREATION'.  123 

Principle,  is  the  Father  of  the  rain,  "  who  hath  begotten 
the  drops  of  dew,"  and  bringeth  "  forth  Mazaroth  in  his 
season,"  and  gnideth  "  Arcturus  with  his  sons." 

Mortal  man  has  made  a  covenant  with  his  eves,  to  he- 
little  Deity  with  human  conceptions.  Being  in  league  with 
personal  sense  mortals  take  limited  views  of  all  things. 
Eye  hath  not  seen  Spirit,  nor  ear  heard  His  voice. 

With  the  microscope  of  Spirit  you  may  discern  the 
heart  of  humanity,  and  so  comprehend  the  generic  term 
man.  Man  is  not  distorted,  for  he  reflects  the  Infinite ; 
nor  is  he  an  isolated  solitary  thought,  for  he  belongs  to 
the  sum  of  Infinite  Mind. 

God  created  all  in  the  kingdom  of  Mind,  when  He 
expressed  in  man  the  infinite  idea,  forever  developing 
itself,  broadening  and  rising  higher  and  higher  from  a 
boundless  source.  We  know  no  more  of  man's  person- 
ality, as  the  true  divine  image  and  likeness,  than  we 
know  of  God's. 

The  Infinite  Principle  is  represented  by  the  infinite 
idea,  or  man,  and  the  senses  have  no  cognizance  of 
either ;  but  human  capacities  are  enlarged  and  perfected, 
in  proportion  as  humanity  gains  the  true  conception  of 
man  and  God. 

Mortals  have  a  very  feeble  and  imperfect  idea  of  the 
spiritual  man,  with  an  infinite  range  of  thought.  To 
him  belongs  eternal  Life.  Never  born,  and  never  dying, 
it  is  an  impossibility  for  that  man,  under  the  govern- 
ment of  Eternal  Science,  to  fall  from  his  high  estate. 

If  man  was  once  perfect,  but  has  now  lost  his  perfec- 
tion, then  mortals  have  never  beheld  in  man  the  out- 
lines or  reality  of  the  divine.  The  lost  image  is  not 
man.     Jesus  understood  this  ;  and  therefore  said,  "  Be 


124  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your  Father  in  heaven 
is  perfect." 

To  Jesus  man  was  the  true  image  of  God.  Christ's 
divine  sense  threw  upon  mortals  the  truer  reflection  of 
God.  He  lifted  their  lives  higher  than  their  poor  models 
of  thought  would  allow,  —  thoughts  that  presented  man 
as  fallen,  sick,  sinning,  and  dying.  His  understanding 
of  scientific  being  and  divine  healing  must  include  a  per- 
fect Principle  and  idea  —  perfect  God  and  perfect  man 
—  as  the  basis  of  every  thought. 

Drawing  our  conclusions  about  man  from  an  opposite 
standpoint,  from  imperfection  instead  of  perfection,  we 
can  no  more  arrive  at  the  true  conception  or  under* 
standing  of  man,  and  make  ourselves  like  unto  it,  than 
the  sculptor  can  perfect  his  outlines  from  an  imperfect 
model,  or  the  painter  depict  the  form  and  face  of  Jesus 
by  holding  in  thought  the  character  of  Judas.  Truly  is 
it  written :  — 

Sculptors  of  men  are  we,  as  we  stand, 

With  our  lives  uncarved  before  us,  — 
Waiting  the  hour  when,  at  God's  command, 

Our  life-dream  passes  o'er  us. 
If  we  carve  it  then,  on  the  yielding  stone, 

With  many  a  sharp  incision, 
Its  heavenly  beauty  shall  be  our  own, 

Our  lives  that  perfect  vision. 

The  conceptions  of  mortal,  erring  thought  must  give 
way  to  the  ideal  of  all  that  is  perfect  and  eternal.  Mor- 
tals must  change  their  ideals  in  order  to  improve  their 
models.  A  sick  body  is  evolved  from  sick  thoughts. 
Evil,  disease,  and  death  arise  from  wrong  vision.  Sen- 
sualism evolves  bad  physical  and  moral  conditions. 


CREATION.  J  2~) 

Images  of  mortal  thought  arc  transmitted  through  be- 
Jief  to  the  body.  Immortal  models  —  pure,  perfect,  and 
enduring  —  are  transmitted  through  Science,  which  cor- 
rects error  with  the  ideals  of  Truth,  and  demands  right 
thoughts,  to  the  end  that  they  may  produce  harmonious 
results. 

Through  many  generations  children  must  be  improved. 
and  human  thoughts  attain  diviner  conceptions,  before  we 
can  approach  the  immortal  and  perfect  model  of  God's 
thought. 

When  mortals  gain  more  correct  views  of  God  and 
man,  multitudinous  objects  of  creation,  that  before  were 
invisible,  will  become  visible.  The  crude  creations  of 
mortal  thought  must  finally  give  place  to  the  glorious 
forms  that  we  sometimes  behold  in  the  camera  of  Mind, 
where  the  mental  picture  is  more  real. 

The  fading  forms  of  matter  are  the  fleeting  thoughts 
of  mortal  mind,  that  have  their  day  before  the  permanent 
perfection  of  Spirit  shall  appear.  We  shall  behold  and 
understand  His  creation,  all  the  glories  of  earth  and 
heaven  and  man,  when  we  learn  our  way  in  Science, 
up  to  our  spiritual  origin. 

When  we  realize  that  Life  is  Spirit,  and  never  in  or 
of  matter,  this  understanding  will  expand  into  self-com- 
pleteness,—  finding  all  in  God,  and  needing  no  other 
communion. 

Scientific  existence  is  the  universe  of  Spirit,  peopled 
with  spiritual  characters.  Man  is  the  offspring,  not  of 
the  lowest,  but  the  highest  qualities  of  Mind.  We  shall 
understand  spiritual  existence,  in  proportion  as  our  treas- 
ures are  laid  up  in  heaven.  We  gravitate  God  ward  as 
our  affections  and  aims  grow  spiritual,  as  wc  near  the 


J  26  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

broader  interpretations  of  being,  and  gain  some  proper 
sense  of  the  Infinite. 

The  effect  of  mind  on  health  and  happiness  is  seen 
in  this :  if  one  turns  away  from  the  body  with  such 
absorbed  interest  as  to  forget  it,  the  body  experiences 
in)  pain. 

Under  the  strong  impulse  of  a  desire  to  fill  his  part, 
a  noted  actor  used  night  after  night  to  go  upon  the 
stage  and  sustain  his  appointed  work,  walking  about  as 
spry  as  the  youngest  member  of  the  company.  This 
old  man  was  so  lame  that  every  day  he  hobbled  to 
the  theatre,  and  sat  aching  in  his  chair  till  his  cue  was 
spoken,  —  the  signal  that  made  him  as  oblivious  of  phys- 
ical infirmity  as  if  he  had  inhaled  chloroform,  though 
he  was  in  the  full  possession  of  his  senses. 

Note  the  unspeakable  peace  that  is  felt  from  an  all- 
absorbing  spiritual  love. 

Selfishness  and  sensualism  are  educated  in  us  by 
thoughts  ever-recurring  to  one's  self,  by  conversation 
about  the  body,  and  by  the  expectation  of  perpetual 
pleasure  or  pain  from  it ;  and  this  education  is  at  the 
expense  of  spiritual  growth.  If  we  array  thought  in 
mortal  vestures  it  must  cease  its  immortal  flight. 

We  cannot  fathom  the  nature  and  quality  of  God's 
creation  through  the  shallows  of  mortal  fancy.  We 
must  reverse  our  feeble  flutterings,  our  efforts  to  find 
Life  and  Truth  in  person  or  in  matter,  and  appeal  above 
man,  to  God.  We  must  rise  to  clearer  views,  that  inspire 
the  God-man,  and  thus  reach  the  centre  of  being. 

Job  said,  "  I  have  heard  of  Thee  by  the  hearing  of 
the  ear ;  but  now  mine  eye  seeth  Thee."  Mortals  will 
echo  Job,  when  the  supposed  pains  of  matter  cease  to 


CREATION.  127 

predominate.  They  will  then  drive  away  false  estimates 
of  life  and  happiness,  and  attain  the  bliss  of  loving-  un- 
selfishly, working  patiently,  and  conquering  all  that  is 
unlike  Him. 

There  can  be  but  one  Creator,  who  has  created  all. 
Whatever  seems  to  be  a  new  creation,  or  being,  is  but 
a  new  discovery  of  something  old,  —  new  multiplication, 
or  a  self-division  of  mortal  thought,  —  as  when  some 
finite  sense  peers  out  from  its  cloisters  with  amazement, 
and  attempts  to  pattern  the  Infinite. 

Multiplication  of  a  human  and  mortal  sense  of  persons 
or  things  is  not  creation.  Personal  and  material  man, 
like  an  atom  of  dust  thrown  into  the  face  of  spiritual 
immensity,  is  a  flickering  sense,  instead  of  an  abiding 
consciousness  of  being. 

Mortals  must  look  beyond  fading,  finite  forms,  if  they 
would  gain  the  true  sense  of  things.  Where  shall  the 
gaze  rest,  in  the  unsearchable  realm  of  Mind  ?  We  must 
look  where  we  would  walk,  and  we  must  act  as  possess- 
ing all  power  from  Him  in  whom  we  have  our  being. 

Starting  from  a  higher  standpoint,  one  progresses  spon- 
taneously, even  as  light  emits  light  without  effort ;  for 
•'  where  your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also." 
Distrust  of  one's  ability  to  gain  the  good  desired,  and 
bring  out  better  and  higher  results,  often  hampers  the 
trial  of  one's  wings,  and  ensures  defeat  at  the  outset. 

A  scientific  view  of  progress  admits  the  possibility  of 
every  good  achievement,  and  first  sets  about  discovering 
what  God  has  already  done  for  us. 

Our  mortal  beliefs  defraud  us.  They  make  man  an 
involuntary  creator,  —  producing  evil  when  he  would 
create  good,  forming  deformity  wrhen  he  would  outline 


128  SCIENCE    iND    HEALTH. 

grace  and  beauty,  injuring  those  he  would  bless.  He 
becomes  a  general  mis-creator,  whose  "  touch  turns  hope 
to  dust."  lie  might  say  in  Bible  language,  "  The  good 
that  I  would,  I  do  not ;  but  the  evil  which  I  would  not, 
that  1  do." 

The  senses  say  that  man's  birth  is  sometimes  untimely, 
and  his  death  lamentable  ;  that  weeds  grow  apace,  and 
choke  the  flowers  not  already  scorched  by  the  sun,  or 
nipped  by  untimely  frosts.  Such  are  not  the  facts  of 
God's  creation.  The  Truth  of  things  is  perennial,  and 
the  error  is  seen  only  as  we  look  from  wrong  points  of 
observation. 

Mortals  are  egotists.  They  fancy  themselves  inde- 
pendent workers,  personal  authors,  and  even  privileged 
originators  of  something  that  Deity  would  not  or  could 
not  create. 

The  foundation  of  mortal  discord  is  a  false  sense  of 
man's  origin.  To  begin  rightly  is  to  end  rightly.  Every 
calculation  that  starts  from  the  body,  starts  wrongly. 
Immortal  Mind  is  the  only  Cause  and  impersonal  Prin- 
ciple. Cause  does  not  exist  in  matter,  in  mortal  mind, 
or  in  personality. 

Because  we  look  to  the  body  for  pleasure,  we  find 
pain.  For  Life,  we  find  death  ;  for  Truth,  we  find  error; 
and  for  Spirit,  its  opposite,  called  matter.  Now  reverse 
this  action.  Look  away  from  the  body,  into  Truth  and 
Love,  the  Principle  of  all  happiness,  harmony,  and  immor- 
tality. Hold  thought  steadfastly  to  the  enduring,  good 
and  true,  and  you  will  bring  these  into  your  experience, 
proportionately  to  their  occupancy  of  your  thoughts. 

Detach  the  sense  from  the  body,  or  matter,  only  at- 
tached to  it  through  human  belief,  and  you  may  learn 


CREATION.  129 

the  meaning  of  God,  or  good,  and  the  nature  of  the  im 
mutable  and  immortal.  Breaking  away  from  the  muta- 
tions of  time  and  sense,  you  will  neither  lose  the  solid 
objects  and  ends  of  Life,  nor  your  own  identity.  Fixing 
the  gaze  on  the  arch  of  heaven,  you  may  fly  as  the  bird 
flies,  that  has  burst  from  the  egg  and  preened  its  wings 
for  a  skyward  flight.  In  this  line  of  thought  is  Sir  John 
Bowring's  translation  from  the  Russian :  — 

Though  but  an  atom  midst  immensity, 

Still  I  am  something,  fashioned  by  Thy  hand. 

I  hold  a  middle  rank  'twixt  heaven  and  earth, 
On  the  last  verge  of  mortal  being  stand.  — 

Close  to  the  realm  where  angels  have  their  birth, 
Just  on  the  boundaries  of  the  Spirit-land ! 

Life  and  blessedness  are  the  only  proofs  cf  existence, 
whereby  you  can  recognize  it.  The  scientific  sense  of 
being,  forsaking  matter  for  Spirit,  by  no  means  suggests 
man's  absorption  into  Deity,  and  the  loss  of  his  own 
identity,  but  confers  upon  him  an  enlarged  individuality, 
a  wider  sphere  of  thought  and  action,  a  more  expansive 
benevolence,  a  higher  and  more  permanent  being. 

We  should  forget  our  bodies,  in  remembering  God 
and  the  human  race.  Good  demands  of  man  every 
hour,  wherein  to  work  out  the  problem  of  being.  Con- 
secration to  God  lessens  not  man's  dependence  on  Him, 
but  heightens  it.  Neither  does  it  diminish  his  obligations 
to  God,  but  shows  the  paramount  necessity  of  meeting 
them.  Science  takes  naught  from  the  perfection  of 
God,  but  ascribes  to  Him  the  greater  glory. 

When  man  resigns  his  claims  as  a  creator,  blends  his 
thoughts  of  existence  with  those  of  his  Maker,  and  works 
only  as  He  works,  man  will  no  longer  grope  darkly, 

9 


130  SCIENCE   AND   HEALTH. 

and  cling  to  earth  because  he  has  not  tasted  heaven 
Longfellow  was  thus  thinking  when  he  wrote :  — 

And  the  feeble  hands  and  helpless, 
Groping  blindly  in  the  darkness, 
Touch  God's  right  hand  in  that  darkness, 
And  are  lifted  up  and  strengthened. 

"  Putting  off  the  old  man "  and  his  deeds,  mortals 
thereby  "  put  on  immortality." 

Who  that  has  felt  the  loss  of  physical  pleasure,  has 
not  gained  stronger  desires  for  impersonal  joy  ?  The 
aspiration  after  these  comes  even  before  we  find  what 
belongs  to  Wisdom  and  Love.  The  loss  of  earthly  hopes 
and  joys  has  brightened  the  ascending  plane  of  many  a 
heart.  The  pains  of  sense  quickly  inform  us  that  its 
pleasures  are  mortal,  and  that  joy  is  spiritual. 

The  sinner  believes  himself  happier  for  wrong-doing, 
and  the  saint  that  he  suffers  for  doing  right.  Both 
inferences  are  false.  They  are  the  cobweb  conceptions 
of  material  sense,  —  transient  forms  of  error  flitting 
before  mortals,  only  to  sink  into  rapid  oblivion. 

Would  existence  be  to  you  a  blank  without  personal 
friends  ?  Then  the  time  cometh  when  you  will  be  soli- 
tary, left  without  sympathy  and  alone ;  for  this  vacuum 
is  to  be  filled  with  God,  spiritual  Truth,  and  Love,  im- 
personal instead  of  personal  Good.  When  this  hour  of 
development  comes,  even  if  you  cling  to  a  sense  of  mate- 
rial joys,  Divine  Love  will  force  you  to  accept  what  best 
promotes  your  growth.  Friends  will  betray,  and  per 
sonal  enemies  will  encompass  you;  but  the  lesson  will  be 
sufficient,  for  "  man's  extremity  is  God's  opportunity." 
Thus  He  teaches  mortals  to  lay  down  their  personal 


CREATION.  131 

treasures,  in  order  to  gain  the  Principle  of  right,  and 
thus  learn  the  divine  way  in  Science. 

The  pains  of  sense  are  salutary,  if  they  wrench  away 
the  pleasurable  beliefs  of  sense,  and  transplant  the  affec- 
tions from  sense  to  Soul,  where  the  creations  of  God 
"  are  good,  rejoicing  the  heart."  Such  are  the  footprints 
in  Science,  whereby  Truth  decapitates  error,  and  mor- 
tals gain  a  higher  individuality  and  destiny  with  every 
succeeding  step. 

Man  must  follow  Jesus'  sayings  and  demonstration, 
up  to  the  very  throne  of  perfect  and  eternal  Mind.  Thus 
the  beliefs  of  matter  will  disappear,  and  the  ideas  of 
Spirit  will  crowd  upon  us  with  their  beatific  presence, 
flooding  humanity  with  light. 

Spiritual  understanding  lifts  man  above  mortal  frailty, 
as  he  crosses  the  barriers  of  time,  into  the  vast  forever 
of  Life.  Only  that  which  co-exists  with  God  can  re- 
flect Him  and  be  His  idea.  Every  object  in  the  material 
universe  will  be  resolved  into  thought,  whose  substance 
is  Mind,  not  matter,  and  is  included  in  the  generic  term 
man,  of  which  woman  is  the  highest  species. 

The  late  Louis  Agassiz,  by  his  microscopic  examina- 
tions of  a  vulture's  ovum,  strengthened  my  conclusions 
as  to  the  scientific  theory  of  creation.  Mortal  belief 
claims  to  create,  but  the  immortal  idea  alone  represents 
the  Truth  of  creation.  Man  is  more  than  an  individual 
form,  with  a  mind  inside  of  it.  He  reflects  Infinity,  and 
includes  in  this  reflection  the  entire  universe  of  God's 
creating.  Professor  Agassiz  was  able  to  see  in  the  egg 
the  earth's  atmosphere,  the  gathering  clouds,  the  moon 
and  stars,  while  the  germinating  speck  of  embryotic  life 
seemed  a  small  sun. 


132  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Mortal  mind,  examined  through  the  microscope  of 
metaphysics,  presents  more  hues  than  are  to  be  easily 
detected  upon  its  surface,  —  colors  borrowed  from  many 
mental  sources ;  but  finally  every  tint  must  disappear 
in  the  dazzling  effulgence  of  supernal  sunlight,  where 
the  robes  of  Spirit  are  "  white  and  glistering,"  like  the 
raiment  of  Christ. 

Even  in  this  world,  therefore,  "  let  your  garments  be 
always  white." 


CHAPTER  IV. 

MARRIAGE. 

We  know  that  scenes  not  always  bright 

Must  unto  them  be  given  ; 
But  let  there  shine  o'er  all  the  light 

Of  Love  and  Truth  and  Heaven.  —  Gaskell. 

Whose  love  was  of  that  dignity, 
That  it  went  hand  in  hand,  even  with  the  vow 
I  made  to  her  in  marriage.  —  Hamlet. 

Beneath  my  leaves,  though  early  fallen  and  faded, 

Young  plants  are  warmed ;  they  drink  my  branches'  dew. 

Let  them  not,  Lord,  by  me  be  Upas-shaded  ; 
Make  me,  for  their  sake,  firm  and  pure  and  true. 

James  Freeman  Clarke. 

TTTHEN  our  great  Teacher  went  to  be  baptized,  John 
*  *  was  astounded.  Reading  his  thoughts,  Jesus 
added,  "  Suffer  it  to  be  so  now,  for  thus  it  becometh  us 
to  fulfil  all  righteousness."  His  concessions  to  material 
methods  were  for  the  adjustment  of  spiritual  good. 

Marriage  is  the  only  legal  and  moral  provision  for 
generation  among  the  higher  species.  Until  the  spirit- 
ual creation  is  discerned,  and  the  union  of  male  and  fe- 
male apprehended  as  in  the  vision  of  the  Apocalypse, — 
where  its  spiritual  sense  was  revealed  from  heaven, — 
this  rite  should  continue,  under  such  moral  regulations 
as  will  secure  increasing  virtue. 


134  SCIENCE    AND   HEALTH. 

Infidelity  to  the  marriage  covenant  is  the  social 
scourge  of  all  races,  "  the  pestilence  that  wasteth  and 
walketh  at  noonday."  The  commandment,  "Thou  shalt 
not  commit  adultery,"  is  no  less  imperative  than  the 
other,  "  Thou  shalt  not  kill." 

Chastity  is  the  backbone  of  civilization  and  progress. 
Without  it  there  is  no  stability  in  society,  and  it  would 
be  impossible  to  attain  the  Science  of  Life. 

Virtue  should  be  recognized,  and  the  fear  of  assuming 
reformatory  tasks  be  removed.  Owing  to  the  shocking 
depravity  of  mankind,  chastity  is  looked  upon  suspi- 
ciously. It  requires  more  moral  courage  for  woman  to 
meet  society's  low  estimate  of  virtue,  than  she  needs  in 
order  to  lift  its  degraded  standard  from  the  dust. 

The  last  infirmity  of  evil,  that  would  fasten  on  man- 
kind a  new  burden  of  guilt,  is  named  Free  Love :  but 
the  very  boldness  of  depravity  exposes  its  deformity. 

I  am  reminded  that  the  above  paragraph  was  first 
published  ten  years  ago,  when  this  offence  was  getting 
a  foothold  in  society.  How  is  it  now  ?  Free  Love  is 
less  obtrusive,  certainly,  and  I  trust  that  it  is  nearer 
extinction.  Has  my  work  been  instrumental  in  accom- 
plishing this  result? 

Union  of  the  masculine  and  feminine  sentiments 
seems  requisite  for  completeness.  The  masculine  mind 
reaches  a  higher  tone  by  communion  with  the  feminine, 
while  the  feminine  mind  gains  courage  and  strength  by 
the  same  communion.  These  different  individualities 
meet  and  need  each  other,  and  their  true  harmony  is  in 
spiritual  oneness.  Woman  should  be  loving,  pure,  and 
strong;  man  should  be  tender,  intellectual,  controlling. 
The  attraction  between  the  sexes  will  be  perpetual  only 


MARRIAGE.  135 

as  it  is  pure  and  true,  bringing  sweet  changes  and  re- 
newal, like  the  revolving  seasons. 

Beauty,  wealth,  and  fame  are  incompetent  to  meet 
the  demands  of  the  affections,  and  should  never  weigh 
against  the  more  honest  claims  of  intellect,  goodness, 
and  virtue.  Happiness  is  spiritual,  born  of  Truth  and 
Love.  It  is  unselfish ;  therefore  it  cannot  exist  alone, 
but  requires  an  object  on  which  to  rest. 

Human  affection  is  not  poured  forth  vainly,  even 
though  it  meet  no  return.  Love  enriches  the  being,  en- 
larging, purifying,  and  elevating  it.  {The  wintry  blasts 
of  earth  may  uproot  the  flqwers  of  affection,  and  scatter 
them  to  the  winds  ;  but  this  severance  of  fleshly  ties 
serves  to  unite  mortals  more  closely  to  God,  for  Love 
supports  the  struggling  heart  until  it  ceases  to  sigh  over 
the  world,  and  begins  to  unfold  its  wings  for  heaveny 

Marriage  is  unblest  or  blest,  according  to  the  disap- 
pointment it  involves,  or  the  motives  it  fulfils.  To 
happify  existence,  by  constant  intercourse  with  those 
adapted  to  elevate  it,  should  be  the  motive  for  marriage. 
Wedlock  gives  new  pinions  to  joy,  or  causes  its  drooping 
wings  to  trail  in  dust. 

Notes  are  ill  arranged  that  produce  discord.  Tones 
of  the  human  mind  may  be  different,  but  they  should 
be  concordant  in  order  to  properly  blend.  LTnselfish  am- 
bition, nobler  life-motives,  increased  happiness  and  use- 
fulness, —  these  different  elements  of  the  human  mind, 
meeting  and  mingling,  constitute  the  true  marriage.  In 
such  union  there  is  strength. 

Let  there  be  moral  freedom  in  wedlock.  Never  con- 
tract the  horizon  of  a  worthy  outlook,  by  the  selfish 
exaction   of    all    another's    time    and    thoughts.     With 


136  SCIENCE    AXD    HEALTH. 

additional  joys,  benevolence  should  grow  more  diffusive. 
The  narrowness  and  jealousy  that  would  confine  a  wife 
or  husband  forever  within  four  walls  will  not  promote 
the  sweet  interchange  of  confidence  that  comes  of  love ; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  a  wandering  desire  for  incessant 
amusement,  outside  the  home  circle,  is  a  poor  augury 
for  the  happiness  of  wedlock.  Jlome  is  the  dearest  spot 
on  earth,  and  it  should  be  the  centre,  but  not  the  boun- 
dary, of  the  affections]] 

Said  the  peasant  bride  to  her  lover, "  Two  eat  no  more 
together  than  when  they  are  separate."  This  is  the  hint 
that  a  wife  ought  not  to  court  vulgar  extravagance  or 
stupid  ease,  because  another  supplies  her  wants.  Wealth 
may  obviate  the  necessity  for  toil  and  ill-nature  in  the 
marriage  relation,  but  nothing  can  abolish  its  cares. 

"  She  that  is  married  careth  for  her  husband,  how  she 
may  please  him,"  says  the  Bible  ;  and  this  is  the  most 
pleasant  to  do.  Matrimony  should  be  entered  into  with 
a  full  recognition  of  its  enduring  obligations  on  both 
sides.  There  should  be  the  most  tender  solicitude  for 
each  other's  happiness,  and  approbation  should  wait  on 
all  its  years. 

Mutual  compromises  will  maintain  a  compact  that 
might  otherwise  become  unbearable.  Man  should  not 
be  required  to  participate  in  all  the  annoyances  and  cares 
of  domestic  economy,  nor  should  woman  be  expected  to 
understand  political  economy.  Fulfilling  the  different 
demands  of  their  united  spheres,  their  sympathies  may 
blend  in  comfort  and  cheerfulness,  each  sustaining  the 
other, —  thus  hallowing  the  copartnership  of  interests 
and  affection,  wherein  the  heart  finds  peace. 

Tender  words,  and  unselfish  care  for  what  promotes 


MARRIAGE.  1S7 

the  respect  and  happiness  of  your  wife,  will  prove  more 
salutary  than  stolid  indifference  or  jealousy,  in  prolong- 
ing her  smiles  and  health.  Husbands,  hear  this,  and 
always  remember  how  slight  a  word  may  retain  the  old 
try  sting-times. 

It  is  too  late,  after  marriage,  to  grumble  over  in- 
compatibility of  dispositions.  A  mutual  understanding 
should  exist  before,  and  continue  ever  after,  this  union. 
Deception  is  fatal  to  happiness. 

The  nuptial  vow  should  never  be  annulled,  so  long  as 
its  moral  obligations  are  kept  intact ;  but  the  frequency 
of  divorce  shows  the  sacredness  of  this  relation  to  be 
losing  its  Puritanical  character,  and  that  some  fatal 
mistake  is  undermining  its  foundation. 

Separation  takes  place  only  when  the  motives  for 
marriage  are  not  suited  to  individual  progress  and  hap- 
piness. Science  inevitably  lifts  one's  being  higher  in 
the  scale  of  harmony  and  happiness,  and  must  ulti- 
mately break  all  shackles  that  fetter  those  who  are 
ready  for  advancement. 

Kindred  tastes,  motives,  and  aspirations  are  necessary 
to  the  formation  of  a  happy  and  permanent  companion- 
ship. The  beautiful,  in  character  is  the  good,  welding 
the  indissoluble  links  of  affection. 

A  mother's  affection  cannot  be  weaned  from  her  child, 
because  the  mother-love  includes  Purity  and  Truth,  both 
of  which  are  immortal.  Therefore  this  maternal  affec- 
tion lives  on,  under  whatever  difficulties. 

From  the  very  logic  of  events  we  learn  that  selfishness 
and  impurity  alone  are  fleeting,  and  that  Wisdom 
will  ultimately  put  asunder  what  she  hath  not  joined 
together. 


138  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Marriage  should  improve  the  human  species,  becoming 
a  barrier  against  vice,  a  protection  to  woman,  strength 
to  man,  and  a  centre  for  the  affections.  This,  however., 
in  a  majority  of  cases,  is  not  its  present  tendency  ;  and 
this  is  because  the  education  of  the  higher  nature  is 
neglected  for  other  considerations,  —  passion,  frivolous 
amusements,  personal  adornment,  display,  and  pride. 
•  An  ill-attuned  ear  calls  discord  harmony,  not  appre- 
ciating concord.  So  personal  sense,  discerning  not 
the  true  happiness  of  being,  places  it  on  a  false  basis. 
Science  is  to  correct  the  discord,  and  teach  us  Life's 
sweeter  harmonies. 

Soul  hath  infinite  resources  wherewith  to  bless  man- 
kind ;  and  happiness  would  be  more  readily  attained, 
and  would  be  more  secure  in  our  keeping,  if  sought  in 
Soul.  Higher  enjoyments  alone  can  satisfy  the  cravings 
of  immortal  man.  We  cannot  circumscribe  happiness 
within  the  limits  of  wealth  or  fame. 

The  good  in  human  affections  must  have  ascendency 
over  the  evil,  and  the  spiritual  over  the  animal,  or 
happiness  will  never  be  won.  The  attainment  of  this 
celestial  condition  would  improve  our  progeny,  diminish 
crime,  give  higher  aims  to  ambition.  Every  valley  of 
sin  must  be  exalted,  and  every  mountain  of  selfishness 
be  brought  low,  that  the  highway  of  our  God  may 
be  prepared  in  Science.  The  offspring  of  heavenly- 
minded  parents  would  inherit  more  intellect,  better  bal- 
anced minds,  and  sounder   constitutions. 

If  some  fortuitous  circumstance  places  more  spiritual 
offspring  in  the  arms  of  gross  parents,  these  beautiful 
children  often  early  droop  and  die,  like  tropical  flowers 
dropped  amid  Alpine  snows.     If  perchance  they  live  to 


MARRIAGE.  139 

be  in  their  turn  parents,  they  reproduce,  in  their  own 
helpless  little  ones,  the  grosser  traits  of  their  ances- 
tors. What  hope  of  happiness,  what  noble  ambition, 
can  inspire  the  child  who  inherits  propensities  that 
must  either  be  overcome,  or  reduce  him  to  a  loathsome 
wreck  ? 

In  the  propagation  of  the  human  species  is  there  not 
a  greater  responsibility,  a  more  solemn  charge,  than  in 
the  culture  of  your  garden,  or  raising  stock  to  increase 
your  flocks  and  herds  ?  Nothing  unworthy  of  perpetuity 
should  be  transmitted  to  children. 

The  formation  and  education  of  mortals  must  improve 
before  the  millennium  can  arrive.  The  most  important 
education  of  the  infant  is  to  keep  it  mentally  free  from 
impurity.  The  Divine  Mind  best  governs  the  human 
body,  and  develops  it  harmoniously.  Mind,  not  matter, 
should  govern  man,  from  the  cradle  to  the  grave. 

If  parents  create  in  their  babes  a  desire  for  incessant 
amusement,  always  to  have  some  demand  on  hand, — 
to  be  fed,  rocked,  tossed,  or  talked  to,  —  those  parents 
should  not,  in  after  years,  complain  of  their  children's 
fretfulness  or  frivolity,  which  they  have  themselves 
occasioned. 

Yielding  one's  thoughts  to  the  undue  contemplation 
of  physical  wants  induces  those  wants.  A  single  require- 
ment, beyond  what  is  necessary  to  meet  the  most  modest 
needs  of  the  babe,  is  hurtful.  Mind  can  regulate  the 
condition  of  the  stomach,  bowels,  food,  temperature,  of 
your  child,  far  better  than  matter  can  do  so.  Your 
views,  and  those  of  other  people  on  these  subjects, 
produce  their  good  or  bad  results  in  the  health  of  your 
child. 


140  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  daily  ablutions  of  an  infant  are  no  more  natural 
or  necessary,  than  it  woitld  be  to  take  a  fish  out  of 
water  once  a  day,  and  cover  it  with  dirt,  in  order  to 
make  it  thrive  more  vigorously  thereafter  in  its  native 
element.  Cleanliness  is  next  to  godliness  ;  but  washing 
should  be  only  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  the  body 
clean,  and  this  can  be  effected  without  scrubbing  the 
whole  surface  daily.  Water  is  not  the  natural  habitat 
of  humanity. 

Giving  drugs  to  infants,  noticing  every  symptom  of 
flatulency,  and  constantly  directing  your  mind  to  such 
signs,  —  that  mind  being  laden  with  illusions  about 
disease,  health-laws,  and  death,  —  these  actions  convey 
your  mental  images  to  your  children's  bodies,  and  often 
6tamp  them  there,  making  it  probable  that,  at  any  time, 
such  ills  may  be  reproduced  in  the  very  ailments  you 
fear. 

Your  child  can  have  worms,  if  you  say  so,  —  or  what- 
ever malady  is  timorously  holden  in  your  mind,  relative 
to  the  body.  Thus  you  lay  the  foundations  of  disease 
and  death,  and  educate  your  child  into  discord.  The 
entire  education  of  children  should  be  such  as  will  form 
habits  of  obedience  to  moral  and  spiritual  law,  whereby 
to  meet  and  master  that  belief  in  so-called  physical  laws, 
which  breeds  disease. 

Taking  less  "  thought  for  the  body,  what  ye  shall  eat 
or  what  ye  shall  drink,"  will  do  much  more  than  you 
dream  of  for  the  health  of  the  rising  generation.  Chil- 
dren should  be  allowed  to  remain  children  in  knowledge, 
and  become  men  and  women  through  the  understanding 
of  man's  spiritual  being. 

We  must  not  assign  more  and  more  intelligence  to 


MARRIAGE.  1J1 

matter,  but  less,  if  we  would  be  wise  and  healthy.  Mind, 
that  forms  the  bud  and  blossom,  will  care  for  the  human 
body,  even  as  it  clothes  the  lily ;  but  let  no  mortal  inter- 
fere with  His  government,  or  thrust  in  human  laws  of 
belief. 

The  higher  nature  of  man  is  not  governed  by  the 
lower.  This  would  reverse  the  order  of  Wisdom.  Our 
false  views  of  Life  hide  the  eternal  harmony,  and  pro- 
duce the  ills  of  which  we  complain.  Because  mortals 
believe  in  laws  of  matter,  and  reject  the  Science  of 
Mind,  it  does  not  make  materiality  true,  or  the  so-called 
laws  of  sense  superior  to  the  law  of  Soul. 

You  would  never  conclude  that  flannel  is  better  than 
controlling  Mind,  for  warding  off  pulmonary  disease,  if 
you  understood  the  Science  of  Being. 

Man  is  the  offspring  of  Spirit.  The  beautiful,  good, 
and  pure  are  his  ancestors.  His  origin  is  not  brute 
instinct,  nor  does  he  pass  through  material  conditions 
prior  to  reaching  the  human  estate.  Spirit  is  his  primi- 
tive and  ultimate  being,  and  God  is  his  Father. 

Recurring  once  more  to  Dr.  Channing,  in  his  sermon 
on  The  Essence  of  the  Christian  Religion  he  has  written 
as  follows,  thus  going  to  the  root  of  the  whole  matter, 
though  not  of  course  fully  expressing  the  teachings  of 
Christian  Science :  — 

What  do  we  mean  when  we  call  God  our  Father  ?  Does 
this  terra  imply  nothing  more  than  that  He  created  us  ?  He 
created  the  stone ;  is  He  therefore  its  Father  ?  Do  we  mean 
that  He  gives  us  bodies,  and  the  pleasures  of  sensitive  exist- 
ence? These  He  gives  to  the  bird  and  insect,  but  the  Scrip- 
tures nowhere  call  Him  their  parent.  No!  It  is  clear  that 
this  word  expresses  a  spiritual  relation.     It  declares   God's 


142  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

connection  with  the  human  soul.  God  is  the  Father  of  those 
beings,  and  of  those  only,  whom  He  has  created  in  His  own 
image,  whom  He  has  gifted  with  a  spirit  like  His  own,  whom 
He  has  framed  for  the  end  that  they  may  approach  Him  in  His 
highest  attributes.  To  be  a  parent  is  to  communicate  a  kindred 
nature,  and  to  watch  over,  educate,  and  guide  this  nature  to 
perfect  development. 

The  rights  of  woman  are  discussed  on  important 
grounds.  Law  establishes  very  unfair  differences  be- 
tween the  rights  of  the  two  sexes.  Science  furnishes 
no  precedent  for  such  injustice,  and  civilization  induces, 
in  some  measure,  its  mitigation  ;  therefore  it  is  a  marvel 
that  usage  should  accord  woman  less  honor  than  either 
Science  or  civilization. 

Our  laws  are  not  impartial,  to  say  the  least,  in  their 
discrimination  as  to  the  person,  property,  and  parental 
claims  of  the  two  sexes.  If  the  elective  franchise  for 
women  will  remedy  the  evil,  without  encouraging  dif- 
ficulties of  greater  magnitude,  let  us  hope  it  will  be 
granted.  A  very  rational  means  of  improvement,  at 
present,  is  the  improvement  of  society  in  general,  and 
the  achievement  of  a  nobler  race  for  legislation. 

If  a  dissolute  husband  deserts  his  wife,  it  should  not 
follow  that  the  wronged  and,  perchance,  impoverished 
woman  cannot  collect  her  own  wages,  enter  into  busi- 
ness agreements,  hold  real  estate,  deposit  funds,  and 
hold  her  children  free  from  his  right  of  interference. 

Want  of  social  reciprocity  is  a  crying  evil,  occasioned 
by  the  selfishness  of  the  world.  Our  forefathers  exer- 
cised their  faith  in  the  direction  taught  by  the  Apostle 
James,  when  he  said,  "  Pure  religion  is  to  visit  the  fath- 
erless and  widows,  and  keep  one's  self  unspotted  from 


MARRIAGE.  143 

the  world."  Pride,  envy,  or  jealousy  seems,  on  most 
occasions,  the  master  of  ceremonies,  ruling  out  primi- 
tive Christianity.  "When  a  man  lends  a  helping  hand  to 
some  noble  woman,  struggling  alone  with  adversity,  his 
more  prudent  wife  saith,  "  It  is  never  best  to  interfere 
with  your  neighbor's  business." 

Again,  a  wife  is  sometimes  withheld,  by  a  covetous 
domestic  tyrant,  from  the  ready  aid  her  sympathy  and 
charity  would  afford.  The  time  cometh  when  marriage 
will  be  a  union  of  hearts,  when  couples  will  love  one 
another  more  sincerely  than  at  present.  Furthermore, 
the  time  also  cometh,  of  which  Jesus  spake,  when  he 
declared  that  in  the  resurrection  there  should  be  no 
more  marrying  or  giving  in  marriage,  but  mortals  should 
be  as  the  angels.  Then  shall  the  Soul  rejoice  in  its  own, 
wherein  passion  hath  no  part.  Then  white-robed  purity 
shall  unite  masculine  "Wisdom  and  feminine  Love 
spiritual  understanding  and  worship,  not  of  a  person 
but  of  God. 

Until  it  be  learned  that  generation  rests  on  no  sexual 
basis,  let  marriage  continue,  and  let  us  permit  no  such 
breaking  down  of  law  as  may  lead  to  a  worse  state  of 
society  than  now  exists. 

Honesty  and  virtue  are  the  stability  of  the  marriage 
covenant.  Spirit  will  ultimately  claim  its  own,  and  the 
voices  of  personal  sense  be  forever  hushed.  Marriage 
should  be  the  school  of  virtue,  and  man's  offspring 
should  be  the  germ  of  his  highest  nature.  May  Christ, 
Truth,  be  present  at  every  bridal  altar,  to  turn  the 
water  into  wine,  and  give  an  inspiration  to  human  life, 
whereby  man's  spiritual  origin  and  existence  may  be  / 
discerned. 


H 

n,  { 


144  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTII. 


< 


This  thought  Dr.  J.  F.  Clarke  has  turned  into  simple 
and  beautiful  lines  in  his  poem  entitled  Cana :  — 

For  when  self-seekiug  turns  to  love, 

Not  knowing  mine  nor  thine, 
The  miracle  again  is  wrought, 

And  water  turned  to  wine. 

If  the  foundations  of  human  affection  are  consistent 
with  progress,  they  will  be  strong  and  enduring.  Di- 
vorces should  warn  the  age  of  some  fundamental  error 
in  the  marriage  state.  The  union  of  the  sexes  suffers 
fearful  discord.  To  gain  Science,  and  consequently  the 
harmony  of  this  relation,  it  should  be  more  metaphysi- 
cally regarded,  and  less  physically. 

The  broadcast  power  of  evil,  so  conspicuous  to-day, 
is  the  materialism  and  sensualism  of  the  age,  strug- 
gling against  the  advancing  spiritual  era.  Beholding 
the  world's  lack  of  Christianity,  and  the  powerlessness  of 
promises  to  make  good  husbands  and  wives,  the  human 
mind  will  at  length  demand  a  higher  affection.  There 
will  ensue  a  fermentation  over  this,  as  over  many  other 
subjects,  until  we  get  at  last  the  clear  straining  of 
Truth,  and  impurity  and  error  are  among  the  lees. 

The  fermentation,  even  of  fluids,  is  not  pleasant.  An 
unsettled,  transitional  stage  is  never  desirable  on  its 
own  account.  Matrimony,  that  was  once  a  fixed  fact 
among  us,  must  lose  its  present  slippery  footing,  and  find 
permanence  in  a  more  spiritual  adherence. 

The  mental  chemicalization,  that  has  brought  con- 
jugal infidelity  to  the  surface,  will  assuredly  throw  off 
this  evil,  and  marriage  will  become  purer  when  its  scum 
is  gone.    Thou  art  right,  0  Shakespeare  !  — 


MARRIAGE.  145 

Sweet  are  the  uses  of  adversity, 
Which  like  the  toad,  ugly  and  venomous, 
Wears  yet  a  precious  jewel  in  its  head. 

Trials  instruct  mortals  not  to  lean  on  an  earthly  staff, 
—  a  broken  reed,  that  pierces  the  heart.  We  do  not  half 
remember  this  in  the  sunshine  of  joy  and  prosperity. 
Sorrow  is  salutary.  It  brings  the  cross,  but  it  brings 
also  the  crown.  Through  great  tribulation  we  enter  into 
the  kingdom.  Trials  are  proofs  of  God's  care.  Spiritual 
development  germinates  not  from  seed  sown  in  the  soil 
of  earthly  hopes  ;  but  when  these  decay,  Soul  propagates 
anew  the  higher  joys  of  Spirit,  that  have  no  taint  of  earth. 
Each  successive  stage  of  experience  unfolds  new  views 
of  divine  goodness  and  power. 

Amidst  gratitude  for  conjugal  felicity,  it  is  well  to 
remember  how  fleeting  are  human  joys.  Amidst  con- 
jugal infelicity,  it  is  well  to  hope,  and  wait  patiently  on 
the  Lord. 

0  husbands  and  wives,  never  separate,  if  there  is  no 
Christian  demand  for  it.  It  is  better  to  await  the  logic 
of  events,  than  for  a  wife  precipitately  to  leave  her  hus- 
band, or  a  husband  his  wife.  If  one  is  better  than  the 
other  (as  must  always  be  the  case)  the  other  pre-em- 
inently needs  good  company.  Socrates  considered  pa- 
tience salutary  under  such  circumstances,  making  his 
Xantippe  a  discipline  for  his  philosophy. 

Sorrow  has  its  reward.  It  never  leaves  us  where  it 
found  us.  The  furnace  separates  the  gold  from  the  dross, 
that  the  precious  metal  may  be  graven  with  the  image  of 
God.  The  cup  our  Father  hath  given,  shall  we  not  drink 
it,  and  learn  the  lesson  He  teaches  ? 

If  the  ocean  is  stirred  by  a  storm,  the  clouds  lower, 

10 


146  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

the  wind  screams  through  the  tightened  shrouds,  and 
waves  lift  themselves  to  mountains.  We  ask  the  helms- 
man :  "  Do  you  know  your  course  ?  Can  you  steer  safely 
amid  the  storm?"  He  answers  nobly;  but  the  brave, 
dauntless  seaman  is  not  sure  of  his  fate.  Nautical  sci- 
ence is  not  equal  to  the  Science  of  Mind  ;  yet,  acting  up 
to  his  highest  understanding,  firm  at  the  post  of  duty, 
the  mariner  works  on,  and  awaits  the  issue. 

Thus  should  we  deport  ourselves  on  the  seething  ocean 
of  sorrow.  Hoping  and  working,  we  should  stick  to  the 
wreck,  until  the  logic  of  events  precipitates  our  doom,  or 
sunshine  gladdens  the  wave. 

^The  possibility  that  animal  natures  give  force  to  char- 
acter is  too  absurd  for  consideration,  when  we  remember 
that  our  Lord  and  Master  healed  the  sick,  raised  the 
dead,  and  commanded  even  the  winds  and  waves  to  obey 
him,  through  spiritual  ascendency.  Grace  and  Truth 
are  potent  beyond  all  other  means  or  methods. 

The  manifest  lack  of  spiritual  strength  in  the  limited 
demonstration  of  popular  Christianity  puts  to  shame  the 
labor  of  centuries.  Personal  consciousness  is  not  so  much 
needed  as  spiritual.  Think  of  thyself  as  the  orange  just 
eaten,  of  which  only  the  pleasan4"  idea  is  left. 

Religious  and  medical  systems  maintain  the  necessity 
of  personal  pains  and  pleasures,  but  Jesus  banishes  the 
thought  of  any  such  pains  or  pleasures.  The  epoch  ap- 
proaches when  this  understanding  will  be  the  basis  of 
true  religion.  At  present  we  live  ridiculously,  for  fear 
of  being  thought  ridiculous.  We  are  slaves  to  fashion, 
appetite,  and  sense.  In  the  future  we  shall  learn  how 
Spirit,  the  great  architect,  creates  men  and  women  who 
are  too  good  to  be  blotted  out.     We  ought  to  weary  of 


MARRIAGE.  147 

the  fleeting  and  false,  and  cherish  nothing  that  hinders 
one's  highest  selfhood. 

Frugality,  as  well  as  affection,  is  essential  to  domestic 
prosperity  ;  but  to  silence  the  voice  of  conscience,  in  order 
to  gain  wealth,  is  to  trade  without  spiritual  profit. 

The  genius  of  woman  shrinks  from  controversy  with  a 
knave  or  a  fool. 

A  man  respects  the  reputation  of  a  woman,  hut  a  mouse 
will  gnaw  in  the  dark  at  a  spotless  garment. 

Culture  and  refinement  are  not  things  of  the  toilet, 
but  reflections  of  head  and  heart. 

Innocence  is  a  gem,  worn  in  unconsciousness  of  pick- 
pockets. 

Husbands  who  try  to  dissipate  care  in  the  convivial 
club  arc  poor  stock  for  the  matrimonial  market.  A 
husband  is  the  best  friend,  or  worst  enemy,  of  his 
wife. 

"  Favor  is  deceitful,  and  beauty  vain,  but  a  woman  of 
wisdom  should  be  praised."  A  bad  woman  is  a  human 
leper,  dangerous  to  all  that  approach  her. 

In  marriage,  avoid  disparity  in  age,  taste,  or  edu- 
cation. Make  your  choice  by  those  qualities  which  wear 
well. 

Jealousy  is  the  grave  of  affection.  Mistrust,  where 
confidence  is  due,  touches  with  mildew  the  flowers  of 
Eden,  and  scatters  love's  petals  to  decay. 

The  bridal  altar  is  the  verge  of  a  new  existence, 
wherein  the  old  is  fading  out,  and  the  new  coming  in. 
Two  mortals  are  to  unite  in  one  hope,  one  freedom,  one 
joy,  walking  the  long  road  together. 

Be  not  in  haste  to  take  the  vow, "  until  death  do  us 
part."     Consider  well  its  obligations,  its  responsibilities, 


148  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

and  its  relations  to  your  future  happiness  ;  and  when 
your  vows  are  taken,  preserve  them  stainless. 

"  Judge  before   friendship,  then  confide  till  death." 
In  this  spirit  sings  the  Scotch  poet :  — 

It 's  we  two,  it 's  we  two  for  aye, 
All  the  world,  and  we  two,  and  Heaven  be  our  stay  I 
Like  a  laverock  in  the  lift,  sing,  O  bonny  bride! 
All  the  world  was  Adam  once,  with  Eve  by  his  side. 


CHAPTER    V„ 

SCIENCE    OF    BEING. 

So  God  created  man  in  His  image.  In  the  image  of  God  created  He 
him ;  male  and  female  created  He  them.  —  Genesis. 

IN  the  material  world,  thought  has  brought  to  light 
with  great  rapidity  many  useful  wonders.  With 
like  rapidity  have  thought's  swift  pinions  been  rising 
towards  the  realm  of  the  real,  to  the  spiritual  cause  of 
those  lower  things  that  give  impulse  to  inquiry.  The 
idea  of  a  material  basis,  from  which  may  be  deduced 
all  rationality,  is  yielding  slowly  to  the  idea  of  a  meta- 
physical basis,  looking  away  from  matter  to  Mind  as 
the  cause  of  every  effect.  Materialistic  philosophy  chal- 
lenges both  physics  and  metaphysics  to  meet  in  final 
combat.  In  this  revolutionary  period,  like  the  shepherd- 
boy  with  his  sling,  woman  goes  forth  to  battle  with 
Goliath. 

Plato,  Spinoza,  Kant  discerned  not  the  Science  of 
Being.  Their  so-called  metaphysical  systems  are  pan- 
theistic and  pandemoniac.  They  are  reeds  shaken  by 
the  wind.  From  first  to  last  the  unity  of  good  and  evil 
was  the  philosophy  of  the  serpent.  Jesus'  demonstra- 
tions separated  the  chaff  from  the  wheat.  This  unfolded 
the  reality  and  unity  of  Good,  and  the  unreality  of  evil. 
Philosophy  makes  God  man-like ;  Science  makes  man 
God-like  ;  the  first  is  error,  the  last  is  Truth. 


15C  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  theories  I  combat,  stated  fairly,  are  these :  (1) 
that  all  is  matter  ;  (2)  that  matter  originates  in  Mind, 
and  is  as  real  as  Mind,  possessing  intelligence  and  life. 
The  first-named  theory,  that  matter  is  everything,  is 
quite  as  reasonable  as  the  second,  that  Mind  and  mat- 
ter co-exist  and  co-operate.  One  only  of  the  following 
statements  can  be  true :  (1)  that  everything  is  matter ; 
(2)  that  everything  is  Mind.     Which  one  is  it  ? 

The  conservative  position,  that  both  matter  and  Mind 
have  place  and  power,  is  untenable.  Science  is  thorough, 
and  permits  no  half-way  positions.  My  original  conclu- 
sion in  1866,  that  Mind  is  all  in  all,  —  that  the  only 
realities  are  the  Divine  Mind  and  its  ideas,  —  this  con- 
clusion is  not  seen  to  be  supported  by  sensible  evidence, 
till  the  inquirer  masters  the  principle  and  rule  upon 
which  the  conclusion  rests.  This  principle  once  learned, 
no  other  conclusion  can  be  reached. 

My  discovery  —  that  the  erring  mortal  views,  mis- 
named mind,  produce  all  the  organic  and  animal  action 
of  the  mortal  body  —  set  thought  to  work  in  new  chan- 
nels ;  and  1  demonstrated  this  as  the  leading  factor  in 
Mind-science,  —  that  Mind  is  all,  and  matter  naught. 

Few  will  deny  that  a  higher  Intelligence  forms  and 
governs  the  universe  and  man.  It  is  self-evident  that 
this  Mind,  or  Divine  Principle,  can  produce  nothing  un- 
like God  the  eternal  Love.  Sin,  sickness,  death,  are 
comprised  in  a  belief  in  matter.  Because  Spirit  is  real 
and  harmonious,  everything  inharmonious  —  sin,  sick- 
ness, death  —  is  the  opposite  of  Spirit,  and  must  be  the 
contradiction  of  reality,  must  be  unreal.  As  Scripture 
states  it,  dust  returns  to  dust,  the  unreal  relapses  into 
unreality. 


SCIENCE    OF    BEIXG.  151 

God  is  "  all  in  all."  Hence  nothing  can  be  real  that 
is  unlike  Him.  Error  in  human  premises  leads  to  error 
in  conclusions.  That  Spirit  created  matter  is  an  erro- 
neous premise.  The  mortality  of  matter  confirms  the 
conclusion  that  it  never  originated  in  the  immortal ;  and 
is  therefore  not  eternal  Substance,  Life,  or  Intelligence. 
Matter  was  therefore  not  created  by  Mind,  or  for  Mind. 

To  all  that  is  unlike  Himself,  the  unerring  and  eternal 
Mind  saith,  "Thou  shalt  die."  Any  copartnership  of 
Mind  with  matter  would  annihilate  Mind.  Every  system 
of  human  philosophy,  doctrine,  and  medicine  is  more 
or  less  infested  with  the  pantheistic  notion  of  Mind  in 
matter ;  but  this  pantheism  contradicts  alike  revelation 
and  right  reason.  The  self-styled  copartnership  of  Mind 
with  matter  is  formed  only  to  be  eventually  dissolved,  in 
a  manner  and  at  a  period  unknown. 

Matter  disappears  under  the  microscope  of  Spirit.  A 
logical  and  scientific  conclusion  is  reached  only  through 
the  knowledge  that  there  are  not  two  bases  of  life, — 
matter  and  Mind,  —  but  one,  namely,  Mind.  Science 
never  recognizes  grapes  as  gathered  from  thorns  or 
figs  from  thistles.  Intelligence  never  produces  non-in- 
telligence, and  matter  is  non-intelligent.  The  Immortal 
never  produced  the  mortal,  and  good  cannot  result  in 
evil.  God  is  good  and  He  is  Spirit,  and  goodness  and 
Spirit  are  immortal.  Their  opposites,  evil  and  matter, 
must  be  therefore  mortal,  and  are  not  the  outcome  of 
God. 

The  Science  of  Mind  shows  conclusively  how  it  is  that 
matter  seemeth  to  be,  but  is  not.  Divine  Science,  rising 
above  physical  theories,  excludes  matter,  resolves  tilings 
into  thoughts,  and  replaces  the  objects  of  material  sense 


3  52  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

with  spiritual  ideas.  All  Science  must  be  divine,  since 
no  science  is  of  human  origin.  Ideas  are  tangible  and 
real  to  immortal  consciousness ;  and  they  have  the  ad- 
vantage of  being  eternal. 

Mind  and  thought  comprise  the  whole  of  God,  ex- 
pressed in  the  spiritual  universe  and  man.  Reason  and 
revelation  coincide  in  the  statement,  and  afford  it  proof, 
that  nothing  unspiritual  can  be  harmonious  or  eternal. 
The  realization  that  all  discord  is  unreal  brings  into 
human  view,  from  their  true  source,  thoughts  and  things 
beautiful  and  immortal. 

The  eternal  verity  of  things,  rightly  understood, 
results  in  the  attainment  of  truth,  or  spirituality, — a 
striking  contrast  to  the  farce  of  materialization.  One 
tends  to  purity.  The  other  is  the  downward  tendency 
and  earthward  gravitation  towards  sensualism,  or  error. 
The  elevating,  healing  effects,  and  the  spiritual  tendency 
of  Christian  Science,  are  streams  which  betray  a  pure 
fountain. 

Nothing  hygienic  can  exceed  the  healing  power  of 
Mind.  By  Mind  alone  I  have  prevented  disease,  pre- 
served and  restored  health,  healed  chronic  as  well  as 
acute  ailments  in  their  severest  forms,  elongated  short- 
ened limbs,  relaxed  rigid  muscles,  restored  decaying 
bones  to  healthy  conditions,  brought  back  the  lost  sub- 
stance of  the  lungs  and  caused  them  to  resume  their 
proper  functions. 

Apart  from  the  usual  opposition  to  the  new,  the  great- 
est obstacle  in  the  way  of  introducing  a  Christian  sana- 
tive system  is  the  ability  to  express  its  metaphysics  by 
physical  terms,  so  as  to  be  understood  by  the  reader 
who  has  not  personally  demonstrated  my  rules.     This 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  153 

difficulty  is  measurably  overcome  in  practical  teaching, 
where  I  can  not  only  explicate  spiritual  meanings  more 
fully,  but  the  disciple  can  confirm  his  understanding  by 
his  own  demonstration.  Great  care  is  needed  to  give 
the  right  interpretation,  when  translating  physics  back 
into  the  original  spiritual  text. 

Christian  Science  explains  all  cause  and  effect  as 
mental  and  not  physical.  It  lifts  the  veil  of  mystery 
from  Soul  and  body,  shows  the  scientific  relation  of  man 
to  God,  disentangles  the  interlaced  ambiguities  of  being, 
and  sets  free  the  imprisoned  thought  —  to  know  that  in 
Science  man  and  the  universe,  as  well  as  their  Divine 
Principle,  are  harmonious  and  eternal.  Science  reveals 
that  what  is  termed  matter  is  but  a  manifestation  of 
mortal  mind. 

Science  shows  also  that  human  views,  conflicting 
mortal  opinions  and  belief,  at  all  times  emit  the  odor 
of  error,  an  atmosphere  more  destructive  to  morals 
and  health  than  all  other  forms  of  miasma.  Christian 
Science  purifies  this  mental  atmosphere,  and  thus  invig- 
orates and  resuscitates  the  body. 

Before  the  physical  and  moral  effects  of  Christian 
Science  are  fully  seen,  Understanding  and  belief,  Truth 
and  error,  Science  and  material  sense,  will  meet  in  a  war 
of  ideas;  and  this  war  will  continue  until  the  thunder- 
bolts of  error  die  away  in  the  distance,  and  the  claims  of 
Science  are  acknowledged. 

Christendom  resists  my  application  of  the  word  science 
to  Christianity,  or  questions  my  use  of  it ;  but  not  on 
this  account  shall  1  lose  faith  in  Christianity,  nor  will 
Christianity  lose  its  hold  on  me. 

The  Principle  of  things  must  interpret  both  Science 


154  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

and  Christianity.  It  is  a  grave  mistake  to  attempt  to 
steady  the  Ark  of  Science  with  an  opinion.  God  is  the 
Principle  of  all  that  represents  Him,  and  of  nothing  else; 
for  "  there  is  none  beside  Him." 

The  Christ-science,  as  taught  by  Jesus,  reveals  God's 
government  as  supreme.  This  Science  declares  a  Divine 
Intelligence  that  is  not  a  law  of  matter,  since  matter  is 
not  a  law-giver.  Science  is  an  emanation  of  the  eternal 
Mind,  and  is  alone  able  to  rightly  interpret  Truth. 
Hence  its  spiritual  origin,  and  the  nature  of  the  Divine 
Comforter  that  leadeth  into  all  Truth. 

Christian  Science  eschews  what  is  termed  Natural 
Science,  erected  on  the  unnatural  hypothesis  that  matter 
is  its  own  law-giver,  that  law  is  governed  by  material 
conditions,  and  that  these  are  final,  overruling  the  might 
of  Mind.  Not  less,  but  more,  do  these  rejections  prove 
Christian  Science  to  rightly  bear  this  name. 

From  Science  I  learn  that  Mind  is  Omnipotence,  Om- 
nipresence, Omniscience,  all  power,  all  presence,  all 
Science  ;  that  there  is  but  one  cause,  —  hence  but  one 
Mind ;  that  God  creates  and  controls  all. 

In  the  Saxon  language  good  was  the  term  for  God. 
The  Scriptures  declare  all  that  He  made  to  be  good,  like 
Himself :  good  in  Principle  and  idea,  —  good  as  God, 
man,  and  the  universe,  which  reflect  the  one  Substance, 
Intelligence,  and  Soul.  The  visible  and  material  are  but 
poor  counterfeits  of  the  invisible  and  spiritual.  God's 
thoughts  are  perfect  and  eternal.  The  imperfect  and 
temporal  are  human  thoughts,  involving  error,  —  cause- 
less events  and  occurrences.  Such  transitory  thoughts 
are  the  antipodes  of  Truth  ;  though  by  the  law  of  oppo- 
sites  these  errors  must  also  say,  "  We  are  true." 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  155 

There  is  but  one  God.  The  spiritual  He,  She,  and  It 
are  Mind  and  Mind's  ideas.  One  God  means  One  Mind ; 
and  this  establishes  the  brotherhood  of  man,  and  fulfils 
the  divine  laws,  "  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  be- 
fore me  "  and  "  Love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself." 

Erring,  sinful,  sick,  and  dying  men  are  not  the  like- 
nesses of  the  perfect  and  eternal  Mind.  But  usage 
classifies  both  evil  and  good  together  as  mind;  there- 
fore, to  be  understood,  I  will  call  sick  and  sinful  humanity 
mortal  mind,  —  meaning,  by  this  term,  the  flesh  that  is 
opposed  to  Spirit,  human  error  and  evil  in  contradistinc- 
tion to  Goodness  and  Truth. 

Matter  is  the  primitive  belief  of  mortal  mind,  that  has 
no  cognizance  of  Spirit.  To  mortal  mind  substance  is 
matter,  and  evil  is  good ;  the  senses  of  mortal  mind 
are  material,  and  its  consciousness  dependent  on  ex- 
ternal sense. 

This  depraved  mortality,  misnamed  mind,  would  be- 
come extinct,  and  mortals  would  be  annihilated,  were  it 
not  for  man's  indissoluble  connection  with  God.  This 
union  Jesus  brought  to  light  in  Divine  Science  ;  showing, 
through  the  law  of  opposites,  that  a  mortal  man  is  not 
the  reality  of  man,  hence  this  unreal  man  disappears 
to  admit  the  reality. 

The  statement  that  "  Truth  is  real "  necessarily  in- 
cludes the  corresponding  statement,  "  Error  is  unreal." 

The  five  physical  senses  are  the  avenues  of  mortal 
mind,  and  they  indicate  the  common  human  belief  — 
namely,  that  Life,  Substance,  and  Intelligence  are  a 
blending  of  matter  with  Spirit.  This  is  pantheism,  and 
carries  within  its  bosom  the  seeds  of  all  error.  Hence 
the  Scripture  :    "  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit, 


LjG  science  and  health. 

and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh ;  and  these  are  contrary 
the  one  to  the  other." 

Science  reveals  nothing  in  Spirit,  out  of  which  matter 
can  be  created.  To  Spirit  there  is  no  matter,  even  as 
to  Truth  no  error,  and  to  Good  no  evil.  As  we  approach 
Spirit,  we  lose  all  consciousness  of  matter. 

What  then  is  the  material  personality  which  we  call  I 
It  is  the  embodiment  of  sin,  sickness,  and  death.  It  is 
the  unreal  claim  to  true  manhood  or  man  as  the  image 
of  his  Maker,  even  as  the  angle  of  incidence  is  the 
reverse  of  the  angles  in  the  objects  reflected.  It  is  the 
false  supposition  that  the  opposite  of  Spirit  is  matter. 
But  Spirit  is  God,  and  God  is  all,  hence  He  hath  no 
opposite.  If  man  is  both  mind  and  matter,  the  loss 
of  a  limb  would  take  away  a  portion  of  manhood,  for 
matter  and  man  would  be  one. 

Are  Mind,  immortality,  and  consciousness  resident 
in  matter  ?  Is  God  the  source  of  matter,  or  does  He 
dwell  within  the  opposite  of  Himself  ?  But  He  giveth 
not  sin,  pain,  or  death.  Can  matter  recognize  Mind  ? 
Can  Deity  be  known  by  the  bodily  senses,  —  taste, 
touch,  sight,  smell,  hearing  ?  Can  these  senses,  which 
afford  no  direct  evidence  of  God,  give  correct  testimony 
as  to  Life,  Truth,  or  Love  ?  Could  God  create  such 
false  representations  of  Himself  as  sin,  sickness,  and 
death  ?     The  answer  must  be  in  the  negative. 

They  are  error,  and  error  is  the  opposite  of  Truth.  If 
one  is  real,  the  other  must  be  unreal.  Spirit  and  its  for- 
mations are  the  only  realities  of  being.  Neither  partner- 
ship nor  fellowship  can  exist  between  opposites.  One 
can  no  more  create  the  other  than  Truth  can  create 
error,  or  vice  versa.     As  Mrs.  Hemans  says :  — 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  157 

There  are  swift  hours  in  life  —  strong,  rushing  hours, 
That  do  the  work  of  tempests  in  their  might! 

They  shake  down  things  that  stood  as  rocks  and  towers 
Unto  th'  undoubting  mind;  they  pour  in  light 

Where  it  but  startles,  like  a  burst  of  day, 

For  which  the  uprooting  of  an  oak  makes  way; 
They  sweep  the  coloriug  mist  from  off  our  sight. 

The  temporal  and  unreal  never  touch  the  eternal  and 
real ;  the  mutable  and  imperfect  never  touch  the  immu- 
table and  perfect ;  nor  the  inharmonious  and  self-de- 
stroying the  harmonious  and  self-existing.  These  are 
tares  and  wheat  that  never  mingle,  but  grow  side  by 
side  until  the  harvest,  when  Science  shall  separate  them, 
—  through  the  apprehension  of  God  as  ever-present,  and 
of  man  as  made  in  His  likeness. 

Error  is  without  the  reality  of  Truth.  The  rule  of  re- 
version infers  from  error  its  opposite,  Truth  ;  and  Truth 
is  the  link  connecting  man  with  his  Maker.  As  mortals 
begin  to  understand  Spirit  they  will  give  up  the  belief 
that  there  is  aught  substantial  or  intelligent — that  there 
is  any  life  —  outside  of  God. 

Nature  and  revelation  inform  us  that  like  produces 
like.  Matter  is  to  be  classified  as  error,  because  it 
falsely  claims  Life,  Substance,  and  Intelligence  —  a 
claim  ignored  by  Spirit. 

Natural  history  presents  minerals,  vegetables,  and  an 
imals  as  preserving  their  original  species.  A  mineral 
is  not  produced  by  a  vegetable,  nor  the  human  by  the 
brute.  In  reproduction,  throughout  the  entire  round  of 
nature,  the  order  of  genus  and  species  is  preserved. 
This  indicates  the  spiritual  Truth  and  Science  of  Being. 
Error  relies  upon  a  reversal  of  this  order,  asserts  that 


158  SCIENCE   AND   HEALTH. 

Spirit  produces  matter  and  includes  all  the  ills  of  flesh, 
and  therefore  that  Good  is  the  author  of  evil, — supposi- 
tions which  contradict  even  natural  science. 

Divine  Science  —  which,  when  applied  to  humanity,  I 
denominate  Christian  Science  —  reveals  God  as  nut  the 
author  of  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  and  reveals  Spirit  as 
exempt  from  these  evils.  It  teaches  that  matter  is  the 
falsity,  not  the  fact,  of  existence ;  that  nerves,  hrain, 
stomach,  lungs,  have  —  as  matter  —  no  intelligence,  life, 
or  sensation. 

To  say  that  Mind  is  in  matter,  or  that  matter  is  the 
medium  of  Mind,  is  no  more  rational  than  to  say  that 
a  rock  embraces  an  embryonic  tree,  and  becomes  the 
medium  of  the  tree's  development  and  individuality. 

The  only  excuse  for  entertaining  such  opinions  is  our 
mortal  ignorance  of  Spirit, —  ignorance  that  yields  only 
to  the  understanding  of  immortal  existence,  as  revealed 
in  that  Science  whereby  we  enter  into  the  Kingdom  of 
Truth  on  earth,  and  learn  that  Spirit  is  supreme,  and 
that  matter  is  a  falsity  claiming  some  other  power  or 
presence  besides  Him.  Spirit  and  matter  no  more  com- 
mingle than  light  and  darkness.  When  one  appears  the 
other  disappears. 

Harmony  in  man  is  as  real  and  immortal  as  in  music. 
Discord  is  unreal  and  mortal.  Superstition  and  Under- 
standing can  never  combine.  The  latter  destroys  the 
former.  Discord  is  the  nothingness  of  error;  harmony 
is  the  somethinr/ness  of  Truth. 

To  say  that  Mind  is  beneath  a  skull-bone  is  a  false 
description  of  intelligence.  Sin  and  suffering  belong 
not  to  a  Divine  Mind.  Without  rightful  origin  or  exist- 
ence, they  have  neither  Principle  nor  permanence,  but 


SCIENCE    OF   BEING.  159 

belong  to  the  native  nothingness  of  error,  —  simulating 
the  creation  of  Mind  through  dust  that  returns  to  dust, 
instead  of  through  Spirit  that  is  eternal.  Error  supposes 
man  to  he  both  mental  and  material.  Divine  Science 
contradicts  this  postulate,  and  rebukes  material  sense. 

To  the  question,  "What  is  the  Ego ;  whence  its  origin, 
what  its  destiny  ? "  Christian  Science  replies  :  I  is 
Spirit  or  Soul,  not  physical  sense.  There  is  but  one  7, 
one  Mind  or  Spirit,  because  there  is  but  one  God.  Man 
reflects  this  one  Mind,  and  the  personal  I  surrenders  to 
the  Father,  from  whom  man's  individuality  is  reflected 
spiritually.     Man,  in  the  likeness  of  Cod,  is  not  matter. 

Spirit  is  God,  Soul;  and  Soul,  or  Spirit,  is  not  in  man ; 
else  God  would  have  but  one  representative,  namely, 
man,  and  man  would  be  identical  with  God.  Man  is  the 
spiritual  idea  of  God  ;  and  God  is  not  in  His  reflection, 
any  more  than  a  man  is  in  the  mirror  which  returns  his 
likeness. 

Man  should  have  no  other  Mind  than  God.  In  reality 
he  has  not.  It  is  only  a  delusion  that  he  seems  to  have 
another  mind  ;  and  this  delusion  is  the  inverted  image 
of  Mind,  in  everything  turned  upside-down,  fancying  that 
Soul  is  in  body,  Spirit  in  matter,  Immortality  in  mor- 
tality, the  Infinite  in  the  finite,  and  Principle  in  frag- 
mentary ideas. 

To  grasp  the  reality  and  order  of  being,  we  must  begin 
by  reckoning  God  as  the  only  Life,  Substance,  and  In- 
telligence. We  must  leave  sin,  sickness,  and  death  out 
of  the  account,  regarding  them  as  not  the  reality  of 
being,  but  as  its  counterfeit,  and  recognizing  the  genuine 
selfhood  only  in  what  is  good  and  true  ;  for  man  is  not 
the  offspring  of  flesh,  but  of  Spirit. 


160  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTH. 

The  absence  of  Truth  we  name  Error.  But  did  God 
create  error  ?  Hovvr  could  He  create  the  absence  or 
opposite  of  Himself  ?  He  is  ever-present  and  He  is  the 
all.  The  same  fountain  sends  not  forth  sweet  and  bitter 
waters.     Being  omnipresent,  God  can  never  be  absent. 

Error  is  human  illusion,  without  personal  identity  or 
principle,  and  has  no  existence  save  to  mistaken  human 
belief.  It  is  a  mistake  to  suppose  that  Life,  Substance, 
and  Intelligence  are  in  matter,  or  of  it ;  for  matter  is 
neither  thing,  nor  person,  but  merely  human  belief.  The 
five  physical  senses  imagine  Truth  and  error  as  mingling 
in  a  mind  both  good  and  evil.  This  false  evidence  must 
yield  to  the  appreciation  of  Spirit  and  His  creation. 

Erroneous  belief  is  mortal  self-mesmerism.  Change 
the  belief,  and  that  disappears  which  before  seemed  real 
to  it ;  and  whatever  is  accepted  in  place  of  the  forsaken 
belief  now  seems  real.  The  only  fact  concerning  any 
belief  is,  that  it  is  neither  true  nor  eternal,  but  subject 
to  change  and  death. 

Faith  is  higher  than  belief.  It  is  a  chrysalis  state  of 
thought,  wherein  spiritual  evidence,  unseen  to  the  mate- 
rial senses,  begins  to  appear ;  and  Truth,  that  is  ever 
present,  is  becoming  understood. 

Belief  has  its  degrees  of  comparison.  Some  beliefs 
are  better  than  others,  but  none  are  founded  on  the  rock. 
They  can  be  shaken  ;  and  until  belief  becomes  faith,  and 
faith  becomes  understanding,  belief  has  no  relation  to 
the  actual. 

The  Divine  Principle  that  Jesus  taught  and  demon- 
strated—  Life,  Truth,  and  Love  —  was  designed  for  hu- 
man acceptance  and  confirmation,  so  that  those  who 
arrive  not  at  the  understanding  and  proof  of  almighty 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  161 

power  are  without  excuse.  Sin,  sickness,  death,  —  what- 
ever indicates  the  opposite  of  God,  or  His  absence,  —  is 
a  belief  only,  and  this  belief  is  neither  the  mind  nor  body 
of  man,  for  it  is  not  begotten  of  the  Father.  That  sin 
is  unsustained  by  Truth,  and  brought  sickness  and  death 
in  its  train,  is  proof  that  these  are  all  forms  of  error. 

The  fact  that  the  Christ,  or  Truth,  overcame  and  still 
overcomes  death,  proves  the  King  of  Terrors  to  be  but 
a  mortal  belief,  or  error,  which  Truth  destroys  with  the 
spiritual  evidences  of  Life ;  and  this  shows  that  what 
appears  to  the  senses  as  death,  is  but  a  mortal  illusion, 
instead  of  man  or  the  universe  in  the  death-process. 

Matter  has  no  life  to  lose,  and  Spirit  never  dies.  The 
belief  disappears,  that  Life  and  Intelligence  are  in  or  of 
matter,  as  the  immortal  facts  of  being  are  seen,  whose 
only  Life,  or  Intelligence,  is  God,  or  good.  Spirit  is 
reached  only  through  the  understanding  and  demon- 
stration of  Life,  Truth,  and  Love. 

Neither  understanding  nor  Truth  accompanies  error, 
nor  is  error  the  offshoot  of  Intelligence.  Evil  calls  itself 
something  when  it  is  nothing.  It  saith,  "  I  am  man,  but 
I  am  not  the  image  and  likeness  of  God." 

Jesus,  explaining  the  origin  of  material  and  mortal 
manhood,  said  :  "Why  do  ye  not  understand  my  speech  ? 
Even  because  ye  cannot  hear  my  word.  Ye  are  of  your 
father,  the  devil  [error],  and  the  lusts  of  your  father  ye 
will  do.  He  was  a  murderer  from  the  beginning,  and 
abode  not  in  the  Truth,  because  there  is  no  truth  in 
him.  When  he  speaketh  a  lie  he  speaketh  of  his  own, 
for  he  is  a  liar,  and  the  father  of  it." 

The  more  material  a  belief,  the  more  tenacious  its 
error ;  the  stronger  the  manifestations  of  material  sense, 

11 


162  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTH. 

the  weaker  the  indications  of  Soul.  What  is  erringly 
termed  mind  sees  only  what  it  believes,  and  believes  only 
what  it  sees  —  what  the  material  senses  declare.  This 
mortal  belief,  misnamed  man,  says :  "  Matter  has  intelli- 
gence and  sensation  ;  nerves  feel ;  brains  think  and  sin  ; 
the  stomach  can  make  a  man  cross ;  limbs  can  cripple 
and  matter  kill  him."  This  verdict  of  the  so-called  five 
material  senses  victimizes  mortals,  taught  as  they  are  by 
physiology,  and  in  Materia  medica,  to  revere  those  five 
personal  lies  that  our  Master  so  sharply  referred  to,  — 
lies  which  are  destroyed  by  Truth,  through  spiritual 
sense  and  understanding.  Rightly  understood,  instead 
of  possessing  sentient  matter  we  have  sensationless 
bodies ;  and  God,  the  Soul  of  man  or  existence,  is  per- 
petual in  His  individuality,  harmony,  and  immortality . 
In  the  words  of  F.  W.  H.  Myers :  — 

Oh  could  I  tell,  ye  surely  would  believe  it  ! 

Oh  could  I  only  say  what  I  have  seen  ! 
How  should  I  tell,  or  how  can  ye  receive  it, 

How,  till  He  bringeth  you  where  I  have  been  ? 

The  admission  that  there  is  substance-matter  requires 
another  admission,  equally  false  —  that  there  is  no  sub- 
stance-Spirit, and  matter  is  self-creative,  self-existent, 
and  eternal  ;  whence  it  would  follow  that  there  are  two 
eternal  causes,  warring  forever  with  each  other ;  yet  it 
cannot  be  so,  since  the  One  Spirit  is  supreme.  How  can 
the  mortal  body  be  man's  being,  when  man  is  immortal  ? 

The  notion  of  the  eternity  of  matter  contradicts  the 
demonstration  of  Life  as  Spirit ;  and  this  contradiction 
would  lead  to  the  inference  that  if  man  is  matter,  he 
originated  in  dust  and  must  return  to  it  —  logic  which 
would  prove  his  annihilation.     But  Soul  is  never  in  a 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  163 

finite  form.  The  limited  never  for  a  moment  contains 
the  unlimited  and  immortal. 

The  lines  of  demarcation  between  immortal  man,  rep- 
resenting Spirit,  and  mortal  man,  representing  the  error 
that  Life  and  Intelligence  are  in  matter,  show  the  pleas- 
ures and  pains  of  matter  to  be  myths,  and  human  belief 
to  be  the  father  of  mythology,  wherein  matter  is  deemed 
the  intelligent  god  of  error. 

Reversed  by  Divine  Science,  the  evidence  before  the 
personal  senses  disappears.  Hence  the  opposition  of 
sensuous  man  to  the  Science  of  Soul,  and  the  signifi- 
cance of  the  Scripture,  "  The  carnal  mind  is  at  enmity 
with  God." 

Mortal  body  and  material  man  are  delusions  that 
spiritual  understanding  destroys  ;  but  the  real  man  loses 
not  his  identity  because  of  this  destruction,  for  he  has 
the  conscious  infinitude  of  being.  That  man  should  lose 
aught,  when  he  has  all,  is  impossible.  The  notion  that 
Mind  is  in  matter,  and  in  the  so-called  pleasures  and 
pains,  the  sin,  sickness,  and  death  of  matter, —  this 
notion  is  all  that  will  ever  be  lost. 

It  is  a  self-evident  error  that  there  can  be  such  a  real- 
ity as  animal  or  vegetable  life,  when  all  that  remains  of 
it  is  death ;  because  Life  is  never  for  a  moment  extinct, 
is  never  structural  or  organic,  and  never  is  absorbed  or 
limited  by  its  own  formations.  Life  is  the  Creator 
reflected  in  His  creations.  If  He  dwelt  within  what  He 
creates,  God  would  not  be  reflected  but  absorbed,  and 
the  Science  of  Being  would  be  forever  lost,  —  through  a 
mortal  idea  of  life  that  has  beginning  and  end,  instead 
of  that  immortality  which  is  "  without  beginning-  of 
years  or  end  of  days." 


164  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  chief  corner-stone  of  Science  is  the  following 
postulate,  that  the  immortal  basis  of  Life  is  Soul,  not 
body,  —  Life,  not  death  ;  and  this  Science  reveals  the 
glorious  possibilities  of  man,  unlimited  by  mortal  short- 
sightedness. Life  is  not  learned  from  death.  Spiritual 
being  has  no  consciousness  of  death  or  life  in  matter, 
and  in  Truth  we  lose  what  we  have  learned  from  error. 
"  The  last  shall  be  first,  and  the  first  last."  What  we 
now  esteem  as  matter  will  dissolve  into  its  native  ele- 
ments of  oblivion. 

Divine  Science  puts  not  new  wine  into  old  bottles, 
Soid  into  matter,  nor  the  Infinite  into  the  finite.  Our 
false  views  of  matter  must  perish  before  we  can  grasp 
the  facts  of  Spirit.  The  old  belief  must  disappear,  or 
the  new  idea  will  be  spilled,  and  the  inspiration  that 
changes  our  standpoints  will  be  gone.  Now,  as  of  old, 
Truth  casts  out  error  and  heals  the  sick. 

Continuing  our  definition  of  Man,  let  us  remember 
that  beyond  and  above  the  mortal  illusion  of  Life,  Sub- 
stance, and  Intelligence  existent  in  matter,  there  has 
existed  forever  the  harmonious  and  immortal  man ;  and 
this  is  fact,  not  fable.  The  Science  of  Being  reveals 
man  as  perfect,  even  as  the  Father  is  perfect ;  because 
the  Soul  of  man  is  God,  and  the  real  man  is  governed 
by  Soul,  instead  of  sense,  by  the  law  of  Spirit,  instead  of 
the  supposed  law  of  Intelligence  in  matter. 

God  is  Love.  He  is  therefore  Divine  Principle,  not 
person.  Man  is  His  image  and  likeness,  and  conscious- 
ness is  in  Soul,  not  body.  The  minutiae  and  infinity  of 
individualities  reflect  God's  individuality,  and  are  com- 
prehended and  formed  by  Soul,  not  by  material  sense, 
by  Spirit,  not  by  matter.     In  the  divine  sequence  the 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  165 

senses  of  man  are  ever  spiritual,  attached  to  Soul  in- 
stead of  matter,  and  thought  passes  from  Soul  to  govern 
man,  but  never  returns  a  sensation  or  report  from  mat- 
ter to  Soul,  for  matter  is  not,  and  cannot  be,  cognizant 
of  evil  or  good. 

The  Science  of  Being  shows  it  is  impossible  for 
infinite  Soul  to  be  in  a  finite  body,  and  man  to  be  a 
separate  intelligence  from  his  Maker.  When  this  is 
understood  it  will  unfold  the  universal  brotherhood  of 
man,  wherein  one  mind  is  not  at  war  with  another,  but 
all  have  one  Mind,  one  Soul.  Man  and  his  Maker  are 
correlated  in  divine  Science,  and  consciousness  is  cog- 
nizant only  of  the  things  of  God. 

Science,  reversing  the  seeming  relation  of  Soul  and 
body,  —  as  astronomy  reverses  the  human  perception  of 
the  movement  of  the  solar  system,  —  makes  body  tribu- 
tary to  Mind.  Even  as  it  is  the  earth  that  is  in  motion 
while  the  sun  is  at  rest,  though  in  viewing  the  sunrise 
from  Mount  Washington  one  finds  it  impossible  to  be- 
lieve the  sun  is  not  really  rising,  so  body  is  but  the 
humble  servant  of  the  restful  Mind,  though  it  seems 
otherwise  to  finite  sense.  But  we  shall  never  under- 
stand this  while  we  admit  that  Soul  is  in  body,  Mind 
in  matter,  and  that  man  is  included  in  non-intelligence. 
Soul  is  God  who  was  and  ever  will  be  eternal,  and  man 
co-exists  with  and  reflects  Soul,  and  is  eternal. 

Unless  the  harmony  and  immortality  of  man  are  be- 
coming more  apparent,  we  are  not  gaining  the  true  idea 
of  God;  and  the  body  will  manifest  what  governs  it. 
whether  it  be  Truth  or  error,  Understanding  or  belief, 
Spirit  or  matter.  Therefore  "  acquaint  thyself  now  with 
God,  and  be  at  peace." 


166  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTH. 

The  various  beliefs  of  mortals,  culminating  in  relig- 
ious dogmas  and  medical  theories,  are  mainly  predicated 
of  matter;  and  that  affords  no  gleam  of  God,  Truth. 
Spiritual  ideas,  like  numbers  and  notes,  start  from  Prin- 
ciple instead  of  person,  and  admit  no  illusions  concerning 
them.  They  lead  up  to  their  divine  origin,  which,  once 
understood,  brings  harmony. 

The  false  bearings  of  knowledge  lead  to  sin  and  death. 
Winn  Spirit  and  matter,  Truth  and  error,  seem  to  com- 
mingle, they  rest  only  upon  foundations  that  time  is 
wearing  away.  Finite  knowledge  does  no  justice  to 
Truth  in  any  direction.  It  limits  all  things,  and  would 
compress  Infinite  Mind  within  a  skull.  It  can  neither 
apprehend  nor  worship  the  Infinite.  To  accommodate 
a  human  finite  sense  of  Soul,  it  seeks  to  divide  the  One 
Soul  into  many.  This  error  has  "  lords  many  and  gods 
many." 

Jesus  said,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself," 
and  Jehovah's  first  command  is,  "  Thou  shalt  have  no 
other  gods  before  Me  ;  "  but  behold  the  zeal  of  belief  to 
establish  the  opposite  error  of  "  gods  many."  The  Ser- 
pent's argument  in  the  Eden  allegory,  "  T  will  make  you 
as  gods,"  runs  through  every  avenue  of  mortal  belief, 
asserting  Soul  to  be  in  body,  and  Infinite  Life  to  be  in 
finite  forms. 

Human  philosophy  seeks  Cause  in  effect,  Principle  in 
its  idea,  and  Life  and  Intelligence  in  matter.  Medicine 
would  learn  the  state  of  a  man  from  matter,  instead 
of  from  Mind.  It  examines  the  lungs,  tongue,  and  pulse, 
to  ascertain  how  much  harmony,  or  health,  matter  is 
permitting  to  Mind,  how  much  pain  or  pleasure,  action 
or  stagnation,  matter  is  allowing;  matter 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  167 

Physiology,  exalting  matter  and  dethroning  Mind, 
would  rule  man  by  material  law  instead  of  spiritual  ; 
and,  failing  to  give  health  or  life  by  this  process,  ig- 
nores the  Divine  Spirit  as  unable  or  unwilling  to  render 
help  in  time  of  physical  need.  If  mortals  sin,  they  are 
dealt  with  according  to  a  theology  that  admits  God  to 
be  the  healer  of  sin  but  not  of  sickness,  although  our 
blessed  Master  demonstrated  that  he  could  save  from 
sickness  as  well  as  sin. 

If  the  Infinite  were  within  the  finite,  God  would  be 
human,  and  unlimited  Mind  spring  from  a  limited  body ; 
whereas  limitless  Mind  can  have  no  starting-point  and 
return  to  no  limit,  but  must  forever  radiate  through 
unfathomable  space.  Mind  is  not  person.  Pre-existing, 
it  must  antedate  all  material  formation.  Having  no 
starting-point,  Mind  can  never  be  in  bonds,  or  be  fully 
manifested  through  personality.  God  is  individual,  not 
personal ;  to  be  omnipresent,  God  must  fill  universal 
space.     To  conceive  of  such  personality  is  impossible. 

The  artist  is  not  in  his  painting;  the  picture  is  his 
thought  evolved.  The  human  belief  fancies  that  it  de- 
lineates thought  on  matter ;  but  what  is  matter  ?  Was 
it  before  thought  ?  Matter  is  made  up  of  forces,  and 
force  is  reduced  to  Mind ;  and  thought  will  finally  be 
understood  and  seen  without  material  accompaniments. 
The  potter  is  not  in  the  clay  ;  else  the  clay  would  have 
power  over  the  potter.  God  reproduces  His  own  indi- 
viduality, and  He  cannot  really  be  in  His  reflection. 

Knowledge  is  a  mortal,  finite  sense  of  things  that 
Spirit  disclaims.  Human  knowledge  mistakes  cause  for 
effect,  limits  Life,  holds  fast  to  discord  and  death.  Man 
and  the  universe,  interpreted  by  their  Divine  Principle. 


168  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

can  be  understood  ;  but,  denned  by  what  is  termed  per- 
sonal sense,  they  are  ambiguous,  and  subject  to  growth, 
maturity,  and  decay.  Impressions  gained  through  mat- 
ter are  the  beliefs  of  mortal  mind,  —  the  offspring  of 
sense  not  Soul,  —  symbolizing  all  that  is  evil  and  de- 
structible. The  senses  of  Spirit  are  understanding,  un- 
erring and  demonstrable  ideas.  Hence  their  necessity 
to  Christianity,  and  to  the  establishment  of  Truth. 

Human  knowledge  is  a  blind  guide,  a  Samson  shorn  of 
his  locks.  Without  organization,  its  only  life,  it  lacks 
moral  strength.  Idea  and  Principle  are  born  of  Spirit, 
and  are  not  mere  inferences  from  a  material  premise. 

Adhesion,  cohesion,  and  attraction  are  not  forces  of 
matter.  They  are  properties  of  Mind ;  they  belong  to 
Principle.  They  launched  the  earth  in  its  orbit.  They 
are  from  Him  who  saith  to  the  proud  wave,  "  Thus  far 
and  no  farther."  We  tread  on  forces.  Withdraw  them, 
and  the  universe  would  collapse.  Human  knowledge 
calls  these  mental  forces  Matter  ;  but  Divine  Science 
gives  them  back  to  Mind. 

God  creates  and  governs  the  universe  and  man,  —  as 
spiritual  ideas  that  He  evolves,  and  which  are  obedient 
to  the  Mind  that  made  them.  Mortal  mind  translates 
the  spiritual  into  the  material,  and  must  give  back  the 
original  rendering,  if  it  would  escape  from  the  mortality 
of  such  error.     Longfellow  well  sings  :  — 

Our  little  lives  are  kept  in  equipoise 
By  opposite  attractions  and  desires,  — 

The  struggle  of  the  instinct  that  enjoys, 
And  the  more  noble  instinct  that  aspires. 

Mind  is  the  source  of  all  movement.  There  is  no 
inertia    in    Mind's    perpetual    and    harmonious    action. 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  169 

Mortal  mind,  prolific  of  error,  sickness,  sin,  and  death, 
acts  and  reacts,  and  then  comes  to  a  stop  ;  but  this  error 
is  not  the  actual  Mind,  which  is  the  same  Life,  Truth, 
and  Love,  "  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever."  Ideas  rest 
on  understanding,  not  on  belief. 

Personal  sense  defines  disease  as  a  reality ;  but  the 
Scriptures  declare  that  Spirit  makes  all,  even  while  this 
personal  sense  is  saying  that  matter  makes  disease,  and 
Immortal  Mind  cannot  heal  it.  Human  sense  supports 
all  that  is  untrue,  selfish,  or  debased.  It  would  put 
Soul  into  soil,  Life  into  limbo,  and  doom  all  things  to 
decay.  We  must  put  to  silence  this  lie  of  material 
sense,  with  the  Truth  of  spiritual  sense.  We  must  cause 
the  error  to  cease  that  brought  sin  and  death,  and  would 
shut  out  the  pure  sense  of  omnipotence. 

Is  the  sick  man  a  sinner  above  all  others  ?  No,  but 
he  is  not  the  idea  of  God,  in  that  he  is  sick.  Weary 
of  their  material  beliefs,  whence  so  much  sorrow  comes, 
mortals  grow  more  spiritual,  as  the  error  (or  belief  that 
Life  is  in  matter)  yields  to  the  hope  of  spiritual  exist- 
ence. A  wicked  man  is  not  the  idea  of  God ;  he  is 
little  else  than  error's  representative.  To  suppose  that 
hatred,  envy,  pride,  malice,  hypocrisy,  have  Life  abiding 
in  them,  is  a  terrible  mistake.  Life  and  its  idea,  Truth 
and  its  idea,  never  made  a  man  sick  or  sinful.  Mortals 
are  not  like  immortals,  created  in  God's  own  image ;  yet 
there  is  enough  of  good,  of  Infinite  Spirit,  acknowledged 
by  this  mortal  consciousness,  to  at  last  reveal  the  sense 
of  being  that  is  real  and  perfect,  forever  intact. 

We  all  look  on  a  corpse,  not  as  man,  but  simply  as 
matter.  Men  say,  "The  body  is  dead;"  but  this  death 
was  the  departure  of  a  mortal  illusion,  not  of  matter 


170  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  matter  is  there  still.  The  consent  of  that  mortal 
belief  to  die  occasioned  its  death  and  departure ;  yet 
you  say  it  was  matter  that  died. 

You  say  that  Soul  is  lost,  and  yet  is  immortal.  If 
Soul  sinned  it  would  die ;  for  spiritual  death  is  oblivion. 
Only  because  it  is  Spirit,  that  hath  no  element  of  self- 
destruction,  Soul  is  immortal.  Is  man  lost  spiritually  ? 
No,  he  can  only  be  lost  materially.  All  sin  is  material; 
it  cannot  be  spiritual.  Sin  exists  only  so  long  as  the 
illusion  of  matter  remains.  It  is  the  sense  of  sin,  and 
not  the  sinful  soul,  that  is  to  be  lost. 

Entity  signifies  the  particular  nature  of  being ;  God, 
without  the  image  and  likeness  of  Himself  in  man, 
would  be  a  nonentity.  Spiritual  man  is  the  idea  of 
God,  an  idea  that  cannot  be  lost  or  separated  from  its 
Divine  Principle.  When  the  evidence  before  the  ma- 
terial senses  yielded  to  the  spiritual  sense  of  Soul,  Paul 
declared  that  nothing  could  separate  him  from  the  love 
of  God,  —  the  sweet  sense  and  presence  of  Life  and 
Truth. 

Truth,  demonstrated,  is  eternal  Life.  Mortal  man 
can  never  rise  from  the  temporal  debris  of  error,  —  the 
belief  in  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  —  until  he  learns  that 
God  is  his  only  Life.  While  the  belief  continues  of  life 
and  sensation  in  the  body,  the  body  will  be  mortal ;  and 
mortals  will  be  governed  in  belief  b}'  their  bodies. 

Harmony  is  controlled  by  its  Principle,  is  produced 
by  it  and  abides  with  it.  Principle  is  the  Life  of  man; 
hence  his  happiness  is  not  at  the  disposal  of  personal 
sense.     Truth  is  not  contaminated  by  error. 

Whence  came  to  me  this  conviction,  in  antagonism 
to   the   testimony    of    the    human    senses  ?     From    the 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  171 

self-evident  fact  that  matter  has  no  sensation;  from  the 
common  human  experience  of  the  falsity  of  all  material 
things ;  from  the  obvious  fact  that  mortal  mind  is  what 
suffers,  feels,  sees ;  since  matter  cannot  suffer. 

My  conclusions  are  reached  by  allowing  this  evidence 
to  multiply  with  mathematical  certainty,  and  the  lesser 
demonstration  to  prove  the  greater  ;  as  three  multiplied  by 
three,  equalling  nine,  proves  conclusively  that  three  times 
three  duodecillions  will  be,  must  be,  nine  duodecillions. 

The  irrational  belief  that  pain  is  located  in  a  limb 
which  has  been  removed,  when  really  the  sensation  is 
believed  to  be  in  the  nerves,  is  an  added  proof  of  the 
the  unreliability  of  physical  testimony. 

The  inebriate  believes  there  is  pleasure  in  intoxication. 
The  thief  believes  he  has  gained  something  by  stealing, 
and  the  hypocrite  that  he  is  hiding  himself ;  but  the 
Science  of  Mind  corrects  such  mistakes,  as  the  demon- 
stration of  Truth  destroys  error. 

Electricity  is  not  a  vital  fluid,  but  an  element  of  mor- 
tal mind,  —  the  thought-essence  that  forms  the  link  be- 
tween what  is  termed  matter  and  mortal  mind.  Both 
are  different  strata  of  human  belief.  The  grosser  sub- 
stratum is  named  matter.  The  more  ethereal  is  called 
human  mind,  which  is  the  nearer  counterfeit  of  the 
immortal  Mind,  and  hence  the  more  accountable  and 
sinful  belief.  Both  are  false  presentations  of  facts,  for 
the  Immortal  and  mortal  never  touch. 

The  manifestation  of  God  through  mortals  is  as  light 
passing  through  the  wTindow-pane.  The  light  and  glass 
never  mingle.  That  mortal  mind  through  which  Truth 
appears  most  vividly,  must  have  lost  much  materiality 
and  error  to  become  a  better  transparency  for  Truth. 


172  SCIENCE   AND   HEALTH. 

Then,  like  a  cloud  melting  into  thin  vapor,  it  no  longer 
hides  the  light. 

The  electricity  of  mortal  mind,  its  gases  and  forces, 
are  counterfeits  of  the  spiritual  forces  of  Eternal  Mind, 
whose  omnipotence  is  Truth,  whose  attraction  is  Love, 
Avhose  adhesion  and  cohesion  are  Life,  perpetuating  the 
eternal  identities.  Electricity  is  the  essence  of  mortal 
mind,  the  counterfeit  of  the  true  essence  of  Eternal 
Mind,  —  the  great  difference  being  that  one  is  divine. 

The  self-destructive  forces  of  mortal  thought  are  ex- 
pressed in  the  earthquake,  the  wind,  wave,  lightning, 
fire,  the  ferocity  of  beasts.  These  counterfeit  divine 
justice  and  are  called  in  the  Scriptures  "  the  anger  of 
the  Lord."  Really  they  signify  His  mercy  in  justice, 
the  strength  and  permanency  of  Truth,  whose  supremacy 
is  ever  asserting  itself.  Christian  Science  brings  to 
light  Truth  and  its  supremacy,  universal  harmony,  the 
entireness  of  God,  and  the  nothingness  of  matter. 

Human  opinions  and  beliefs,  the  testimony  of  material 
sense,  cause  the  suppositional  warfare  between  Truth 
and  error,  between  the  evidences  of  the  spiritual  senses 
and  of  the  so-called  material  senses ;  and  this  warfare 
will  continue  until  every  question  between  them  is  deter- 
mined by  the  immutable  Principle  of  right. 

There  is  no  material  Truth,  and  what  are  termed  the 
personal  senses  can  take  no  cognizance  of  spiritual  Truth. 
Divine  Science,  reversing  the  testimony  of  the  material 
senses,  tears  away  the  foundations  of  error.  Hence  the 
enmity  between  them,  and  the  impossibility  of  perfect 
understanding  till  error  disappears. 

Deductions  from  material  hypotheses  are  not  scientific. 
They  differ  from  actual  Science  in  not  being  based  on 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  173 

Mind.  The  Science  of  Mind  deals  with  disease  as  error, 
and  heals  with  Truth.  Medical  science  treats  disease 
as  if  it  were  real,  and  heals  it,  or  attempts  to  heal  it, 
with  matter.  Material  methods  are  temporary,  and  have 
never  elevated  mankind. 

Materia  medica,  like  its  narcotics,  satisfies  mortal 
mind,  and  so  reaches  the  body,  but  leaves  both  mind  and 
body  the  worse  for  this  abnormal  submission.  Christian 
Science  impresses  both  the  human  mind  and  body,  and 
brings  out  the  immortal  proof  that  Life  is  continuous 
and  harmonious.  As  with  a  two-edged  sword,  Science 
both  amputates  error  and  destroys  it.  Mankind  is  the 
better  for  this  profound  surgery. 

Life  is  no  more  in  the  forms  that  express  it,  than 
substance  is  in  its  shadow.  If  Life  were  in  mortal  man, 
or  material  things,  it  would  be  subject  to  their  limita- 
tions and  end  in  death.  A  belief  fulfils  the  illusive 
conditions  of  belief.  Sickness,  sin,  and  death  seem  as 
real  to  human  belief  as  do  Life,  Truth,  and  Love.  As 
a  cloud  hides  the  sun  it  cannot  extinguish,  so  belief 
may  seem  to  silence  the  voice  of  immutable  harmony, 
but  cannot  destroy  its  Science. 

If  Soul  is  immortal  it  cannot  be  finite.  By  losing  the 
finite  sense  of  being  we  gain  the  eternal  unfolding  of 
Life,  and  this  is  immortality.  Day  may  decline  and 
shadows  fall,  but  darkness  flees  when  the  earth  has 
again  turned  upon  its  axis.  The  sun  is  not  affected 
by  the  revolution  of  the  earth.  So  Science  reveals  Soul 
as  untouched  by  sin  and  death,  as  the  central  Life 
and  Intelligence  around  which  circle  harmoniously  all 
things  in  the  systems  of  Mind,  —  spirituality  and  individ- 
uality.    All   Science  is  divine.     Human  thought  never 


174  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

projected  the  least  portion  of  Science.  It  has  caught 
and  interpreted  in  its  own  way  the  echo  of  Spirit,  and 
repeated  it  materially,  but  it  has  never  produced  a  tone, 
or  sent  forth  a  positive  sound. 

As  long  as  we  believe  that  Soul  can  sin,  or  that  Soul 
is  in  the  body,  we  can  never  understand  the  Science  of 
Being.  When  humanity  does  understand  this  Science  it 
will  be  the  law  of  Life  to  man,  —  even  the  higher  law 
of  Soul,  that  prevails  over  sense,  through  harmony  and 
immortality.  The  so-called  laws  of  matter  have  never 
made  mortals  whole,  harmonious,  or  immortal.  Hence 
the  importance  of  understanding  that  Science  of  Being 
which  reveals  perfection.  Human  belief  has  sought  out 
many  inventions,  but  not  one  of  them  can  solve  a  prob- 
lem without  the  Principle  of  Science.  The  body  cannot 
be  harmonious  if  not  governed  by  Soul. 

The  governor  is  not  subject  to  the  governed.  In  Sci- 
ence the  body  is  governed  by  its  Principle,  as  numbers 
are  ruled  by  their  law.  The  Intelligence  does  not 
originate  in  the  numbers,  but  is  made  manifest  through 
them.  The  body  does  not  include  Soul,  but  simply 
manifests  it.  The  delusion  that  there  is  life  in  matter 
has  no  kinship  with  the  Life  supernal. 

It  is  morally  wrong  to  examine  the  body  in  order  to 
ascertain  if  we  are  in  health,  and  what  are  our  life- 
prospects  ;  because  this  is  to  take  the  government  of 
man  out  of  the  hands  of  God.  To  employ  drugs  for 
the  cure  of  disease  shows  a  lack  of  faith  in  God,  the 
Divine  Principle  of  all  harmony ;  and  physical  har- 
mony is  health.  The  ancient  Christian  healers  tell  us 
that  "He  is  a  very  present  help  in  time  of  trouble." 
Mystery  and   miracle   and  error   will   disappear   when 


SCIENCE    OF   BEING.  175 

it  becomes  fairly  understood  that  Spirit  controls  the 
body,  and  that  man  should  have  no  other  mind  but 
God. 

The  belief  that  Life  is  in  matter  may  be  changed,  by 
the  universal  law  of  mortal  mind,  to  a  belief  in  death. 
Then  mortal  man,  like  the  tree  or  flower,  is  supposed 
to  die ;  but  the  fact  remains  that  man  and  the  universe 
are  immortal  and  spiritual. 

The  spiritual  fact  and  the  material  belief  of  things 
are  opposites,  but  the  spiritual  is  true ;  and  therefore 
the  material,  which  is  its  opposite,  must  be  untrue.  Life 
is  not  in  matter,  so  that  it  cannot  be  said  to  pass  out 
of  it.  Hence  there  is  no  death,  for  Spirit  and  all  things 
spiritual  are  eternal. 

The  principle  of  music  governs  tones ;  but  if  mortals 
caught  harmony  through  the  ear,  —  a  material  sense, — 
they  would  lose  it  again  if  time  or  accident  robbed  them 
of  hearing.  To  be  master  of  chords  and  discords,  musi- 
cal science  must  be  understood.  Left  to  the  decisions 
of  material  sense,  music  is  liable  to  be  misapprehended 
and  run  into  discord.  Controlled  by  a  belief,  instead  of 
by  the  understanding,  it  must  be  imperfectly  expressed. 
Even  thus  man,  not  understanding  Science,  —  his  Divine 
Principle,  or  Soul,  thrust  aside  as  incomprehensible,  — 
is  abandoned  to  conjectures,  left  in  the  hands  of  igno- 
rance, placed  at  the  disposal  of  illusions,  subjected  to 
the  same  material  sense  which  creates  the  discord.  A 
discontented,  discordant  mortal  is  no  more  a  man  than 
discord  is  music. 

It  is  ignorance  and  belief  alone,  based  on  a  material 
sense  of  things,  that  hide  spiritual  beauty  and  good. 
Understanding  this,   Paul   said,    "  Neither   height   nor 


176  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

depth,  nor  any  other  created  thing,  shall  be  able  to 
separate  us  from  the  love  of  God."  This  is  Divine 
Science :  that  Love  cannot  be  deprived  of  its  manifesta- 
tion, or  object ;  that  joy  cannot  be  turned  into  sorrow ; 
that  good  can  never  produce  evil,  nor  Life  result  in 
death.  Hence  the  perfect  man,  governed  by  the  perfect 
Principle  we  name  God,  has  immortality,  sinlessness, 
and  everlasting  existence. 

Anatomy  has  never  defined  man  as  created  by  Spirit, 
—  as  God's  man.  It  explains  the  man  of  men,  created 
materially  instead  of  spiritually,  and  as  emerging  from 
the  lowest  instead  of  from  the  highest  conception  of 
being.  Anatomy  defines  man  as  matter  and  mind,  and 
Mind  as  being  at  the  mercy  of  matter  for  every  function, 
formation,  and  manifestation.  It  takes  man  up  at  all 
points  materially.  It  loses  Spirit,  drops  the  true  tone 
and  accepts  the  discord.  It  lays  aside  the  Principle  tha'c 
produced  harmonious  man,  and  deals  only  with  matter, 
calling  that  man  which  is  not  the  counterpart,  but  the 
counterfeit,  of  God's  man. 

Can  we  gather  peaches  from  a  hedge,  or  deduce  from 
discord  the  concord  of  being?  Yet  such  are  some  of 
the  leading  illusions  that  serve  as  milestones  to  point 
out  the  path  which  Science  must  tread  in  its  mission 
among  mortals. 

It  is  self-evident  error  —  the  belief  that  pain  and  pleas- 
ure, life  and  death,  holiness  and  unholiness,  mingle  in 
man ;  yet  that  man  is  at  the  same  time  in  the  likeness 
of  Life,  Truth,  and  Love,  is  spiritually  conceived  and 
created.  All  the  vanity  of  the  ages  can  never  make  that 
contradiction  true.  Science  lays  the  axe  at  the  root  of 
the  illusion  that  Life,  or  Mind,  is  in  the  material  body. 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  177 

and  will  eventually  hew  down  this  illusion,  either  through 
a  belief  of  death,  or  a  better  understanding  of  the  Science 
of  Life. 

If  God  be  admitted  as  the  only  Mind  and  Life,  there 
is  left  no  room  for  sin  and  death.  When  Ave  learn 
in  Science  how  to  be  perfect,  even  as  our  Father  in 
Heaven  is  perfect,  thought  is  turned  into  neAv  and 
healthy  channels,  —  towards  the  contemplation  of  things 
immortal,  and  away  from  the  personality  to  the  Principle 
of  man.  Because  Life  is  God,  it  must  be  eternal,  self- 
existent, —  the  everlasting  "I  Am,"  the  Being  that  was, 
and  is,  and  shall  be,  and  that  nothing  can  erase. 

Truth  is  "  the  resurrection  and  the  Life,"  for  it  de- 
stroys the  belief  that  Mind,  the  only  immortality  of  man, 
can  be  buried  in  the  body,  and  Life  be  subject  to  death. 

Knowledge  gained  from  material  sense  is  figuratively 
represented  in  Scripture  as  a  tree,  bearing  the  fruits  of 
sin,  sickness,  and  death.  Ought  we  not  then  to  judge 
this  knowledge,  thus  conveyed,  as  untrue  and  dangerous, 
since  "  the  tree  is  known  by  its  fruits  ? " 

Human  resistance  to  Divine  Science  weakens  in  pro- 
portion as  mortals  give  up  error  for  Truth,  and  the 
understanding  of  being  supersedes  mere  belief.  Until 
I  learned  the  vastness  of  Christian  Science,  the  fixedness 
of  mortal  illusions,  and  human  hatred  of  Truth,  I  had 
cherished  sanguine  hopes  that  Christian  Science  would 
meet  with  immediate  and  general  acceptance.  "When 
the  scientific  relation  of  man  to  God  is  perceived  we 
shall  begin  to  demonstrate  scientific  being,  by  destroying 
the  errors  of  sense  and  healing  the  sick. 

Then  we  shall  change  our  standpoints  of  Life  and  In- 
telligence from  a  material  to  a  spiritual  basis,  gain  the 

12 


178  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

perfect  Life,  or  control  of  Soul  over  sense,  and  receive 
Christianity,  or  Truth,  in  its  Divine  Principle.  This 
must  be  the  climax,  before  harmonious  and  immortal 
man  is  fully  understood  and  demonstrated.  It  is  highly 
important  —  in  view  of  the  immense  work  to  be  accom- 
plished before  this  recognition  of  Divine  Science  —  to 
turn  our  thoughts  in  this  direction,  that  finite  belief  may 
be  prepared  to  relinquish  its  error. 

If  the  Principle,  rule,  and  demonstration  of  being  are 
not  in  the  least  understood  before  what  is  termed  death 
reaches  us,  we  shall  rise  no  higher  in  the  scale  of  being 
at  that  single  point  of  experience ;  but  we  shall  remain 
as  material  as  before  the  transition,  still  seeking  happi- 
ness through  a  material  instead  of  through  a  spiritual 
sense  of  Life,  and  through  selfish  and  personal  motives. 
So  long  as  it  lasts,  error  will  incur  the  penalty  of  sick- 
ness, sin,  and  death  ;  and  these  will  continue  so  long  as 
the  belief  remains  that  Life  and  Mind  are  finite  in  the 
body,  and  manifested  through  brains  or  nerves. 

If  the  change  called  death  destroyed  the  belief  that 
pleasure  and  pain  commingle  and  proceed  from  the  body, 
happiness  would  be  won  at  the  moment  of  dissolution, 
and  be  forever  permanent ;  but  this  is  not  so.  Perfec- 
tion is  gained  only  by  degrees,  so  that  they  who  are 
"  unrighteous  shall  be  unrighteous  still,"  until  Science 
remove  ail  their  ignorance  and  sin. 

Each  sin  and  error,  possessing  us  at  the  instant  of 
death,  ceases  not  with  the  dissolution  of  matter,  but  en- 
dures till  the  death  of  the  error.  To  be  wholly  spiritual 
man  must  be  sinless.  He  becomes  spiritual  only  as  he 
reaches  perfection.  The  murderer,  though  slain  in  the 
act,  does  not  thereby  forsake  sin.    He  is  no  more  spiritual 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  179 

tor  believing  his  body  dead,  and  learning  that  his  cruel 
mind  is  not  dead.  His  thoughts  are  no  purer  until  he 
disarms  evil  with  good.  His  body  is  as  material  as  his 
mind,  and  vice  versa. 

Progress  is  born  of  experience.  It  is  the  ripening  of 
mortal  man,  that  drops  the  mortal  for  the  immortal. 
Either  here  or  hereafter  suffering  or  Science  must  purge 
this  false  illusion  about  Life  and  Intelligence,  and  cleanse 
man  of  sense  and  self.  The  old  man,  with  his  deeds, 
must  be  put  off.  Nothing  sensual  or  sinful  is  immortal. 
The  death  of  sin  is  all  that  can  awaken  man  to  the  Life 
that  is  real  and  eternal. 

The  so-called  pleasures  and  pains  of  personal  sense 
perish  in  the  rough  anguish  ;  and  these  must  lie  de- 
stroyed before  the  actuality  of  being  is  attained.  Mortal 
belief  must  lose  all  satisfaction  in  sin,  in  order  to  part 
with  it. 

Whether  mortals  will  learn  this  here  or  hereafter,  and 
now  long  they  will  suffer  the  pangs  of  fiery  purification, 
must  depend  upon  the  tenacity  of  error.  Feeling  so  per- 
petually the  false  consciousness  that  life  is  bodily,  yet 
remembering  that  God  is  really  our  Life,  we  may  tremble 
for  the  days  in  which  we  must  say  "  I  have  no  pleasure 
in  them." 

The  suppositions  that  sin  is  pardoned  while  unforsaken, 
that  happiness  can  be  universal  in  the  midst  of  sin,  that 
the  so-called  death  of  the  body  frees  from  sin,  and  that 
God's  pardon  is  not  the  destruction  of  sin — these  are 
grave  mistakes.  We  know  that  all  will  be  changed  in 
the  twinkling  of  an  eye  "  when  the  last  trump  shall 
sound  ;  "  but  the  last  call  of  Wisdom  cannot  come  till 
mortals  have  yielded  to  each  lesser  call  in  the  growth  of 


180  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Christian  character.     Mortals  need  not  fancy  that  belief 
in  death  will  awaken  them  to  glorified  being. 

"  As  the  tree  falleth,  so  shall  it  lie."  As  man  falleth 
asleep,  so  shall  he  awaken.  As  death  findeth  mortal 
man,  so  shall  he  be  after  death,  until  probation  affects 
the  needful  change.  Mind  is  never  dust.  No  resurrec- 
tion from  the  grave  awaits  Mind,  for  the  grave  has  no 
power  over  it.  No  final  judgment  awaits  mortals,  for 
the  judgment-day  of  Wisdom  is  passed  hourly  and  con 
tinually, —  the  judgment  by  which  mortal  man  i?  being 
divested  of  all  material  error ;  and  spiritual  error,  there 
is  none. 

When  the  last  mortal  fault  is  destroyed,  then  the  final 
trump  will  sound  that  ends  the  battle  of  Truth  with  sin 
and  mortality ;  but  of  "  that  day  and  hour,  no  man 
knoweth."  Here  prophecy  pauses.  Science  alone  can 
probe  the  thoughts  and  depths  of  being,  and  point  to  eter 
nal  Life.  Universal  salvation  rests  on  progression,  and 
is  unattainable  without  it.  Heaven  is  not  a  locality,  but 
a  state,  in  which  Mind  and  body  are  harmonious  and 
immortal,  because  sin  is  destroyed,  and  man  is  found 
having  no  righteousness  of  his  own,  and  no  Mind  but 
God. 

The  mirage  —  which  makes  trees  and  cities  seem  to  be 
where  they  are  not  —  illustrates  the  illusion  of  that  man 
who  is  not  in  the  image  of  God.  So  far  as  this  state- 
ment is  understood  it  will  be  admitted,  and  the  true 
reflection  of  God  —  the  real  man,  or  the  new  man  (as 
Paul  has  it)  —  will  appear. 

The  time  has  come  for  this  finite  notion,  of  the  body 
as  God,  to  give  place  to  a  diviner  sense  of  Mind  and  its 
manifestation,  in  the  better  understanding  that  Science 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  181 

gives  of  the  Supreme  Being,  or  Divine  Principle,  named, 
in  the  Scriptures,  Life,  Truth,  Love.  Interpreting  God 
as  a  personal  Saviour,  instead  of  the  saving  Principle, 
we  shall  continue  to  seek  salvation  through  pardon  and 
not  through  reform,  and  resort  to  matter  instead  of 
Spirit  to  heal  the  sick. 

As  Divine  Science  compels  this  advancement,  mortals 
will  seek  to  learn,  not  from  a  person,  but  from  the 
Divine  Principle,  how  to  understand  and  demonstrate 
Christ  as  healing  and  saving.  To  seek  Truth  through 
belief,  is  seeking  the  immutable  and  immortal  through 
the  mutable  and  mortal ;  and  to  depend  upon  belief 
instead  of  demonstration  is  fatal  to  Science. 

It  is  essential  to  understand,  instead  of  believe,  what 
relates  most  to  the  happiness  of  being.  The  comprehen- 
sion of  Truth  gives  the  proper  faith  in  it,  and  is  better 
than  all  burnt-offerings.  The  Master  said,  "  No  man 
cometh  unto  the  Father  [the  Principle  of  Being]  but 
by  me."  Christ,  the  Truth  and  Life  of  man,  must  be 
Principle,  not  person,  for  Christ  saith,  "  I  am  the  Way, 
the  Truth,  and  the  Life." 

The  only  real  substance  and  intelligence  are  Life, 
Truth,  Love.  One  in  essence,  in  office  infinite,  they  are 
the  three  in  one  which  constitute  all.  Personal  causa- 
tion, or  effect,  was  put  aside  from  first  to  last  in  the 
life  of  this  original  man,  Jesus.  Divine  Principle  must 
create  and  govern  all  that  is  real. 

Jesus  was  the  son  of  a  virgin.  The  term  Christ  Jesus, 
or  Jesus  the  Christ  (to  give  the  full  and  proper  translation 
of  the  Greek),  may  be  rendered  "  Jesus  the  anointed," 
—  Jesus  the  Messiah,  the  crowned,  or  the  royal  man  ;  as 
it  is  said  of  him  in  the  first  chapter  of  Hebrews :  — 


182  SCIENCE   AND   HEALTH. 

Therefore  God,  thy  God,  hath  auointed  thee 
Y\  ith  the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows. 

To  this  agrees  another  passage  in  the  same  chapter, 
which  refers  to  the  Son  as  "  the  brightness  of  His  [God's] 
glory,  and  the  express  [or  expressed]  image  of  His  per- 
son [or  individuality]."'  It  is  noteworthy  that  the 
words  express  image,  in  the  Common  Version,  are,  in  the 
Greek  Testament,  character.  Using  this  word  in  its 
higher  meaning,  we  may  assume  that  the  author  of  this 
remarkable  epistle  thought  of  Jesus  the  Christ  as  the 
royal  reflection  of  the  Infinite  ;  and  the  motive  given 
for  this  exaltation  is,  that  the  Christ  "  loved  right- 
eousness and  hated  iniquity."  The  spiritual  sense  of 
the  passage  is  made  even  clearer  in  the  scholarly  trans- 
lation of  the  late  Professor  George  R.  Noyes  :  "  Who 
being  a  brightness  from  His  glory,  and  an  image  of  His 
being." 

Jesus'  spiritual  origin,  and  his  demonstration  of  the 
Divine  Principle,  richly  endowed  him,  and  entitled  him 
to  Sonship  in  Science.  God  the  Father,  Jesus  the  Son, 
Divine  Science  the  Holy  Ghost,  —  these  three  titles 
express  the  threefold  essential  nature  of  the  Infinite, 
as  the  everlasting  scientific  being,  and  they  indicate  the 
relation  between  God  and  man. 

Christian  Science  draws  its  support  from  the  Bible, 
from  the  holy  influence  of  Truth  in  healing  sickness  and 
sin.  This  healing  power  of  Truth  must  have  reached 
I •( 'hi nd  the  period  in  which  Jesus  lived.  It  is  as  ancient 
as  the  Ancient  of  Days.  It  lives  through  all  Life,  ex- 
tends through  all  extent.  It  spreads,  but  is  undivided. 
It  operates,  but  is  unspent.  Jesus'  system  of  healing 
received    no   aid   or   approval   from   other    sanitary    or 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  183 

religious  systems,  from  doctrines  of  physics  or  divinity, 
und  it  lias  not  yet  been  generally  accepted. 

The  prophets  of  old  believed,  but  did  not  understand. 
They  looked  for  something  higher  than  the  systems  of 
their  times  ;  hence  their  foresight  of  Christ's  coming. 
But  even  they  knew  not  what  would  be  the  precise  na- 
ture of  the  teaching  and  demonstration  of  God,  in  the 
more  infinite  meanings,  that  should  reinstate  harmony, 
destroy  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  establish  the  definition 
of  omnipotence,  and  give  the  true  Science  of  Spirit. 

Jesus  established  in  the  Christian  era  the  precedent 
for  all  Christianity,  theology,  and  healing.  Christians 
now,  as  then,  are  under  as  direct  orders  to  be  Christlike, 
to  possess  his  Spirit  and  follow  his  example,  —  healing 
the  sick  as  well  as  the  sinner  ;  and  they  will  find  it 
much  easier  to  cast  out  the  evil  of  sickness  than  the 
evil  of  sin.  The  sick  are  more  willing  to  part  with  the 
pains  of  sense  than  the  sinner  with  the  pleasures  of 
sense,  and  the  Christian  can  prove  this  to-day  as  readily 
as  he  could  eighteen  centuries  ago.  Let  the  gainsayer 
disprove  this  if  he  can. 

The  system  Jesus  taught  rested  upon  this  platform : 
"  Go  ye  into  all  the  world.  Heal  the  sick  and  preach 
the  gospel  to  the  poor.  Love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself." 
It  was  his  theology  that  healed  the  sick  and  sinner ;  and 
it  is  his  theology,  in  this  book,  that  heals  the  sick,  and 
causes  the  evil  to  forsake  their  ways  and  the  righteous 
to  rejoice.  It  is  his  theology  that  the  rulers  sought 
of  old  to  kill,  and  are  to-day  antagonizing. 

This  was  the  Divine  Science  of  which  our  Master  said 
"  When  he  shall  come,  he  will  show  you  all  things." 
The  Sermon  on  the  Mount  is  the  essence  of  this  Science. 


184  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

His  life,  and  not  his  death,  was  its  outcome.  Those  who 
are  willing  at  this  hour  to  leave  their  nets,  or  to  cast 
them  on  the  right  side  for  Truth,  have  the  opportunity 
to  learn  and  practise  Christian  healing.  The  Scriptures 
contain  it  all.  The  spiritual  import  of  the  Word  im- 
parts the  power.  But,  as  Paul  says,  "  How  shall  they 
hear  without  a  preacher,  and  how  shall  they  preach 
except  they  be  sent  ? "  And  if  sent,  how  shall  they 
preach,  convert,  and  heal  multitudes,  except  the  rabbis 
are  willing? 

Jesus'  parable  of  the  Sower  shows  the  care  of  our 
Master  not  to  impart  to  dull  ears  and  gross  hearts  spir- 
itual teachings  they  could  not  accept.  Reading  their 
thoughts  he  said,  "  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto 
dogs,  neither  cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine."  The 
spiritual  sense  of  Truth  is  indigenous  to  the  soil  of  a 
"  good  and  honest  heart."  Spiritual  seed  can  be  sown 
in  no  other  soil  and  bear  much  fruit,  because  the  swine 
in  human  hearts  rend  it.  Jesus  said,  "  Ye  do  greatly 
err,  not  understanding  the  Scriptures."  The  spiritual 
sense  of  the  Scripture  is  the  new  tongue,  referred  to  in 
the  last  chapter  of  Mark's  Gospel. 

Life  and  its  opposite  (the  so-called  life  in  matter)  are 
figured  by  two  geometrical  symbols,  a  circle  and  straight 
line.  The  circle  represents  the  infinite,  without  begin- 
ning or  end.  The  straight  line  represents  the  finite, 
which  has  both  beginning  and  ending.  The  sphere  rep- 
resents self-existent  and  eternal  Mind  ;  the  straight  line, 
a  belief  in  self-existent  and  temporal  matter.  The  blind 
forces  called  attraction,  adhesion,  and  cohesion  are  not 
substances  of  matter.  Spirit  is  the  Life-substance  and 
continuity  of  all.     Truth  is  the  intelligence  of  Mind' 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  185 

error  is  the  so-called  intelligence  of  matter.  These  op- 
posite symbols  never  unite  in  figure  or  Soul.  The 
straight  line  finds  no  abiding-place  in  a  curve,  and  the 
curve  no  adjustment  to  the  straight  line. 

Matter  has  no  place  in  Spirit,  and  Spirit  has  no 
place  in  matter.  Truth  has  no  home  in  error,  and 
error  no  foothold  in  Truth.  Intelligence  cannot  pass 
into  non-intelligence  and  matter,  nor  can  non-intelli- 
gence become  Spirit.  At  no  point  can  these  opposites 
mingle  or  unite.     Truly  says  a  humorous  poet :  — 

There  is  no  force,  however  great, 
Can  stretch  a  cord,  however  fine, 
Into  a  horizontal  line, 

That  shall  be  accurately  straight. 

Even  though  they  seem  to  touch,  one  is  still  a  curve, 
and  the  other  remains  a  straight  line. 

But  what  say  our  theorists  ?  They  insist  that  Life,  or 
God,  is  one  and  the  same  with  the  so-called  life  of  mat- 
ter. They  speak  of  both  error  and  Truth  as  Mind,  and 
of  Spirit  as  both  good  and  evil.  They  claim  as  Life 
organic  such  life  as  the  senses  perceive,  the  structural  life 
of  the  tree  and  material  man.  Vegetable  and  animal 
life  they  deem  the  manifestation  of  the  One  Life,  —  that 
is,  God. 

This  incorrect  belief  regarding  Life  detracts  from  the 
character  or  nature  of  Deity  so  essentially,  that  we  lose 
the  true  sense  of  God's  power  in  our  false  estimates 
of  what  really  manifests  Him.  Misstating  the  Divine 
Principle,  or  Life,  we  can  no  longer  practically  demon- 
strate it  in  length  of  days,  like  the  patriarchs ;  nor 
can  we  rest  in  the  harmony  of  Divine  Science,  any  more 


18G  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

than  we  can  teach  and  illustrate  geometry  by  calling  a 
curve  a  straight  line,  or  a  straight  line  a  sphere. 

What  is  termed  Matter  cannot  be  substance,  if  Spirit 
is  substance.  A  New  Testament  writer  plainly  de- 
scribes a  quality  of  Mind,  faith,  as  "  the  substance  of 
things  hoped  for."  Which  ought  to  be  substance  —  the 
erring,  changing,  and  dying,  the  mutable  and  mortal,  or 
the  unerring,  immutable,  and  immortal  ?  Naming  mat- 
ter, or  what  is  so  called,  a  lawgiver,  simply  indicates  a 
delusion  that  material  law  exists.  This  is  a  self-evident 
mistake.  God  never  made  a  law  material  to  annul  the 
law  spiritual ;  and  if  there  were  such  a  law,  it  would 
prevent  the  supremacy  of  Mind.  Jesus  trod  the  waves 
and  healed  the  sick,  in  direct  contradiction  of  what  are 
termed  material  laws. 

We  are  commonly  taught  that  Soul  sins,  and  is  lost 
spiritually.  Then  the  annihilation  of  Soul  is  inevitable  ; 
for  its  only  Life  is  Spirit,  and  if  it  loses  this  Life  it 
hath  no  other,  and  is  annihilated.  If  Soul  sinned  it 
would  die.  Sin  has  the  elements  of  self-destruction, 
and  the  Scripture  saith,  "The  soul  that  sinneth,  it  shall 
die." 

What  is  termed  personal  mind,  or  spirit,  —  erring, 
sinning,  and  dependent  on  matter  for  manifestation  and 
life,  —  is  not  Mind.  God  is  not  in  the  things  He  hath 
made.  All  that  He  hath  made  is  good ;  hence  there  is 
no  evil  therein. 

Soul,  or  Mind,  is  not  seen  by  a  personal  sense,  because 
it  is  Spirit,  which  personal  sight  cannot  discern.  If 
Soul:  could  sin  it  would  be  material  instead  of  spiritual. 
It  is  the  thought  and  motive  of  material  sense  that  sin. 
There  is  neither  growth,  maturity,  nor  decay  in  Soulc 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  187 

These  are  the  mutations  of  sense,  the  varying  clouds  of 
mortal  belief,  that  hide  the  Truth  of  Being. 

The  objects  of  sense  have  not  the  reality  of  Substance. 
They  are  what  mortal  belief  names  them,  and  are  only 
what  they  appear  to  this  belief.  As  we  escape  from  a 
false  sense  of  Life,  Substance,  and  Intelligence,  and  pass 
from  the  standpoint  of  matter  to  the  standpoint  of 
Spirit,  we  gain  the  real  and  tangible.  Then  we  find 
Soul,  and  lose  all  sense  of  matter,  sin,  and  mortality. 

Through  false  estimates  of  Soul  in  sense,  and  Mind  in 
matter,  belief  strays  into  a  temporary  loss  or  absence  of 
Soul.  This  state  of  error  is  the  mortal  dream  of  Life 
and  Substance  in  matter,  and  it  is  directly  opposite  to 
the  immortal  reality  of  being.  Waking  to  real  Life, 
mortals  find  what  they  have  learned  from  the  senses  to 
be  reversed  in  the  facts  of  existence.  That  which  sense 
deems  shadow  is  found  to  be  substance ;  and  what  it 
deems  substance  becomes  nothingness,  when  the  dreams 
of  the  senses  vanish,  and  reality  appears. 

The  parent  of  all  human  discord  was  not  God's  man, 
spiritually  created.  It  is  a  lie  to  say  that  man  is  ma- 
terial and  mortal,  originated  in  nothingness  and  dust, 
and  sprang  from  matter  instead  of  Spirit.  This  was 
the  Adam-dream,  that  Life  and  Intelligence  originated 
from  and  passed  into  matter.  This  error,  first  called 
the  Serpent,  suggested  the  opposite  of  Truth,  saying : 
"  I  will  make  ye  as  gods."  In  other  words  :  "  There  is 
more  than  one  Mind.  I  am  mind,  and  there  shall  be 
lords  and  gods  many,  minds  and  spirits,  both  evil  and 
good.  Truth  shall  change  sides,  and  be  the  opposite  of 
Spirit.  God,  I  will  name  Matter,  and  it  shall  seem  to 
have  Life,  as  much  as  God,  or  Spirit,  that  is  Life." 


188  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

This  error  led  to  bad  results.  Its  life  was  found  to  be 
not  Life,  but  only  a  transient  sense  of  sin,  that  ends  in 
death.  Error  charged  its  lie  to  Truth,  and  said  :  "  The 
Lord  knows  it, — He  made  man  mortal  and  material,  out 
of  matter  instead  of  Spirit ; "  and  thus  error  partook  of 
its  own  evil,  with  this  Amen. 

When  the  eternal  Spirit  made  man,  he  was  given  do- 
minion over  all  the  earth  ;  and  he  was  never  created 
from  a  material  basis,  or  bidden  to  obey  material  laws 
that  Spirit  never  made.  His  government  is  the  higher 
law  of  Mind,  the  spiritual  statute.  Jesus,  understand- 
ing spiritual  law,  and  knowing  there  is  no  law  of  matter, 
said  :  "  These  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe  :  Un- 
harmed they  shall  take  up  serpents ;  and  if  they  drink 
any  deadly  thing  it  shall  not  hurt  them."  But  this 
understanding  of  man's  power,  equipped  by  Spirit,  has 
sadly  disappeared  from  Christian  history. 

Our  missionaries  carry  the  Bible  to  India,  but  can  it 
be  said  they  explain  it  practically,  as  Jesus  did,  when 
hundreds  are  dying  annually  of  the  bite  of  serpents  ? 

The  decision,  by  vote  of  Councils,  as  to  what  should 
be  considered  Holy  Writ ;  the  manifest  mistakes  in  the 
Septuagint ;  the  thirty  thousand  different  readings  in  the 
Old  Testament,  and  the  three  hundred  thousand  in  the 
New,  —  these  facts  show  how  a  mortal  and  material 
sense  stole  into  the  divine  record,  with  its  own  hue  dark- 
ening to  some  extent  the  inspired  pages.  But  mistakes 
could  not  wholly  obscure  the  Science  of  the  Scriptures, 
seen  from  Genesis  to  Revelation,  or  mar  the  demonstra- 
tion of  Jesus,  and  annul  the  healing  of  the  prophets,  who 
doubtless  foresaw  that  "  the  stone  which  the  builders 
rejected  would  become  the  head  of  the  corner." 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  189 

Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  the  most  scientific  man  that 
ever  trod  the  globe.  He  went  beneath  the  material  sur- 
face of  things,  and  found  their  spiritual  cause.  To  ac- 
commodate himself  to  the  immature  idea  of  his  power, 
possessed  even  by  his  disciples,  Jesus  called  the  body 
which,  by  his  own  power,  he  raised  from  the  grave, "  flesh 
and  bones."  To  show  that  the  Substance  of  himself  was 
Spirit,  and  the  body  no  more  perfect  because  of  death, 
and  no  less  material  until  the  Ascension  made  it  so,  he 
waited  until  the  mortal  sense,  or  flesh,  had  risen  above 
all  earthly  yearnings,  and  relinquished  the  belief  of  sub- 
stance-matter, and  the  Ego  became  one  with  the  Father. 
Then  it  was  that  our  Master  gained  the  solution  of  being, 
that  demonstrates  the  existence  of  but  One  Mind,  with- 
out a  second  or  equal. 

The  Jews,  who  sought  to  kill  this  man  of  God,  showed 
plainly  that  their  material  views  were  the  parents  of 
their  wicked  deeds.  When  Jesus  spake  of  reproduc- 
ing his  body,  —  knowing,  as  he  did,  that  Mind  was  the 
builder,  —  and  said,  "  Though  you  destroy  this  temple, 
yet  will  I  build  it  again,"  they  thought  he  referred  to  a 
material  temple.  To  such  materialists,  Spirit,  or  God, 
seemed  a  spectre,  unseen  and  unfamiliar;  and  the  body, 
which  they  laid  in  a  sepulchre,  seemed  to  be  the  substance. 
This  materialism  lost  sight  of  the  true  Jesus ;  while  the 
faithful  Mary  saw  him,  and  he  presented  to  her,  more  than 
ever  before,  the  true  idea  of  God,  Life,  and  Substance. 

Because  of  men's  material  and  sinful  belief,  the  Spir- 
itual Jesus  was  imperceptible  to  them.  The  higher  his 
demonstration  of  Divine  Science  carried  the  problem  of 
being,  and  the  more  distinctly  lie  uttered  the  demands 
of  its  Principle,  —  Truth  and  Love,  —  the  more  odious  he 


190  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

became  to  the  world  of  belief,  depending  on  doctrines  and 
material  law  to  save  them  from  sin  and  sickness,  and  sub- 
mitting to  death  as  the  inevitable  law  of  matter  ;  when 
Jesus  proved  this  false  by  his  resurrection,  and  said  : 
"  "Whosoever  liveth,  and  believeth  in  me,  shall  never  die." 

That  saving  of  our  Master,"  I  and  my  Father  are  one," 
separated  him  from  the  scholastic  theology  of  the  rabbis. 
His  better  understanding  of  God  was  a  rebuke.  He 
knew  of  but  one  Mind,  and  laid  no  claim  to  any  other. 
He  knew  that  the  Ego  was  Mind,  instead  of  body,  that  sin 
and  evil  were  not  Mind  ;  and  his  understanding  of  this 
Divine  Science  brought  upon  him  the  anathemas  of  the 
world. 

The  opposite  views  of  the  people  hid  from  their  eyes 
his  sonship  with  God.  They  could  not  discern  spiritual 
being.  Their  carnal  minds  were  at  enmity  with  it.  Their 
thoughts  were  filled  with  mortal  error,  instead  of  with 
God's  idea  as  presented  by  Jesus.  The  likeness  of  God 
we  lose  sight  of  through  sin,  which  beclouds  the  spir- 
itual sense  of  Truth  ;  and  we  only  regain  this  likeness  as 
we  subdue  sin,  and  regain  man's  heritage  of  "  dominion 
over  the  earth,"  the  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God. 

The  voice  of  Truth  still  calls  :  "  Adam,  where  art  thou  ? 
Art  thou  dwelling  in  the  belief  that  Mind  is  in  matter, 
and  that  evil  is  Mind  ?  or  art  thou  in  the  living  faith  of 
no  other  Mind  but  God,  and  keeping  his  commandment?" 
Until  the  lesson  is  learned  that  God  is  the  only  Mind, 
governing  man,  mortal  belief  will  be  afraid,  and  hide 
from  the  demand,  "  "Where  art  thou  ?  " 

If  we  regard  Mind  as  both  good  and  evil,  every  sup- 
posed pain  and  pleasure  of  material  sense  will  answer 
the  above  inquiries  with  dismay,  and  weigh  against  our 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  191 

course  Spiritward.  "  Adam,  where  art  thou  ?  "  is  met 
with  the  admission,  from  the  head,  heart,  stomach,  blood, 
nerves  :  "  Lo,  here  am  I,  looking  for  happiness  and  Life 
in  the  body,  but  finding  only  an  illusion  of  pleasure,  pain, 
sin,  sickness,  and  death." 

Life,  Truth,  and  Love  are  not  attributes  of  Deity,  but 
the  highest  terms  we  can  employ  to  express  Him.  They 
admit  of  no  degrees  of  comparison.  Nothing  can  be 
wiser  than  Wisdom,  or  truer  than  Truth.  Life  and  Love 
have  no  superiors.  Goodness  is  not  equal  to  the  Prin- 
ciple of  goodness. 

The  Hebrew  Lawgiver,  slow  of  speech,  despaired  of 
making  the  people  understand  what  should  be  revealed 
to  him.  When  led  by  Wisdom  to  cast  down  his  rod, 
and  he  saw  it  become  a  serpent,  Moses  fled  before  it ;  but 
Wisdom  bade  him  come  back  and  handle  the  serpent, 
and  then  his  fear  departed.  In  this  incident  was  seen 
the  actuality  of  Science.  Matter  was  found  to  be  a  belief 
only.  The  serpent,  under  Wisdom's  bidding,  became  a 
symbol  of  strength,  a  staff  upon  which  to  lean.  The 
illusion  of  Moses  lost  its  power  to  alarm  him,  when  he 
discovered  that  whatsoever  he  apparently  saw  was  but  a 
different  phase  of  mortal  belief. 

It  was  established  as  a  fact  that  leprosy  was  a  creation 
of  mortal  mind,  and  not  matter,  when  Moses  put  his 
hand  into  his  bosom  and  drew  it  forth  white  as  snow, 
and  presently  restored  it  to  its  natural  condition  by  the 
same  simple  process.  God  had  lessened  his  fear  by  this 
proof  of  Christian  Science,  and  the  inward  voice  became 
to  him  the  voice  of  God,  which  said  :  "  It  shall  come  to 
pass,  if  they  will  not  hear  thee,  neither  hearken  to  the 
voice  of  the  first  sign,  that  they  will  believe  the  voice 


192  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

of  the  latter."  And  so  it  was  in  the  coming  centuries, 
when  the  Science  of  Being  was  demonstrated  by  Jesus, 
and  he  showed  his  students  the  power  of  Mind,  by  chang- 
ing water  into  wine,  and  taught  them  how  to  handle 
serpents  unharmed,  to  heal  the  sick,  and  cast  out  error. 
So  they  understood  the  supremacy  of  Spirit. 

The  mission  of  Jesus  confirmed  prophecy,  and  explained 
the  so-called  miracles  of  olden  time  as  the  demonstration 
of  divine  power.  This  established  his  claim  to  the  Mes- 
siahship.  In  reply  to  John's  inquiry, "  Art  thou  he  that 
should  come  ? "  he  returned  a  brief  affirmative,  by  recount- 
ing deeds  instead  of  repeating  his  words,  confident  that 
this  exhibition  of  the  divine  power  would  fully  answer 
that  question  to  one  who  had  prophesied  the  Messianic 
appearing.  This  was  therefore  his  reply  :  "  Go  and  show 
John  these  things  which  ye  both  see  and  hear :  the  blind 
receive  their  sight,  the  lame  walk ;  and  blessed  is  he 
who  shall  not  be  offended  in  me."  In  other  words,  he 
gave  his  benediction  to  whomsoever  should  not  deny 
that  these  manifestations  of  divine  power  proved  Christ's 
unity  with  God,  the  Divine  Principle  that  adjusts  the 
harmony  of  being. 

That  they  might  prove  their  Christianity,  Jesus  in- 
structed his  disciples  to  heal  the  sick  through  Mind, 
knowing  that  Truth  would  cast  out  error,  and  thus  re- 
store the  equilibrium  of  the  human  organism.  This  is 
the  philosophy  of  Christian  cure. 

In  Latin  the  word  rendered  disciple  signifies  student ; 
and  the  word  indicates  that  healing  was  not  a  super- 
natural gift  to  these  learners,  but  their  cultivated  under- 
standing of  the  Divine  Science  taught  by  their  Master. 
Hence  the  wide  meaning  of  his  saying :  "  Neither  pray 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  193 

I  for  these  alone,  but  for  them  also  which  shall  believe 
on  me  [understand  me]  through  their  word." 

Metaphors  abound  in  the  Bible,  and  names  are  often 
expressive  of  spiritual  ideas.  The  most  distinguished 
theologians  in  Europe  and  America  (among  whom  may 
be  counted  Dean  Stanley,  Dr.  J.  B.  Lightfoot,  Prof.  D. 
W.  Marks)  agree  that  the  Scriptures  have  both  a  spirit- 
ual and  literal  significance.  In  Smith's  Bible  Dictionary 
it  is  said :  "  The  spiritual  interpretation  of  Scripture 
must  rest  upon  both  the  literal  and  moral ; "  and  the 
following  text  is  quoted  from  the  original :  "  Jehovah 
said,  My  Spirit  shall  not  forever  rule  (or  be  humbled) 
in  men,  seeing  that  they  are  [or,  in  their  error  they  are] 
but  flesh."  The  spiritual  fact  of  being,  even  man's  eter- 
nal and  harmonious  existence  as  idea  instead  of  matter, 
(however  transcendental  appears  such  a  thought,)  was 
not  forever  to  be  humbled  by  the  belief  that  man  is  flesh 
and  matter,  for  in  that  error  he  is  mortal. 

The  Divine  Science  taught  in  the  original  language  of 
the  Bible  came  through  inspiration,  and  needs  inspira- 
tion to  be  understood.  Hence  the  misapprehension  of 
its  spiritual  meaning,  and  the  misstatement  of  the 
Word,  in  some  instances,  by  uninspired  writers,  who 
were  but  transcribing  what  an  inspired  teacher  had  said. 
A  misplaced  word  might  change  the  sense  and  misstate 
the  Science  of  the  Scriptures :  as,  for  instance,  to  say 
"  the  Love  of  God,"  instead  of  "  God  is  love ;  "  or  to 
say  ;'  the  Truth  of  God,"  when  it  is  meant  that  God  is 
Truth ;  or  to  refer  to  the  Life  of  God,  when  Jesus 
plainly  declared,  "  I  am  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life." 

The  way  is  strait  and  narrow  that  leads  to  the  un- 
derstanding that  God  is  Life.     It  is  a  warfare  with  the 

13 


194  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

flesh,  whereby  we  must  conquer  sin,  sickness,  and  death, 
now  or  hereafter,  but  certainly  before  we  can  reach  the 
goal  of  Spirit,  or  Life,  as  God. 

The  one  important  interpretation  of  Scripture  is  the 
spiritual.  For  instance,  the  text,  "  In  my  flesh  shall  I 
see  God,"  gives  a  profound  idea  of  the  divine  power  to 
heal  the  ills  of  the  flesh,  and  encourages  mortals  to  hope 
in  Him  who  healeth  all  our  diseases ;  whereas  this  pas- 
sage is  continually  quoted  as  if  Job  intended  to  declare 
that  if  disease  and  worms  destroyed  his  body,  yet  in  the 
latter  days  he  should  stand  perfected  before  Jehovah, 
clad  in  material  flesh,  —  an  interpretation  which  is  just 
the  opposite  of  the  true,  as  may  be  traced  throughout  the 
entire  statement  of  Christian  Science. 

The  Soul-inspired  patriarchs  heard  the  voice  of  Truth, 
and  talked  with  God  as  consciously  as  man  talks  with 
man. 

Jacob  wrestled  with  a  man  —  not  with  a  bodily  per- 
sonality, but  with  the  senses.  He  wrestled  "  until  day- 
break," until  the  light  of  Divine  Science  revealed  this 
great  fact  of  being,  that  matter  has  no  sensation,  that 
man  is  spiritual,  pure  as  his  Maker,  and  not  halt  or  blind. 
When  this  Divine  Science  dawned  upon  Jacob  he  saw 
that  man  was  in  the  image  of  God's  purity  and  perfection. 
Jacob  also  saw  that,  as  such,  man  could  not  be  maimed, 
or  lose  one  jot  of  his  completeness.  Then  Jacob  arose 
in  the  majesty  of  his  Maker,  the  One  Mind,  to  destroy 
the  error  of  material  belief  that  there  are  minds  many  ; 
and  thus  the  patriarch  reflected  his  own  spiritual  origin. 

The  result  of  his  struggle  then  appeared.  He  had  con- 
quered material  belief  with  the  understanding  of  Spirit. 
This   spiritual   being   changed   the   man.     He  was   no 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  195 

longer  called  Jacob,  but  Israel,  —  a  Prince  of  God,  or  a 
Soldier  of  God,  who  had  fought  a  good  fight.  He  was 
to  become  the  father  of  those  who  followed  his  spiritual 
demonstration  of  Christian  striving ;  and  the  children 
of  earth  who  followed  his  example  should  be  called  the 
Children  of  Israel.  If  these  children  should  go  astray, 
and  forget  the  spiritual  foundation  of  God's  people,  and 
thus  lose  the  divine  power  that  heals  the  sick  and  sin- 
ning, they  must  be  brought  back  through  groat  tribu- 
lation, and  led  to  deny  this  material  sense,  and  become 
spiritually-minded. 

Jesus'  spiritual  origin  and  understanding  enabled  him 
to  demonstrate  the  facts  of  being ;  to  prove,  above  all 
other  teachers,  how  spiritual  Truth  destroys  material 
error,  heals  the  sick,  and  overcomes  death.  The  birth 
of  Jesus  pointed  to  this  Truth,  and  presented  the  ex- 
ample of  creation.  Jesus  illustrated,  more  than  any 
other  man,  the  ideal  of  Spirit,  inasmuch  as  he  was  more 
spiritual  than  all  other  earthly  impersonations  combined. 
He  walked  the  weaves,  multiplied  the  loaves  and  fishes, 
healed  the  sick,  and  raised  the  dead,  all  on  the  divine 
platform  —  that  God,  Spirit,  is  supreme,  and  that  there 
is  no  other  power  than  Mind. 

Having  in  part  a  personal  origin,  conceived  by  a 
human  mother,  Jesus  was  the  mediator  between  Spirit 
and  what  is  termed  matter,  between  Truth  and  error. 
Explaining  and  demonstrating  the  way  of  Divine  Science, 
he  became  the  way  of  salvation  to  all  who  accepted  his 
word,  that  mortals  might  learn  of  him  and  escape  from 
evil.  Man  being  linked  by  Science  to  his  Maker,  mor- 
tals need  only  turn  from  sin  and  be  His.  Jesus  took 
upon  himself  flesh,  to  prove  the  power  of  Spirit  over  the 


196  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

flesh  ;  to  show  that  Truth  is  made  manliest  upon  the 
human  mind  and  body,  healing  sickness  and  sin. 

Jesus  presented  this  true  idea  of  God.  Hence  the  war 
fare  between  this  spiritual  idea  and  scholasticism,  between 
apostolic  clear-sightedness  and  the  blindness  of  popular 
belief,  which  led  to  the  conclusion  that  the  spiritual  idea 
could  be  killed  by  crucifying  the  flesh.  The  Christ-idea, 
like  the  Christ-man,  rose  higher  because  of  the  cruci- 
fix ion,  and  proved  beyond  a  question  that  Truth  was  the 
master  of  death.  Jesus  presented  indestructible  the 
man  that  Spirit  creates,  constitutes,  and  governs  ;  illus- 
trating, also,  that  blending  with  the  Maker  which  gives 
Divine  Science  dominion  over  all  the  earth. 

Paul  writes,  "  If  Christ  [Truth]  be  not  risen,  then  is 
m  v  preaching  vain  ; "  *.  e.  If  this  idea  of  the  supremacy 
of  Spirit,  which  is  a  true  conception  of  being,  come  not 
to  your  thought,  you  cannot  be  benefited  by  what  I  say. 
Jesus  said  substantially-  "He  that  believeth  in  me  shall 
not  see  death : "  i.  e.  He  who  perceives  the  true  idea  of 
Life  loses  all  sense  of  death ;  he  who  has  the  right  idea 
of  Good  loses  his  sense  of  evil,  and,  by  reason  of  this, 
is  ushering  himself  into  the  realities  of  Spirit  that  never 
die.  Such  an  one  abideth  in  Life,  Life  obtained  not  of 
the  body,  incapable  of  supporting  Life,  but  of  Truth, 
that  develops  its  own  immortal  idea.  Jesus  gave  the 
true  idea  of  Life,  that  results  in  infinite  blessings  to 
mortals. 

In  Colossians  (iii.  4)  Paul  writes  "  When  Christ,  our 
Life,  shall  appear  [be  manifested],  then  shall  ye  also 
appear  [be  manifested]  with  him  in  glory."  When 
spiritual  being  is  understood  in  all  its  perfection,  con- 
tinuity, and  might,  then  shall  we  be  like    Christ. 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  197 

The  interior  meaning  of  the  apostolic  words  is  this : 
Then  shall  man  be  found  perfect  as  the  Father,  inde- 
structible in  his  Life,  "  hid,  with  the  Christ,  in  God," 
where  human  sense  hath  not  seen  it,  —  safe  in  the 
Divine  Principle. 

The  idea  of  God,  presented  by  Jesus,  was  scourged  in 
person  as  in  Principle ;  and  that  man  was  accounted 
criminal  who  could  prove  God's  powerful  reality  by  heal- 
ing the  sick,  casting  out  error,  spiritualizing  material- 
istic beliefs,  raising  the  dead  —  dead  in  trespasses  and 
sins,  resting  on  the  basis  of  matter,  and  blind  to  the 
perception  of  Spirit,  or  Truth. 

The  Pharisees  of  old  thrust  the  spiritual  idea,  and  the 
man  that  bore  it,  out  of  their  synagogues,  and  retained 
their  materialistic  beliefs  about  God.  To-day,  as  of  yore, 
unconscious  of  the  reappearing  of  the  spiritual  idea,  re 
ligionists  shut  the  door  upon  it,  and  condemn  the  cure 
of  the  sick  and  sinful,  if  it  be  wrought  on  any  but  a 
material  theory.  Prophesying  this  rejection  of  the  true 
idea  of  God,  —  this  salvation  from  all  error,  physical  and 
mental,  —  Jesus  asked,  "  When  the  Son  of  Man  eometh, 
shall  he  find  faith  on  earth  ?  " 

Paul  had  a  clear  sense  of  the  demands  of  Truth  upon 
mortals,  physically  and  spiritually,  when  he  said,  "  Pre- 
sent your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  holy  and  acceptable 
unto  God,  which  is  your  reasonable  service."  But  he 
who  was  begotten  of  the  beliefs  of  the  flesh,  or  served 
them,  could  never  reach,  in  this  world,  the  divine  heights 
of  his  Master.  The  time  eometh  when  the  spiritual 
origin  of  man,  the  Spirit  that  ushered  Jesus  into  human 
presence,  will  be  understood  and  demonstrated.  When 
first  spoken  in  any  age,  Truth,  like  the  light,  "  shineth 


108  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

in  darkness,  and  the  darkness  comprehendeth  it  not." 
The  false  sense  of  Life,  Substance,  and  Mind  hides  their 
possibilities,  and  conceals  scientific  demonstration. 

Materia  medica  substitutes  drugs  for  the  power  of 
God  —  even  the  might  of  Mind  —  to  heal  the  body. 
Scholastic  theology  clings  to  the  person,  instead  of  the 
Divine  Principle,  of  the  man  Jesus  to  save,  while  his 
Science,  the  curative  agent  of  God,  is  silenced.  Why  : 
Because  Science  divests  material  drugs  of  their  imagi 
nary  power,  and  clothes  Spirit  with  supremacy  over  every 
ill  that  flesh  is  heir  to.  Science  is  "the  stranger  within 
our  gates,"  remembered  not,  even  when  its  elevating  ef- 
fects prove  practically  its  divine  origin  and  efficiency. 

Theology  should  include  healing  the  sick ;  since  our 
Master's  first  article  of  faith  was  healing,  and  he  proved 
his  faith  by  his  works.  The  ancient  Christians  were 
healers.  Why  has  this  element  of  Christianity  been 
lost  ?  Because,  I  regret  to  say,  our  systems  of  religion 
are  governed  more  or  less  by  our  systems  of  medicine. 
The  first  idolatry  was  faith  in  matter.  The  schools  have 
rendered  faith  in  drugs  the  fashion,  rather  than  faith  in 
Deity.  Trusting  matter  to  destroy  its  own  discord,  har- 
mony has  been  lost.  Such  systems  are  barren  of  the 
vitality  of  spiritual  production,  whereby  sense  becomes 
the  servant  of  Science. 

Jesus  never  spake  of  disease  as  dangerous,  or  difficult 
to  treat.  When  his  students  brought  to  him  cases  they 
had  failed  to  heal,  he  said  unto  them,  "Oh  ye  of  lit- 
tle faith ! "  implying  that  the  requisite  power  was  in 
Mind.  He  prescribed  no  drugs,  urged  no  obedience  to 
so-called  material  laws,  but  acted  in  direct  disobedience 
thereto. 


SCIENCE    OF   BEING.  199 

He  uttered  things  that  had  been  "  secret  from  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world ; "  that  is,  ever  since  knowledge 
usurped  the  throne  of  the  creative  Principle,  and  in- 
sisted on  the  might  of  matter  and  the  insignificance  of 
Spirit. 

The  Master  forbore  not  to  declare  the  whole  Truth, 
telling  just  what  would  destroy  sickness,  sin,  and  death  ; 
although  his  declaration  set  households  at  variance,  and 
brought  to  their  material  beliefs  no  peace,  but  a  sword. 

Whoever  declares  "  the  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  "  will 
share  in  a  degree  the  Master's  experiences.  Resistance 
to  Truth  will  follow  his  steps,  and  he  will  incur  the 
hatred  of  error,  till  "Wisdom  is  justified  of  her  chil- 
dren." These  blessed  benedictions  rest  upon  his  follow- 
ers :  "  If  the  world  hate  you,  ye  may  know  that  it  hated 
me  before  it  hated  you  ; "  "  Lo  I  am  with  you  always ; " 
i.  e.  not  only  in  all  time,  but  in  all  ways,  or  conditions. 

The  sharp  experiences  of  the  error  of  supposititious 
Life  in  matter — our  disappointments  and  ceaseless  woes 
—  turn  us,  as  tired  children,  to  spiritual  Love.  Then 
we  begin  to  learn  Life  in  Divine  Science.  Without  this 
process  of  weaning,  "  who  by  searching  can  find  out 
God  ? "  It  is  easier  to  desire  Truth  than  to  rid  one's 
self  of  error.  Mortals  may  seek  the  understanding  of 
Christian  Science,  but  shall  not  be  able  to  glean  from 
it  the  facts  of  being  without  laboring  for  them.  This 
strife  consists  in  the  endeavor  to  destroy  error  of  every 
kind,  and  possess  no  other  Mind  but  God. 

Through  the  wholesome  chastisements  of  Love  we  are 
helped  onward  in  the  march  towards  righteousness  and 
purity,  which  are  the  footsteps  of  Science.  Pausing 
before  the  infinite  tasks  of  Truth  we  rest  for  a  moment ; 


200  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

then  push  onward,  until  boundless  thought  walks  enrap- 
tured, and  conception  unconilned  is  winged  to  reach  the 
divine  glory. 

The  true  idea  of  God  gives  the  true  Love  and  Life, 
robs  the  grave  of  victory,  takes  away  all  sin,  and  the 
delusion  that  there  are  other  gods,  and  leads  mortals  to 
the  feet  of  Love. 

The  individuality  of  our  Master  was  no  less  tangible 
because  it  was  spiritual,  and  because  his  Life  was  not  at 
the  mercy  of  matter.  This  understanding  made  him 
more  real,  more  formidable  in  Truth ;  and  enabled  him 
to  triumph  over  death,  and  present  himself  to  his  dis- 
ciples, after  his  resurrection  from  the  grave,  the  self- 
same Jesus  whom  they  had  loved  before  the  tragedy  of 
Calvary. 

To  the  materialistic  Thomas,  looking  for  the  ideal 
Saviour  in  matter  instead  of  in  Spirit,  and  to  the  evi- 
dence of  the  senses  and  the  body,  more  than  to  Soul, 
for  an  earnest  of  immortality,  —  to  him  Jesus  furnished 
the  proof  that  he  was  unchanged  by  the  crucifixion.  To 
this  stupid,  doubting  disciple  Jesus  therefore  remained 
a  fleshly  reality,  so  long  as  he  remained  an  inhabitant 
of  the  earth.  Nothing  but  a  belief  in  matter  could  make 
existence  apparent  to  Thomas.  For  him  to  believe  in 
matter  was  no  task ;  but  for  him  to  conceive  of  the  Sub- 
stance of  Spirit,  —  to  know  that  nothing  can  rule  out 
Mind  and  immortality,  wherein  Spirit  is  found,  —  was 
more  difficult. 

"What  is  termed  material  sense  mistakes  the  motive 
and  manifestation  of  being ;  whereas  spiritual  sense  can- 
not make  this  mistake.  To  material  sense  the  falsehood 
is  the  fact,  until  sense  is  rectified  by  Science. 


SCIENCE    OF   BEING.  201 

Human  belief  is  an  autocrat,  though  undeserving  of 
power.  It  says  to  mortals  "You  are  wretched,"  and 
they  are  so;  and  no  circumstance  can  change  their  state 
until  this  belief  changes.  It  says  "  You  are  happy,"  and 
they  are  so  ;  and  no  circumstance  can  alter  the  situation 
until  their  beliefs  on  this  subject  change.  It  is  as  neces- 
sary for  a  health-illusion,  as  for  an  illusion  of  sickness, 
to  be  instructed  out  of  itself,  into  the  understanding  of 
what  constitutes  health  ;  for  a  change  in  either  belief 
affects  the  human  condition. 

Mortal  mind  judges  by  the  evidence  before  the  mate 
rial  senses,  until  Science  makes  clear  the  opposite  evi- 
dence.    An  improved  belief  is  one  step  out  of  error,  and 
aids  in  gaining  a  mastery  of  the  situation. 

Paul  was  not  at  first  a  disciple  of  Jesus,  but  a  perse- 
cutor of  his  followers.  Until  the  Truth  appeared  to  him 
in  Science  he  was  blind,  and  his  blindness  was  felt;  but 
spiritual  light  enabled  him  to  follow  the  example  and 
teachings  of  Jesus,  healing  the  sick  and  introducing 
Christianity  throughout  Asia  Minor,  Greece,  and  even 
into  the  proud  city  of  Rome. 

If  we  would  follow  Christ,  Truth,  it  must  be  in  the 
way  of  his  appointing.  Jesus  said,  "  The  works  that  I 
do  ye  shall  do."  He  who  would  reach  the  source,  and 
find  the  divine  remedy  for  every  ill,  must  not  climb 
the  hill  of  Science  by  some  other  way.  All  nature 
teaches  love  to  God  ;  but  we  cannot  love  Him  supremely, 
and  set  our  whole  affections  on  spiritual  things,  while 
loving  the  material,  or  trusting  to  it,  more  than  to 
Truth. 

A  little  leaven  leavens  the  whole  lump.  A  little 
understanding  of  Christian  Science  proves  the  truth  of 


202  SCIENCE   AND   HEALTH. 

all  that  I  have  said  of  it.  Because  you  cannot  walk  the 
wave  and  raise  the  dead,  you  have  no  right  to  question 
the  ability  of  Divine  Science.  Be  thankful  that  Jesus 
did  this,  who  was  its  true  demonstrator,  and  left  his 
example  for  us.  We  should  attempt  no  more  than  we 
understand,  and  prove  our  faith  by  our  works. 

One  should  not  tarry  in  the  storm  if  the  body  is  freez* 
ing,  or  stand  in  the  flames  that  devour.  Unable  to  pre- 
vent such  results,  one  should  avoid  their  occasion.  To 
do  otherwise  would  be  to  resemble  a  pupil  in  addition 
attempting  to  solve  a  problem  of  Euclid,  who  should 
deny  the  Principle  of  the  problem,  because  he  failed  in 
the  effort. 

Our  theories  of  personality  are  based  on  finite  prem- 
ises, that  cannot  penetrate  beyond  matter.  A  limited 
sense  of  God  or  man  necessarily  limits  faith  and  pre- 
vents understanding.  It  divides  faith  and  understanding 
between  matter  and  Spirit,  the  finite  and  the  Infinite, 
and  so  turns  away  from  the  infinite  healing  Principle  to 
the  inanimate  drug. 

The  use  of  drugs  originated  in  idolatry,  with  pagan 
priests,  who  besought  the  gods  to  heal  the  sick,  and 
designated  Apollo  as  the  god  of  medicine.  He  was  sup- 
posed to  dictate  the  first  prescription,  according  to  the 
"  History  of  Four  Thousand  Years  of  Medicine."  It  is 
here  noticeable  that  Apollo  was  also  regarded  as  the 
sender  of  disease.  Hippocrates  turned  from  image-gods 
to  vegetable  and  mineral  drugs  for  healing.  This  was 
deemed  progress,  but  it  ought  to  be  understood  as  only 
introducing  another  form  of  mythology  and  pagan  wor- 
ship. The  fate  of  medicine,  and  its  history,  should  cor- 
respond with  that  of  its  god,  Apollo,  who  was  banished 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  203 

from  heaven,  and   endured   great  sufferings  on  earth. 
Truly  has  it  been  written  :  — ■ 

All  these  things 

Are  but  brief  voices,  breathed  on  shifting  strings. 

We  must  forsake  the  foundation  of  material  systems, 
however  time-honored,  if  we  would  gain  Christ  as  our 
only  Saviour.  Not  partially,  but  fully,  this  healer  of 
mortal  mind  was  the  healer  of  the  body.  The  varied 
doctrines  and  theories  that  presuppose  Life  and  Intelli- 
gence in  matter  are  but  ancient  and  modern  mythologies. 
Belief  in  intelligent  matter  is  atheism,  that  Science  will 
put  down.  "  In  those  days  there  will  be  tribulation  such 
as  has  not  been  since  the  beginning ; "  and  earth  will 
echo  the  cry,  "  Why  art  thou  [Truth]  come  hither  to 
torment  us  before  the  time  ? " 

Ignorance,  pride,  and  prejudice  close  the  door  to  what- 
ever is  not  stereotyped.  When  the  Science  of  Being  is 
understood,  every  man  will  be  his  own  physician,  and 
Truth  be  found  the  universal  panacea.  Life  demonstrates 
Life.  The  universal  belief  in  death  is  of  no  advantage. 
It  cannot  make  Life  or  Truth  apparent.  Death  will  be 
found  at  length  to  be  a  mortal  dream,  that  comes  in 
darkness  and  disappears  with  light. 

Incorrect  reasoning  leads  to  practical  error.  The 
wrong  thought  should  be  arrested  before  it  can  be 
made  manifest. 

There  is  no  hypocrisy  in  Science.  Principle  is  imper- 
ative ;  you  cannot  mock  it  by  human  will.  Science 
is  a  divine  demand,  not  a  human.  Always  right,  its 
Principle  never  repents,  never  dishonors  the  claim  of 
Truth  by  forgiveness.   Through  understanding  it  destroys 


204  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTH. 

error,  but  never  pardons  it.  If  men  understood  their 
real  divine  source  to  be  all  blessedness,  they  would  have 
immediate  recourse  to  the  divine  and  be  at  peace ;  but 
the  deeper  the  error  into  which  mortal  mind  is  plunged, 
the  more  intense  the  opposition  to  Truth. 

What  a  pitiful  sight  is  malice  finding  pleasure  in 
revenge !  Evil  is  sometimes  a  man's  highest  conception 
of  good,  until  his  grasp  on  goodness  grows  stronger. 
Then  lie  loses  pleasure  in  wickedness,  and  it  becomes  his 
torment.  The  way  to  escape  the  misery  of  sin  is  to  cease 
sinning.  There  is  no  other  way.  Sin  is  the  image  of 
the  beast,  to  be  effaced  by  the  sweat  of  agony.  It  is  a 
moral  madness,  that  rushes  forth  to  clamor  with  midnight 
and  the  tempest.  To  physical  sense  the  strict  demands  of 
Moral  Science  seem  peremptory ;  but  mortals  are  hasten- 
ing to  learn  that  Life  is  God,  or  good,  and  that  evil  has 
rightly  neither  place  nor  power  in  human  economy. 

The  Sadducees  reasoned  falsely  about  the  resurrection  ; 
but  not  blindly  as  the  Pharisees,  who  received  error  as 
if  it  were  immortal  as  Truth.  For  the  Pharisees  would 
resurrect  the  spiritual  from  the  material.  They  would 
first  make  Life  result  in  death,  and  then  have  a  material 
death  reproduce  spiritual  Life.  Jesus  taught  them  how 
death  was  to  be  overcome  by  spiritual  Life,  and  demon- 
strated this  beyond  cavil.  The  immortality  of  Soul 
makes  man  immortal.  If  Soul  were  parted  for  a  moment 
from  its  reflection,  man,  during  that  moment  there  would 
be  no  self-existent  Principle.  The  Ego  would  be  unex- 
pressed, and  God  and  man  would  be  without  identity. 

If  Soul  and  its  representative,  man,  unite  only  for  a 
period,  to  be  then  separated  as  by  a  law  of  divorce,  and 
brought  together  again  at  some  uncertain  time  and  in 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  205 

a  manner  unknown  (and  this  is  what  religion  commonly 
teaches),  we  are  left  without  a  rational  proof  of  im- 
mortality. But  God  cannot  be  separated  for  an  instant 
from  man,  the  reflection  of  Himself.  This  knowledge 
holds  our  existence  to  be  intact.  All  the  myriad  forms 
of  mortal  thought,  made  manifest  as  matter,  are  not 
more  distinct  or  real,  to  the  so-called  material  senses, 
than  the  forms  that  Soul  creates  are  to  spiritual  sense, 
where  Life  is  permanent. 

The  footsteps  of  Christian  Science  are  not  so  much 
seen  as  felt.  The  "  still,  small  voice"  of  Truth  is  utter- 
ing itself.  We  are  either  turning  away  from  this  utter- 
ance, or  we  are  yielding  to  it  and  going  up  higher.  To 
become  as  a  little  child,  willing  to  leave  the  old  for  the 
new,  renders  thought  receptive  of  the  advanced  idea. 
Gladness  to  leave  the  old  landmarks,  and  willingness 
to  let  them  disappear,  this  disposition  precipitates  the 
ultimate  harmony.  The  purification  of  sense  and  self 
is  a  proof  of  progress ;  for  none  but  "  the  pure  in  heart 
shall  see  God." 

Angels  are  not  etherealized  human  beings,  evincing 
animal  qualities ;  but  they  are  celestial  visitants,  who 
fly  on  spiritual  pinions,  not  material.  They  are  pure 
thoughts,  winged  with  Truth  and  Love.  Human  con- 
jecture confers  upon  them  its  own  forms  of  thought, 
marked  with  superstitious  outlines,  making  them  human 
creatures  with  suggestive  wings ;  but  this  is  only  fancy. 
It  has  behind  it  no  more  reality  than  has  the  sculptor 
when  he  carves  his  statue  of  Liberty — an  image  which 
embodies  his  conception  of  an  unseen  quality  or  condi- 
tion, but  which  has  no  personal  antecedent  reality,  save 
in  the  artist's  own  "  chambers  of  imagery." 


206  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

My  angels  are  exalted  thoughts,  appearing  at  the  door 
of  some  sepulchre  where  illusion  has  buried  its  fondest 
earthly  hopes.  With  white  lingers  they  point  upward  to 
a  new  and  glorified  trust,  a  higher  ideal  of  Life  and  its 
joys.  Angels  are  God's  impartations  to  man,  —  not  mes- 
sengers, or  persons,  but  messages  of  the  true  idea  of 
divinity  flowing  into  humanity.  These  upward-soaring 
thoughts  never  lead  mortals  toward  self  or  sin,  but  guide 
them  to  the  Principle  of  all  good,  whither  every  pure 
and  uplifting  aspiration  tends.  We  should  give  earnest 
heed  to  these  spiritual  guides.  Then  they  will  tarry, 
and  we  shall  be  found  entertaining  angels  unawares. 

In  order  to  apprehend  more,  we  must  put  into  practice 
what  we  already  have.  We  must  recollect  that  Truth 
is  demonstrable,  when  understood,  and  not  understood 
until  demonstrated.  If  "faithful  over  a  few  things" 
we  shall  be  made  rulers  over  many,  but  the  one  unused 
talent  moulds  and  is  lost.  When  the  sick  or  the  sinful 
waken  to  realize  their  need  of  what  they  have  not,  they 
will  be  receptive  of  Divine  Science,  —  which  gravitates  to 
Soul,  and  away  from  material  sense,  removes  thought 
from  the  body,  and  elevates  to  the  contemplation  of 
something  better  than  disease,  or  sin. 

Spiritual  sense  is  intuition,  hope,  faith,  understanding, 
fruition.  Material  sense  is  human  belief,  fear,  doubt, 
despair.  This  belief,  alternating  between  a  sense  of 
pleasure  and  pain,  between  hope  and  fear,  between  life 
and  death,  never  readies  beyond  the  boundary  of  the 
unreal.  When  the  real,  that  is  announced  by  Science,  is 
attained,  joy  is  no  longer  a  trembler,  nor  hope  a  cheat. 

The  purpose  and  motive  to  live  aright  can  be  gained 
to-day.    This  point  won,  you  have  started  as  you  should 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  207 

You  have  begun  at  the  numeration-table  of  Christian 
Science,  and  nothing  but  wrong  intention  can  hinder 
your  advancement.  Working  and  praying,  with  true 
motives  on  your  part,  your  Father  will  open  the  way. 
"  If  ye  would  run,  who  shall  hinder  you  ?  "  In  this 
spirit  are  the  lines  of  Mrs.  Hemans :  — 

Is  it  not  much  that  I  may  worship  Him, 

With  nought  my  spirit's  breathings  to  control, 
And  feel  His  presence  in  the  vast  and  dim 

And  whispering  woods,  where  dying  thunders  roll 
From  the  far  cataracts?    Shall  I  not  rejoice 
That  I  have  learned  at  last  to  know  His  voice 
From  man's  ?  —  I  will  rejoice!     My  soaring  Soul 
Now  hath  redeemed  her  birthright  of  the  day, 
And  won,  through  clouds,  to  Him,  her  own  unfettered  way ! 

Saul  of  Tarsus  only  beheld  the  way,  —  the  Christ,  or 
Truth,  —  when  his  uncertain  sense  of  right  had  changed 
to  a  spiritual  sense  that  is  always  right.  Then  the  man 
was  changed.  Thought  assumed  a  nobler  standpoint 
and  became  more  spiritual.  Then  Paul  learned  the 
wrong  he  had  done  in  persecuting  Christianity,  which  he 
had  not  understood.  He  beheld  for  the  first  time  the  true 
idea  of  Love,  and  learned  a  lesson  of  Divine  Science. 

Truth  never  destroys  its  own  idea.  It  is  the  Sub- 
stance, that  cannot  destroy  its  own  reflection.  A  per- 
sonal sense,  or  error,  may  hide  Truth,  health,  and 
harmony,  as  the  mist  obscures  the  mountain ;  but  Sci- 
ence never  obscures  the  celestial  peaks. 

Man's  wisdom  finds  no  satisfaction  in  sin,  but  personal 
sense  finds  pleasure  therein.  The  drunkard  thinks  he 
enjoys  drunkenness  ;  and  you  cannot  make  the  inebriate 
leave  his  besottedness, until  his  personal  se.nse  of  pleasure 


208  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

yields  to  a  higher  sense.  Then  he  turns  from  his  cups, 
as  the  startled  dreamer  that  wakens  from  an  incubus 
incurred  through  the  pains  of  distorted  sense.  Man 
liking  to  do  wrong  —  finding  pleasure  in  it,  and  refrain- 
ing from  it  only  through  fear  of  consequences  —  is  nei- 
ther a  safe  temperance  man  nor  a  reliable  religionist. 

Reform  comes  by  understanding  that  there  is  no  abid- 
ing pleasure  in  evil  ;  and  by  gaining  an  affection  for 
goodness  according  to  Science,  which  reveals  the  im- 
mortal fact  that  neither  pleasure  nor  pain,  appetite  nor 
passion,  exists  in  or  of  matter,  while  the  Divine  Mind 
can  and  does  destroy  the  false  sense  of  pleasure  and  of 
fear,  and  all  the  appetites  of  the  human  mind. 

The  fear  of  punishment  never  made  man  truly  honest. 
Moral  courage  is  requisite  to  meet  the  wrong  and  pro- 
claim the  right.  But  how  shall  we  reform  the  man  who 
has  more  animal  than  moral  courage,  who  has  less  Soul, 
because  he  has  more  material  sense  ?  Through  my 
method  of  silent  argument,  convince  his  reason  of  its 
mistaken  means  for  procuring  happiness.  Perhaps  rea- 
son is  his  highest  human  faculty.  Let  that  inform  the 
sentiments,  and  awaken  his  dormant  sense  of  moral 
obligation  ;  and  by  degrees  he  will  learn  the  nothingness 
of  the  pleasures  of  human  sense,  and  the  grandeur  and 
bliss  of  a  diviner  sense  that  is  superior  to  matter. 
Then  he  is  saved. 

A  picture  in  the  camera,  or  a  face  reflected  in  the 
mirror,  is  not  the  original,  though  resembling  it.  Man, 
in  the  likeness  of  his  Creator,  reflects  the  central  light 
of  being,  the  impersonal  God.  As  there  is  no  gender  in 
the  mirrored  form,  which  is  but  a  reflection,  so  gender 
belongs  to  God,  and  is  in  the  Principle,  not  the  body  of 


SCIENCE    OF    BEING.  209 

man.  Gender  is  a  form,  a  quality,  a  characteristic  of 
Mind,  not  of  matter. 

Man  is  not  a  creator,  though  he  reflects  Mind's  crea- 
tions, which  constitute  the  underlying  reality  of  Science. 
The  inverted  method,  the  deflections  of  matter,  as  op- 
posed to  the  Science  of  spiritual  reflection,  are  all  un- 
like Spirit.  With  the  illusion  of  error,  of  life  that  is 
here  to-day  and  gone  to-morrow,  man  would  be  wholly 
mortal,  were  it  not  for  the  Truth,  the  Divine  Principle, 
gained  through  the  Science  taught  and  demonstrated  by 
Jesus,  destroying  all  error  and  bringing  immortality  to 
light.  Because  man  is  the  reflection  of  his  Maker,  he 
is  not  subject  to  birth,  growth,  maturity,  decay.  These 
illusions  are  of  human  origin,  not  divine. 

If  man  were  solely  a  creature  of  the  senses,  the  Prin- 
ciple which  he  reflects  would  also  be  merely  mutable  and 
mortal.  Human  logic  is  awry  when  it  attempts  to  draw 
spiritual  conclusions  from  matter.  Finite  sense  has  no 
correct  appreciation  of  the  Infinite  Principle,  God,  or  of 
the  infinite  idea  or  reflection,  man. 

People  go  into  ecstasies  over  the  idea  of  a  personal 
Jehovah,  though  without  a  spark  of  love  in  their  hearts  ; 
when  in  fact  God  is  Love,  and  without  this  trait  mor- 
tality cannot  lay  hold  of  Immortality.  Men  believe 
without  understanding  Truth,  when  God  is  Truth.  He 
is  Divine  Principle,  and  cannot  be  demonstrated  with- 
out understanding. 

Mortals  suppose  they  live  without  being  good,  when 
goodness,  or  God,  is  the  only  real  Life.  What  is  the 
result  ?  Understanding  little  about  the  Divine  Principle 
that  saves  and  heals,  mortals  get  rid  of  sin,  sickness, 
and  death  only  in  seeming.     These  errors  are  not  thus 

14 


210  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTH. 

really  destroyed,  and  must  therefore  cling  to  mortals 
until,  here  or  hereafter,  they  gain  the  true  understand- 
ing of  God,  in  the  Science  which  destroys  human  delu- 
sions  about  Him,  and  reveals  the  grand  realities  of 
being. 

All  that  is  called  mortal  thought  consists  of  error. 
The  theoretical  mind  (the  exact  opposite  of  the  real 
Mind)  is  named  by  error  Material  Life.  Error  teaches 
that  mortals  are  created  to  suffer  and  die.  When  man 
is  dead,  error  hopes  to  raise  from  mortality  the  immortal 
Principle,  the  Soul.  Thus  error  theorizes  that  whatever 
is  born  of  the  dust  returns  to  dust,  and  has  a  resurrec- 
tion from  the  dust ;  whereas  properly  considered,  man 
is  the  spiritual  and  eternal  reflection  of  Deity. 

Undisturbed  amid  this  jargon  of  personal  sense,  Sci- 
ence sits  enthroned,  ready  to  unfold  to  mortals  the 
immutable  harmonious  divine  Principle  —  Life  and  its 
idea,  man  and  the  universe  —  as  ever  present  and 
eternal. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

ANIMAL    MAGNETISM. 

And  the  dragon  was  enraged  at  the  woman,  and  went  away  to  make 
war  with  the  rest  of  her  offspring,  who  keep  the  commandments  of  God 
and  maintain  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  —  Apocalypse. 

He  has  sounded  forth  the  trumpet  that  shall  never  call  retreat ; 
He  is  sifting  out  the  hearts  of  men  before  His  judgment-seat ; 
Oh  be  swift  my  Soul  to  answer  Him,  be  jubilant  my  feet. 

Julia  Ward  Howe. 

If  the  light  that  is  in  thee  be  darkness,  how  great  is  that  darkness. 

Jesus. 

A  NIMAL  magnetism  was  first  brought  into  notice  in 
-£^-  Germany  in  1775,  by  Mesmer.  According  to  the 
American  Cyclopedia  he  regarded  this  force,  which  he 
said  could  be  exerted  by  one  living  organism  over  an- 
other, as  a  means  of  alleviating  disease. 

His  propositions  are  as  follows  :  — 

There  exists  a  mutual  influence  between  the  celestial  bodies, 
the  earth  and  animated  things.  Animal  bodies  are  susceptible 
to  the  influence  of  this  agent,  disseminating  itself  through  the 
substance  of  the  nerves. 

In  1784  the  French  government  ordered  the  medical 
faculty  of  Paris  to  investigate  Mesmer's  theory,  and 
report  upon  it.  Under  this  order  a  commission  was 
appointed,   and    Benjamin    Franklin   was    one    of    the 


212  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

commissioners.     They  reported  to  the   government  as 
follows  :  — 

In  regard  to  the  existence  and  utility  of  Animal  Magnetism, 
we  have  come  to  the  unanimous  conclusions  that  there  is  no 
proof  of  the  existence  of  the  animal  magnetic  fluid  ;  that  the 
violent  effects,  which  are  observed  in  the  public  practice  of 
magnetism,  are  due  to  manipulations,  or  to  the  excitement  of 
the  imagination,  and  the  impressions  made  upon  the  senses  ;  and 
that  there  is  one  more  fact  to  be  recorded  in  the  history  of  the 
errors  of  the  human  mind,  and  an  important  experiment  upon 
the  power  of  the  imagination. 

In  1837  a  committee  of  nine  was  appointed,  among 
whom  were  Roux,  Bouillaud,  and  Clocpuet,  who  tested, 
in  several  sessions,  the  phenomena  exhibited  by  a  re- 
puted clairvoyant.  Their  report  expressed  the  results 
as  folloAvs  :  — 

The  facts  which  had  been  promised  by  Monsieur  Berna  [the 
magnetizerj  as  conclusive,  and  as  adapted  to  throw  light  on 
physiological  and  therapeutical  questions,  are  certainly  not  con- 
clusive in  favor  of  the  doctrine  of  animal  magnetism,  and  have 
nothing  in  common  with  either  physiology  or  therapeutics. 

This  report  was  adopted  by  the  Royal  Academy  of 
Medicine  in  Paris. 

My  own  observations  of  the  workings  of  animal  mag- 
netism, during  the  past  sixteen  years,  not  only  convince 
me  that  it  is  not  a  remedial  agent,  but  that  its  pernicious 
effects  upon  the  human  mind  and  system  exceed  those 
of  all  other  dangerous  agents.  It  is  a  fundamental 
error. 

If  it  seems  to  alleviate  or  cure  disease,  this  appear- 
ance is  deceptive,  since  error  cannot  remove  the  effects 


ANIMAL   MAGNETISM.  L'lo 

of  error.  To  be  at  ease  under  the  influence  of  animal 
magnetism  is  worse  than  dis-ease,  or  discomfort,  under 
sin.  In  no  instance  is  its  effect  other  than  the  effect  of 
illusion.  Any  seeming  benefit  derived  therefrom  is  pro- 
portionate only  to  one's  faith  in  error. 

Animal  magnetism  has  no  scientific  principle ;  for  God 
is  the  Principle  of,  and  governs,  all  that  is  real,  harmo- 
nious, and  eternal,  and  His  power  is  neither  animal  nor 
human,  but  divine. 

Its  basis  being  a  belief,  and  this  belief  an  error,  ani- 
mal magnetism,  or  mesmerism,  is  a  mere  negation, 
possessing  neither  intelligence  nor  power. 

There  is  but  one  attraction,  namely,  that  of  Spirit. 
The  pointing  of  the  needle  to  the  pole  symbolizes  this 
all-embracing  power,  or  the  magnetism  of  Mind. 

The  planets  have  no  more  power  over  man  than  over 
his  Maker,  since  God  governs  both  the  universe  and  man. 
Reflecting  His  power,  man  has  dominion  over  heaven 
and  earth,  and  all  their  hosts. 

One  of  the  grandest  features  of  Biblical  history  is 
its  honesty.  Its  reformatory  purpose  spares  no  error. 
The  portrayal  of  Judas  was  no  pleasant  task  for  the 
loving  ambassadors  of  Truth,  but  they  nevertheless 
fulfilled  it. 

It  is  clue  to  this  period,  —  in  which  Christian  Science 
is  introduced,  and  the  sovereignty  of  Mind  insisted  upon, 
—  to  protect  humanity  from  abuse  by  mortal  mind,  when 
that  mind  is  unrestrained  by  law.  The  belief  that  one 
mind  can  act  upon  another  without  being  known  in  that 
action,  and  without  the  actor  being  seen  in  propria  per- 
sona, suggests  the  need  of  knowing  your  enemy  and  the 
means  of  self-defence. 


£14  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTH. 

The  mild  forms  of  animal  magnetism  are  disappear- 
ing, and  its  aggressive  features  are  coming  to  the  front. 
The  looms  of  crime,  hidden  in  the  dark  recesses  of 
mortal  thought,  are  every  hour  weaving  webs  more 
complicated  and  subtile.  So  secret  are  its  present 
methods  that  they  ensare  the  age  into  indolence,  and 
produce  the  very  apathy  which  the  criminal  wishes  on 
this  subject. 

Animal  magnetism  is  literally  demonology.  The  fol- 
lowing is  an  extract  from  The  Boston  Herald  :  — ■ 

Mesmerism  is  a  problem  not  lending  itself  to  an  easy  expla- 
nation and  development.  It  imj:>lies  the  exercise  of  despotic 
control,  and  is  much  more  likely  to  be  abused  by  its  possessor, 
than  otherwise  employed,  for  the  individual  or  society. 

Christian  Science  stands  preeminent  for  promoting 
affection  and  virtue,  in  families  and  the  community. 
Opposed  to  this  healthful  and  elevating  influence  of 
Mind,  as  if  to  forestall  the  power  of  good,  a  baneful  and 
secret  mental  influence  has  uprisen ;  but  Science  can 
and  will  meet  all  emergencies,  and  restore  the  normal 
standard  of  harmony. 

If  we  abide  in  Truth  and  Love,  this  hidden  foe,  or 
secret  mental  malpractice,  will  only  serve  the  ends  of 
"Wisdom,  —  whereby  one  learns  how  to  master  error. 
This  uplifts  and  enlarges  the  human  capacity  for  good, 
and  so  fulfils  the  Scripture :  "  They  shall  take  up  ser- 
pents ;  and  if  they  drink  any  deadly  thing  it  shall  not 
harm  them." 

The  Apostle  Paul  refers  to  the  personality  of  evil  as 
"  the  god  of  this  world,"  and  further  defines  it  as  dis- 
honesty and  craftiness,  "  handling  the  Word  of  God 
deceitfullv." 


ANIMAL    MAGNETISM.  215 

The  liberation  of  the  powers  of  mortal  mind  through 
Science,  whereby  man  is  to  escape  from  mortality  into 
immortality,  blesses  the  whole  human  family.  As  in 
the  beginning,  however,  this  liberation  shows  itself  in  a 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil.  This  is  unavoidable.  The 
knowledge  must  come,  but  it  must  be  rightly  directed. 
Conflict  there  will  be ;  but  the  wrong  mentality  must  be 
met  and  mastered,  and  will  then  disappear  forever. 

On  the  other  hand,  Mind  Science  is  wholly  separate 
from  this  half-way  knowledge.  It  is  of  God,  and  gives 
a  spiritual  understanding  that  works  out  the  purposes  of 
good  only.  The  maximum  of  good  is  to-day  met  by  the 
maximum  of  suppositional  evil.  To  admit  the  verity 
of  a  false  belief,  or  to  flee  before  it,  will  involve  you  in 
hopeless  error.  There  is  but  one  way  to  handle  sin,  and 
that  is  to  encounter  it  boldly.  Expose  it  first,  and  you 
will  be  able  to  annihilate  it  afterwards. 

Realizing  my  solemn  responsibility  to  expose  the 
methods  of  error,  —  in  order  to  establish  the  method 
of  Truth,  or  Christian  healing,  and  show  the  power  of 
good  over  evil,  —  I  have  persevered  and  accomplished 
my  task. 

I  try  to  leave  on  every  student's  mind  the  impress  of 
Divine  Science,  —  a  high  sense  of  the  moral  and  spirit- 
ual qualifications  requisite  for  healing,  well  knowing  it 
to  be  impossible  for  error  and  hate  to  accomplish  the 
grand  results  of  Truth  and  Love.  The  pursuit  of  in- 
structions opposite  to  mine  must  always  prevent  scien- 
tific demonstration. 

The  truths  of  Immortal  Mind  annihilate  the  fables  of 
mortal  mind,  whose  flimsy  and  gaudy  pretensions,  like 
silly  moths,  singe  their  own  wings  and  fall  in  dust. 


216  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  Scriptures  say,  "  Offences  must  come,  but  woe  to 
him  through  whom  they  come."  Evil  must  be  seen,  met, 
and  mastered,  since  a  belief  in  it  exists  in  mortal  mind, 
and  will  assert  itself  sooner  or  later  ;  and  the  best  time 
to  encounter  it,  for  attack  and  victory,  is  the  earliest. 

It  is  now  many  years  since  I  first  gained  a  clear  sense 
of  the  obligations  of  Christian  Science.  They  grew  more 
and  more  imperative,  as  my  recognition  of  its  claims  in- 
creased. These  glorious  recognitions  rebuked  in  me  all 
sensuality  and  selfishness  ;  and  then  I  knew  that  my  dis- 
covery must  be  based  on  a  Divine  Principle  that  would 
stand  forever. 

My  desire  to  benefit  the  whole  human  race  grows 
stronger  every  year  of  my  earth-life.  The  conviction 
that  has  led  me  thus  far  is  in  the  line  of  light.  It  can 
"  never  call  retreat,"  or  enter  upon  a  line  of  darkness 
that  will  injure  humanity. 

"When  Christian  Science  and  animal  magnetism  are 
both  comprehended,  as  they  will  be  some  day,  it  will  be 
seen  why  the  heralds  of  Truth  have  been  persecuted  by 
the  dragon.  In  the  warfare  of  animal  natures,  the  beast 
wounded,  or  at  bay,  turns  on  his  assailant ;  so  the  Serpent 
bites  the  heel  courageous  enough  to  bruise  its  head. 

If  the  sinner  hates  Truth,  it  is  because  he  is  unwilling 
to  be  saved.  Reformatory  pioneers  are  misunderstood, 
until  the  merits  of  their  measures,  and  the  cause  they 
advocate,  are  appreciated.  The  birth  of  a  great  idea 
brings  pain  and  travail.  In  its  infancy  it  requires  toil 
and  sacrifice.  At  a  more  advanced  stage  it  encounters 
envy.  But  when  my  nursling  is  menaced,  I  clasp  him 
more  tenderly  ;  and  when  he  is  a  man,  he  will  speak  for 
himself  and  for  his  mother. 


ANIMAL    MAGNETISM.  217 

Agassiz  has  wisely  said  :  — 

Every  great  scientific  truth  goes  through  three  stages.  First, 
people  say  it  conflicts  with  the  Bible.  Next,  they  say  it  had 
been  discovered  before.  Lastly,  they  say  they  always  be- 
lieved it. 

Christian  Science  goes  to  the  bottom  of  mental  action, 
and  reveals  the  theodicy,  which  indicates  the  Tightness 
of  all  divine  action.  The  inferior  art  returns  to  its 
wallowing  in  the  mire,  taking  to  itself  sevenfold  more 
sins  ;  and  "  the  last  state  is  worse  than  the  first." 

Disregarding  the  laws  of  God,  trampling  on  the  stern 
moral  rules  of  Christian  Science,  and  perverting  the  best 
method,  error  brings  forth  fruits  of  error. 

The  chief  difficulty  in  the  way  of  arming  the  age 
against  mental  malpractice,  is  the  popular  ignorance  of 
the  power  of  Mind,  and  of  the  secret  devices  and  methods 
of  sin,  for  working  out  the  ends  of  evil. 

The  physician  would  be  condemned  for  adulterating 
his  drugs  or  giving  deadly  doses  of  poison.  Remember 
—  the  medicine  of  Christian  Science  is  Divine  Mind  ; 
and  dishonesty,  sensuality,  falsehood,  revenge,  malice, 
are  not  the  mental  qualities  that  heal  the  sick.  The 
magnetizer  employs  one  belief  to  destroy  another.  If  he 
heals  sickness  through  a  belief,  and  a  belief  originally 
caused  the  sickness,  it  is  a  case  of  the  greater  error 
overcoming  the  lesser.  This  greater  error  thereafter 
occupies  the  ground,  leaving  the  case  worse  than  it 
was  before  being  grasped  by  the  power  of  the  stronger 
error. 

The  animal  magnetizer  heals  his  patients  through  hu^ 
man,  headlong  will,  not  through  Truth.     Is  the  patient 


218  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

then  healed  permanently  ?  No,  for  bad  effects  alone  can 
follow  animal  magnetism.  Expect  to  heal  by  simply  re- 
peating my  words,  —  by  right  talking  and  wrong  acting, 
—  and  you  will  be  disappointed.  Such  practices  as  these 
do  nut  constitute  the  Science  whereby  the  Divine  Mind 
heals  the  sick.  If  certain  cases  seem  to  improve  under 
such  treatment,  they  will  relapse,  and  become  more  diffi- 
cult to  cure  than  they  were  at  first. 

Acting  from  sinister  motives  destroys  your  power  of 
healing  from  the  right  motive.  If  you  had  the  inclination 
or  power  to  practise  wrongfully,  and  then  should  adopt 
Christian  Science,  the  lesser  power  would  be  destroyed. 
You  do  not  deny  the  mathematician's  right  to  distinguish 
the  correct  and  incorrect  among  the  examples  on  the 
blackboard,  or  disbelieve  the  musician,  when  he  detects 
the  pure  tone  from  the  discord.  In  like  manner  I  ought 
to  understand  what  I  am  saying. 

Men  exhibit  animal  magnetism  on  the  platform,  not 
knowing  its  invidious  spell  to  be  unsafe  :  but  those  are 
not  the  dangerous  practitioners  of  whom  I  speak. 

There  is  great  danger  in  teaching  mental  healing  in- 
discriminately, in  disregarding  the  morals  of  the  student, 
and  caring  only  for  his  money.  To  quote  Jefferson's 
words  about  slavery,  "  I  tremble  when  I  remember  that 
God  is  just,"  whenever  I  see  a  man,  for  a  petty  consider- 
ation of  money,  teaching  his  slight  knowledge  of  Mind- 
power,  —  perhaps  communicating  his  own  bad  morals  by 
mental  inoculation,  and  in  this  way  dealing  mercilessly 
with  a  community  unprepared  for  self-defence. 

My  publications  alone  heal  more  sickness  than  an  un- 
conscientious student  can  begin  to  reach.  If  patients 
seem  the  worse  for  reading  my  book,  this  change  may 


ANIMAL    MAGNETISM.  219 

either  arise  from  the  frightened  mind  of  the  physician, 
or  mark  the  crisis  of  the  disease.  Perseverance  in  its 
perusal  would  heal  them  completely. 

There  are  certain  self-evident  facts.  This  is  one  of 
them,  —  that  whoever  practices  the  Science  I  teach, 
through  which  the  Divine  Mind  pours  light  and  healing 
upon  this  generation,  cannot  pursue  malpractice,  or  harm 
his  patient. 

As  Christian  Science  is  better  understood,  evil  thoughts 
will  be  laid  bare,  and  the  evil  intent  can  no  longer  be  hid. 
Already  I  can  see  with  the  mind's  eye  the  wrong-doer, 
with  the  evil  intent  he  sends  forth  ;  for  the  Scripture  truly 
saith,  "  Nothing  is  hid  that  shall  not  be  revealed." 

There  is  another  evil  prevailing  in  our  land, —  namely, 
the  ignorant  verdict  of  clairvoyance.  Here  I  do  not 
censure  the  person,  but  the  mistake.  The  guess-work 
of  clairvoyants  is  not  entirely  harmless.  Their  descrip- 
tions and  opinions  are  dangerous  to  those  who  trust 
them.  These  catchpenny  revelations,  by  irresponsible 
persons,  may  imperil  the  character,  liberty,  and  life  of  a 
fellow-being.  The  testimony  of  clairvoyance  is  not  reli- 
able, being  based  on  the  uncertain  foundations  of  illu- 
sion, and  governed  by  the  human  mind  instead  of  Divine 
Science. 

The  evidence  is  clear  that  human  mind  killed  the 
felon  on  whom  the  English  students  experimented.  He 
fancied  himself  bleeding  to  death,  and  died  through  that 
belief,  when  there  was  only  a  stream  of  warm  water 
trickling  over  his  arm. 

Since  that  day  a  higher  discovery  has  been  made  in 
America.  Evidence  has  accumulated  that  the  Divine 
Mind  governs  man  with  health ,  harmony,  and  immor- 


220  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

tal  it  v.  Gradually  the  testimony  has  gathered  momen- 
tum and  clearness,  until  now  it  nears  its  culmination  of 
scientific  statement  and  proof. 

Truth  forever  on  the  scaffold,  Wrong  forever  on  the  throne. 

Yet  that  scaffold  sways  the  future,  and,  behind  the  dim  unknown, 

Standeth  God  within  the  shadow,  keeping  watch  above  His  own. 

Our  courts  recognize  the  evidence  that  goes  to  prove 
the  motive  as  well  as  the  commission  of  a  crime.  Is  it 
not  then  clear  that  the  human  mind  must  have  moved 
the  body  to  a  wicked  act  ?  Is  not  mind  the  murderer  ? 
Is  it  not  properly  the  "  malice  aforethought  "  which  kills 
and  is  sentenced  ?  The  hands,  without  mortal  mind  to  ■ 
direct  them,  could  not  murder.  The  operations  of  animal 
magnetism  show  that  an  evil  mind,  without  the  aid  of 
hands,  leads  into  error. 

Courts  and  juries  judge  and  sentence  mortals,  in  order 
to  restrain  crime,  to  prevent  deeds  of  violence,  and  to 
punish  those  deeds.  To  say  that  these  tribunals  have 
no  jurisdiction  over  mortal  mind,  would  be  to  contradict 
precedent,  and  admit  that  the  power  of  human  law  is 
restricted  to  matter,  while  mind,  which  is  the  real  out- 
law, defies  justice  and  is  recommended  to  mercy.  Can 
matter  commit  a  crime  ?  Can  matter  be  punished  ?  Can 
you  separate  the  mind  from  the  person  over  which 
courts  holds  jurisdiction  ?  Mortal  mind,  not  matter,  is 
the  criminal  in  every  case  ;  and  human  law  rightly  de- 
fines crime,  and  courts  reasonably  sentence  it,  according 
to  its  motive. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  eventually  our  laws  will  take 
cognizance  of  mental  crime,  and  no  longer  apply  legal 
rulings  wholly  to  such  physical  offences  as  are  set  forth 
in  the  old  rhyme  :  — 


ANIMAL    MAGNETISM.  221 

The  pleadings  state  that  John  O'Gull, 

With  envy,  wrath  and  malice  full, 

With  swords,  knives,  sticks,  staves,  fists,  or  bludgeon, 

Beat,  bruised,  and  wounded  John  O'Gudgeon. 

Wrath  may  injure  the  body  fearfully  through  mind,  as 
well  as  through  muscle. 
Bulwer's  apothegm,  — 

For  in  the  hands  of  men  entirely  great, 
The  pen  is  mightier  than  the  sword,  — 

may  be  truly  paraphrased,  — 

For  in  the  use  of  men  entirely  base, 
The  mind  is  crueler  than  the  knife. 

These  words  of  Judge  Parmcnter,  of  Boston,  in  the 
decision  of  a  suit  to  collect  a  note  given  by  a  student  of 
mental  healing,  are  destined  to  become  historic  :  "  I  see 
no  reason  why  Metaphysics  are  not  as  important  to 
medicine,  as  to  mechanics  or  mathematics." 

He  who  uses  his  developed  powers  like  an  escaped 
felon,  to  commit  fresh  atrocities  as  opportunity  occurs, 
is  never  safe.  God  will  arrest  him.  Justice  will  manacle 
him.  His  sins  will  be  millstones  about  his  neck,  weigh- 
ing him  down  to  the  depths  of  despair  ;  until  suffering 
balances  the  account,  loosens  the  cold  grasp  of  remorse, 
subdues  the  perverse  will,  and  quenches  in  agony  the  fires 
of  hell.  The  aggravation  of  error  foretells  its  doom,  and 
confirms  the  ancient  axiom,  "  Whom  the  gods  would 
destroy,  they  first  make  mad." 

Animal  magnetism  is  condemned  by  God,  and  doomed 
to  return  to  its  native  nothingness.     It  is  destitute  of 
power  and  intelligence.    Knowing  this,  nobody  need  fear- 
it.     Without  this  knowledge  the  error  continues,  and 
does  all  the  more  harm,  because  the  source  is  unseen. 


222  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Handle  this  serpent  in  a  scientifically  Christian  way, 
and  it  is  nothing  but  a  staff,  like  the  rods  of  the  Egyptian 
magicians  in  Pharaoh's  court. 

From  ordinary  medical  practice,  to  Christian  Science, 
the  distance  is  full  many  a  league  in  the  line  of  light ; 
but  to  go  from  the  use  of  inanimate  drugs  in  healing, 
to  the  criminal  misuse  of  mortal  mind,  is  to  drop  from 
the  platform  of  common  manhood  into  the  very  mire 
of  iniquity.  To  work  against  the  free  course  of  honesty 
and  humility,  is  to  push  foolishly  against  the  current 
that  runs  heavenward. 

Like  the  Commonwealth,  Christian  Science  has  its 
Bill  of  Rights :  God  has  endowed  man  with  inalienable 
rights,  among  which  are  self-government,  reason,  con- 
science. 

Man  is  self-governed  only  when  guided  by  no  other 
mind  than  his  Maker's,  and  loving  his  neighbor  as  him- 
self. The  Divine  Principle,  the  loving  Father  which 
formed  him,  keeps  him  in  perfect  peace,  and  this  har- 
mony is  not  to  be  tampered  with. 

Man's  rights  are  invaded  when  this  divine  order  is 
interfered  with.  The  human  trespasser  necessarily  in- 
curs the  divine  penalty,  due  to  this  human  error.  The 
heavenly  law  is  broken  by  this  trespass  upon  man's  in- 
dividual right  of  self-government.  We  have  no  more 
moral  right  to  secretly  attempt  to  influence  the  thoughts 
of  another,  —  unless  the  privilege  is  personally  granted 
us,  for  the  sake  of  the  aid  we  may  give  in  return,  — than 
a  man  has  to  strike  a  fatal  blow,  except  in  self-defence. 

The  erring  opinions  of  mortals,  their  conflicting  selfish 
motives,  and  ignorant  attempts  to  do  good,  often  render 
them  incapable  of  knowing  or  judging  accurately  the 


ANIMAL   MAGNETISM.  223 

needs  of  their  fellow-men,  unless  this  need  is  expressed 
and  aid  solicited. 

Any  interference  of  one  mortal  mind  with  another, 
apart  from  the  exception  herein  named,  is  opposed  to 
the  order  of  Divine  Science,  and  incurs  certain  punish- 
ment —  the  darkening  of  the  transgressor's  mind,  and 
the  lessening  of  his  power  to  heal.  Indeed,  this  power 
will  be  destroyed,  if  the  mental  power  is  persistently 
misused. 

Let  the  age,  which  sits  in  judgment  on  this  occult  Sci- 
ence, sanction  only  such  methods  as  are  demonstrable  in 
Truth,  and  classify  all  others  as  did  Saint  Paul  in  Gala- 
tians,  when  he  wrote  :  — 

Now  the  works  of  the  flesh  are  manifest,  which  are  these 
—  adultery,  fornication,  uncleanness,  lasciviousness,  idolatry, 
witchcraft,  hatred,  variance,  emulations,  wrath,  strife,  sedi- 
tions, heresies,  envyings,  murders,  drunkenness,  revellings,  and 
such  like  ;  of  the  which  I  tell  you  before,  as  I  have  also  told 
you  in  time  past,  that  they  which  do  such  things  shall  not  in- 
herit the  kingdom  of  God.  But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love, 
joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness, 
temperance ;  against  such  there  is  no  law. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

WAYSIDE     HINTS. 

The  broadening  flood  swells  slowly  out,  o'er  cattle-dotted  plains ; 
The  stream  is  strong  and  turbulent,  and  dark  with  heavy  rains  ; 
The  laborer  looks  up  to  see  our  shallop  speed  away. 
When  shall  the  sandy  bar  be  crossed,  when  shall  we  find  the  bay  ? 

R.  Garnett. 

They  shall  ask  the  way  to  Zion,  with  their  faces  thitherward. 

Jeremiah. 

BEFORE  entering  upon  the  larger  subjects  of  Demon- 
stration and  Healing,  there  are  certain  other  topics, 
of  a  more  general  character,  which  are  worthy  of  consid- 
eration by  the  way,  that  we  may  afterward  take  up  our 
journey  with  fresh  courage. 

In  this  new  departure  of  Metaphysical  Healing,  God 
is  regarded  as  absolute  and  supreme,  clad  with  richer 
qualities,  as  man's  Saviour.  His  fatherliness  makes  His 
sovereignty  glorious. 

The  improved  theory  and  practice  of  religion  and 
medicine  are  mainly  due  to  better  views  of  the  Supreme 
Being.  As  the  sense  of  finite  Deity,  based  on  material 
conceptions,  is  purged  of  its  grosser  elements,  we  learn 
what  God  is,  and  what  He  docs  for  man.  It  is  the  false 
conceptions  of  Spirit  which  make  men  Christian  only 
in  theory,  while  they  are  selfishly  material  in  practice. 


WAYSIDE    HINTS.  225 

It  is  sometimes  said,  cynically,  that  Christian  Scien- 
tists set  themselves  on  pedestals,  as  so  many  petty 
deities  ;  but  there  is  no  fairness  or  propriety  in  such 
an  aspersion. 

Atheism  and  profanity  are  opposed  to  Science,  as  they 
are  to  religion ;  but  it  does  not  follow  that  the  profane 
or  atheistic  invalid  cannot  be  relieved.  The  moral  con- 
dition of  such  a  man  demands  the  remedy  of  Truth  more 
than  most  cases ;  hence  Science  is  more  than  usually 
effectual  in  the  treatment  of  moral  ailments. 

The  Holy  City,  described  in  the  Apocalypse  as  coming 
down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  is  Christian  Science.  The 
builder  and  maker  of  this  New  Jerusalem  is  God,  as  we 
read  in  the  Book  of  Hebrews  ;  and  it  is  "  a  city  which 
hath  foundations." 

The  word  city  conveys  the  idea  of  an  assemblage  of 
people  for  high  purposes,  and  is  akin  to  another  word, 
civilization,  both  coming  from  the  Latin  words  civis 
(citizen)  and  civitas  (city  or  state). 

A  great  city  has  a  twofold  life.  The  worst  is  to  be 
found  in  it  —  the  worst  criminals,  the  worst  poverty. 
A  city  also  contains  the  best  things.  Towards  it  gravi- 
tate the  first  fruits  and  the  greatest  geniuses.  In  it  are 
the  most  eloquent  preachers  and  the  most  benevolent 
institutions,  the  miracles  of  architectural  grandeur, — 
like  Saint  Peter's  Church  in  Rome,  or  the  Mosque  of 
Saint  Sophie  at  Constantinople,  —  and  wonderful  pro- 
visions for  public  convenience,  like  extensive  aqueducts 
and  well-ordered  streets.  So  largely  is  this  true  that 
one  can  easily  believe  that  our  word  polish  is  derived 
from  polis,  the  Greek  word  for  city. 

Now  the  Scriptures  compare  the  heavenly  kingdom  or 

15 


226  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

association  to  a  city,  in  which  Christ  bears  rule.  God  is 
both  the  founder  and  foundation  of  this  city.  He  is  at 
once  its  centre  and  circumference.  He  is  the  sky  above 
it,  the  firm  earth  beneath  it,  the  sun  that  lightens  it,  the 
atmosphere  that  fills  it  and  eternally  surrounds  it;  for 
Zion  is  but  the  expression  of  divine  will  and  affection. 

The  Sacred  City  is  described  in  Revelation  (xxi.  16) 
as  one  that  "  lieth  four-square."  It  is  equal-sided,  as 
long  as  it  is  broad.  In  its  way,  the  square  is  as  perfect 
as  the  circle.  Four  straight  lines,  each  forming  a  right 
angle  with  its  neighbors,  are  the  boundaries  of  a  perfect 
enclosure. 

Of  course  the  whole  description  is  metaphoric.  Spir- 
itual teaching  must  always  be  by  symbols.  Did  not 
Jesus  illustrate  by  the  Mustard-seed  and  the  Temple  ? 
Taking  the  City  in  its  allegorical  sense,  the  description 
of  it  as  four-square  should  have  profound  meaning  to 
Christian  Scientists. 

Squareness  is  a  synonym  for  wholeness.  What  is 
meant,  in  modern  language,  by  the  phrase,  "  He  is  a 
good  square  man,"  but  that  the  person  referred  to  is 
upright  and  downright,  true,  honest,  sincere  ?  Square- 
dealing  is  a  not  uncommon  epithet.  "  On  the  square  ?  " 
is  the  question  often  asked,  when  a  bargain  is  proposed. 
"  Parting  upon  the  square"  is  a  phrase  which  has  passed 
into  popular  use  from  the  parallelism  of  Free  Masonry. 

We  need  good  square  men  everywhere.  Such  a  man 
was  my  late  husband,  Dr.  Asa  G.  Eddy  ;  and  the  world 
needs  just  such  square  social  organizations  as  he  meant 
to  upbuild,  when  he  became  the  first  teacher  after  me  of 
the  science  of  Mind-healing,  and  the  director  of  the  first 
Sunday-school  of   Christian  Science   in   modern  times, 


WAYSIDE    HINTS.  227 

which  was  gathered  in  Hawthorne  Hall,  Boston,  in  1881. 
His  teachings  on  that  occasion  were  warmly  praised  by  a 
city  clergy  man,  of  long  experience,  who  was  present. 

Society  needs  square  and  fair  dealing,  honesty  and  hu- 
manity. My  friend  Dr.  P.  P.  Quimby  never  wished  to 
engender  error  among  his  fellow-mortals,  when  he  put 
forth  the  buds  and  blossoms  of  the  materialistic  ideas 
which  have  since  been  termed  mind-cure  and  hypnotism, 
healing  through  belief.  His  belief  was  that  this  mind- 
healing  was  to  be  established  upon  a  material  basis.  He 
never  told  me,  or  any  one  else,  so  far  as  I  can  learn,  that 
he  argued  with  a  case  of  disease  metaphysically,  or  that 
he  healed  through  Mind  as  the  Divine  Principle  ;  for  he 
believed  firmly  in  the  existence  of  matter,  and  also  that 
material  truths,  so  called,  would  remedy  material  errors. 

So  far  as  I  caught  his  meaning,  in  my  close  associa- 
tion with  him  as  friend,  adviser,  and  patient,  it  was  the 
material  mind-cure  upon  which  he  leaned,  not  the  spir- 
itual ;  and  this  constituted  the  utmost  limit  of  his  hope, 
as  the  room,  surrounding  his  cage,  seems  the  limit  of  the 
universe  to  the  imprisoned  bird.  Doubtless  his  views 
would  have  taken  a  higher  flight  here,  if  he  had  been 
spared  to  this  hour. 

The  City  of  Christian  Science  is  wholly  spiritual,  as 
its  four  sides  indicate. 

The  first  side  of  the  sacred  enclosure  is  the  Bible. 
From  beginning  to  end  the  Scriptures  are  full  of  ac- 
counts of  the  triumph  of  Mind  over  matter.  Moses 
proved  it  by  what  men  called  miracles.  So  did  Joshua, 
Elijah,  Elisha. 

The  Bible  is  not  one  book,  but  many.  It  is  more  than 
a  collection  of  books  ;  it  is  a  literature,  the  record  of  the 


228  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

ethical  work  of  a  monotheistic  nation.  Nay?  more,  it 
records  the  triumphs  of  a  race ;  almost  of  the  human 
race, — certainly,  of  one  of  the  dominant  races  of  the 
earth,  the  Hebrew.  The  faith  of  this  race  welded  itself 
into  the  Jewish  nation  ;  and  devotion  built  their  Holy 
City,  with  the  Temple  as  its  centre. 

This  faith  looked  ever  to  the  healing  of  His  people  by 
the  Almighty's  self.  In  Egypt  it  was  Mind  which  saved 
the  Israelites  from  the  belief  of  the  plagues.  In  the  wil- 
derness streams  flowed  from  the  rock,  and  manna  fell 
from  the  sky  ;  they  looked  on  the  Brazen  Serpent,  and 
were  straightway  healed  of  the  poisonous  sting  of  a  brood 
of  vipers.  In  national  prosperity,  miracles  attended  the 
successes  of  the  Hebrews  :  and  when  they  departed  from 
the  living  ideal,  their  demoralization  began.  Even  in 
captivity,  among  foreign  nations,  the  Divine  Principle 
wrought  wonders  for  Jehovah's  people,  in  the  fiery  fur- 
nace and  in  king's  palaces. 

Nor  is  the  latter  part  of  the  Bible,  the  New  Testament, 
any  exception  to  this  divine  rule.  Its  pages  are  full  of 
Mind-healing. 

This  leads  into  the  second  side  of  the  City  which  lieth 
four-square ;  the  East  side,  it  may  be  called,  for  into  it 
stream  the  rising  beams  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness. 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  second  side  of  Christian  Science. 
The  biographies  of  him  are  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
Bible,  but  his  spiritual  individuality  (or  personality^ 
using  the  term  in  its  higher,  unlimited,  spiritual  sense) 
fills  historic  space,  like  the  light  of  the  risen  orb  of  day 
He  wrought  in  the  infinite  order.  Men  called  his  deeds 
miracles  ;  but  they  were  wonderful  only  as  every  work  of 
God  is,  —  marvellous  to  the  spiritually  blind. 


WAYSIDE    HINTS.  220 

The  words  and  works  of  Christmas-tide  show  how  the 
civilized  globe  bows  to  Jesus.  Thousands  of  hearts  ex- 
claim, in  Whittier's  words  :  — 

Strike  —  Thou  the  Master,  we  Thy  keys  — 

The  anthem  of  our  destinies. 

Out  of  Christ,  its  personification  and  inspiration,  grew 
Christianity,  and  this  is  the  third  side  of  our  Celestial 
City,  —  the  Southern  side,  looking  towards  the  equator, 
where  there  is  perpetual  summer  ;  type  of  the  spiritual 
summer,  which  "  pure  and  undefiled  religion  "  is  de- 
signed to  make,  when  there  shall  be  no  cold,  no  night, 
no  storm  of  sin. 

Though  Jesus  is  the  impetus  and  pulse  of  Christianity, 
yet  Christianity  is  larger  than  its  human  founder,  as  the 
watch-wheels  fill  more  space  than  the  mainspring,  as  the 
body  of  a  man,  with  its  limbs  and  organs,  is  larger  than 
the  heart.  Christianity  is  made  up  of  "  the  glorious  com- 
pany of  the  apostles  "  and  "  the  noble  army  of  martyrs." 
Its  history,  now  covering  nineteen  centuries,  includes 
within  its  domain  Mary,  Paul,  John,  Athanasius,  Origen, 
Luther,  Zwingle,  Calvin,  and  millions  of  other  men  and 
women. 

The  prefix  Christian  implies  that  Science  is  in  a  line 
with  Christianity  ;  and  so  it  is.  This  religion's  golden 
pages  are  graven  o'er  with  records  of  women  who  were 
exposed  to  the  wild  beasts  of  the  Coliseum,  and  the 
wilder  license  of  a  superstitious  rabble  ;  records  of  men 
forced  into  gladiatorial  combats  and  thrust  into  boilin<>; 
oil.  Thousands  suffered  at  the  stake  and  on  the  scaffold, 
for  Truth's  sake.  They  might  have  escaped  by  simply 
throwing  a  pinch  of  incense  upon  some  altar-fire,  as  an 
act  of  submission  to  the  Pagan  priesthood ;  or  by  presence 


230  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTII. 

at  the  Mass,  thus  signifying  subservience  to  Romish 
domination ;  or  by  forswearing  their  Saviour  in  some 
other  way  ;  but  they  would  not,  and  by  the  power  of 
Mind  these  sufferers  were  raised  above  materialism.  To 
them  the  body  no  longer  existed,  and  could  not  suffer. 
They  were  triumphant  over  pain  and  death.  The  sword 
and  fagot  became  naught,  because  neither  steel  nor  flame 
could  touch  the  Immortal  Principle  of  Life. 

As  the  railway  is  dotted  with  telegraph-poles,  sustain- 
ing the  wires  over  which  run  the  messages  of  life,  so 
along  the  line  of  Christian  history  may  everywhere  be  seen 
the  upright  lives  which  bore  aloft  the  wonders  of  Christian 
Healing.  Sometimes  the  healing  power  lessened,  till  it 
was  almost  lost,  but  anon  it  reappeared  among  the  Wal- 
denses  or  Covenanters.  As  the  Parsees  will  never  allow 
the  sacred  lamp  to  expire  in  their  temples,  because  it  is 
the  symbol  of  the  creative  effulgence,  so  the  healing  fire 
has  never  been  extinct  in  the  Christian  Church,  even 
when  its  Principle  was  not  well  understood. 

This  third  side  of  our  City's  outline  joins  the  fourth  ; 
which  in  its  turn  touches  the  first  side,  the  Bible,  form- 
ing the  last  angle  of  a  perfect  square. 

Westward  the  course  of  empire  takes  its  way. 

So  wrote  Bishop  Berkeley,  on  his  way  to  the  New  World, 
more  than  a  century  and  a  half  ago.  He  was  a  great 
Natural  Scientist  in  his  day,  and  held  opinions  concerning 
"  absolute  idealism  "  which  advance  his  memory  near 
the  border-line  of  Christian  Science  ;  but  even  Berkeley 
could  not  foresee  the  immense  gains  which  Natural  Sci- 
ence would  make  in  the  next  century.  Upon  the  west- 
ern slope  of  the  mountains  the  last  sunbeams  linger.     If 


WAYSIDE    HINTS.  231 

there  is  any  thought  which  is  associated  with  the  West, 
it  is  the  thought  of  freedom  and  progress. 

Sweet  and  low,  sweet  and  low, 
Wind  of  the  Western  Sea. 

What  one  great  word  is  whispered  on  this  wind  ? 
Science  !  And  Science,  the  second  term  in  the  title  of 
our  form  of  faith,  is  the  fourth  side  of  our  Four-square 
City. 

Science  is  the  watchword  of  our  day.  Note  its  ad- 
vances !  In  Berkeley's  time  men  travelled  in  springless 
wagons,  as  they  had  for  centuries.  An  efficient  postal 
system  was  barely  dreamed  of.  Telegraphs  and  railways 
were  unknown.  It  is  said  that  the  first  steamer  coming 
to  America  brought  with  it  a  book  in  which  it  was  logi- 
cally proved  that  no  vessel  could  possibly  cross  the  ocean 
if  propelled  by  steam-power  alone.  In  decade  after  decade 
this  contradiction  has  been  repeated.  Thousands  of  dis- 
coveries have  been  developed  into  practical  benefits  to 
mankind,  which  at  first  were  derided  both  by  the  edu- 
cated and  ignorant. 

In  the  year  1853  a  daguerreotypist  said  to  a  youth, 
whose  likeness  he  was  taking  for  a  dollar  :  "  People 
think  pictures  will  be  cheaper  when  they  can  be  taken 
on  paper  :  but  it  is  not  so.  The  process  is  possible, 
but  it  will  cost  too  much  for  practical  use."  Within  a 
few  years  of  this  prophecy  a  dollar  would  buy  a  dozen 
photographs,  each  more  enduring  than  the  fading  old 
daguerreotype  upon  which  that  artist  was  at  work. 

So  is  it  every  day.  Penny  postage  is  a  reality.  The 
ocean-cable  and  the  telephone  are  omnipresent.  Elec- 
tricity now  lights  our  streets,  and  will  soon  move  our 


232  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTH. 

street-cars.  Men  can  read  the  answer  in  the  stars,  to 
questions  about  cycles  and  comets.  Nay,  by  the  stars 
they  can  measure  forces  once  unknown. 

It  is  an  era  of  Natural  Science,  and  our  City  must  not 
lack  this  boundary.  Nor  is  it  found  wanting.  If  Nat- 
ural Science  says  one  thing  more  clearly  than  another, 
it  is  this  :  that  law  is  everywhere,  and  that  there  can  be 
no  exception  to  it.  Natural  Science  denies  miracles,  if 
by  a  miracle  is  meant  any  variation  from  the  regular 
order  of  divine  cause  and  effect. 

Herein  Christian  Science  is  in  a  line  with  Natural 
Science.  Christian  Science  devoutly  believes  the  wonder- 
ful works  performed  by  Jesus,  but  affirms  that  his  so- 
called  miracles  were  in  accord  with  the  highest  law  ; 
that  they  proceeded  from  the  Divine  Principle  of  him, 
which  is  the  Christ,  or  anointed  imperial  humanity ;  that 
if  Jesus'  works  were  grander  than  those  of  his  followers, 
it  is  because  of  his  less  material  birth,  which  grafted  him 
into  a  profounder  spirituality  ;  and  finally  that  all  men 
and  women,  in  proportion  as  they  are  true  disciples  of 
the  Truth,  can  heal  and  be  healed,  even  according  to  the 
Master's  word.  In  the  language  of  Dr.  J.  F.  Clarke, — 
Lord,  if  Thou  wilt,  Thy  power  can  make  me  clean; 
O  speak  the  word,  —  Thy  servant  shall  be  healed. 

The  City  of  Christian  Science  is  indeed  a  City  of  the 
Spirit,  fair,  royal,  and  square.  Northward,  its  gates 
open  to  the  North  Star  of  the  Bible,  the  Polar  magnet 
of  revelation  ;  eastward,  to  the  star  seen  by  the  Wise 
Men  of  the  Orient,  who  followed  it  to  the  manger  of 
Jesus  ;  southward,  to  the  genial  tropics,  with  the  South- 
ern Cross  in  the  skies,  —  the  Cross  of  Calvary,  which 
binds  human  society  into  solemn  union ;  westward,  to 


WAYSIDE    HINTS.  233 

the  grand  realization  of  the  Golden  Shore  of  Love  and 
the  Peaceful  Sea  of  Harmony. 

The  four  sides  of  our  City  arc  the  Bible,  Jesus,  Chris- 
tianity, Science  ;  "  and  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut 
at  all  by  day  ;  and  there  shall  be  no  night  there." 

By  his  spiritual  reflection  of  God,  man  becomes  the 
partaker  of  that  Mind  whence  the  universe  sprang.  As 
taught  by  Christian  Science,  progress  is  in  demonstration, 
not  doctrine*  It  is  ameliorative  and  regenerative,  giving 
loftier  desires  and  new  possibilities  to  our  race. 

Man  should  be  found,  not  claiming  equality  with  Him, 
but  growing  into  that  attitude  of  Mind  which  was  in 
Christ  Jesus.  He  should  comprehend  in  Divine  Science 
a  recognition  of  what  the  apostle  meant,  when  he  said  : 
"  The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  Spirit,  that 
we  are  the  children  of  God  ;  and  if  children,  then  heirs 
—  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ." 


CHAFTER  VIII. 

IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTKATION. 

I  have  turned  your  attention  to  this  sublimely  affecting  subject,  of 
our  vital  connection  with  God,  not  for  the  purpose  of  awakening  tempo- 
rary fervor,  but  that  we  may  feel  the  urgent  duty  of  cherishing  these 
convictions.  If  this  truth  becomes  a  reality  to  us,  we  shall  be  conscious 
of  having  received  a  new  Principle  of  Life.  —  Channixg. 

Never  the  Spirit  was  born  ;  the  Spirit  shall  cease  to  be  never; 

Never  was  time  it  was  not;  End  and  Beginning  are  dreams! 
Birthless  and  deathless  and  changeless  remaineth  the  Spirit  forever; 

Death  hath  not  touched  it  at  all,  dead  though  the  house  of  it  seems ! 
Edwin  Arnold's  translation  of  Bhagavad-Gitd. 

And  when  they  shall  say  to  you, 

"  Inquire  of  the  necromancers  and  the  wizards, 

That  chirp  and  that  murmur;  " 

(Then  say  ye)  Should  not  a  people  inquire  of  their  God? 

Should  they  inquire  of  the  dead  for  the  living? 

Isaiah.     Noyes's  Translation. 

Men  saw  the  thorns  on  Jesus'  brow, 
But  angels  saw  the  roses. 

Julia  Ward  Howe. 

~A  /TORTAL  life  is  an  enigma.  Every  day  is  a  mys- 
-L*-L  tery.  The  testimony  of  the  senses  cannot  inform 
ns  what  is  reality  and  what  is  delusion ;  but  the  revela- 
tions of  Science  unlock  the  treasures  of  Truth.  What- 
ever is  false  or  sinful  can  never  enter  the  atmosphere  of 
Spirit. 


IMPOSITION   AND    DEMONSTRATION.  235 

In  proportion  as  Mental  Science  is  understood;  spir- 
itual mediumship  (so  called)  will  be  found  erroneous, 
having  no  origin  or  government  outside  of  itself.  It 
is 'a  phantom  confined  to  earth,  and  regards  mortals 
as  the-  offspring,  not  of  Science,  but  of  sense.  Person 
is  the  basis  of  Spiritualism  ;  and  this  person  is  regard- 
ed as  either  a  limited  spirit  or  a  material  spirit.  In 
either  case  the  spirit  is  supposed  to  be  a  finite  form, 
having  Soul  inside  of  it.  Such  opinions  are  inad- 
missible, because  Principle,  not  person,  is  the  basis  of 
Science. 

Blind  to  the  impossibility  of  the  sensual  being  made  the 
medium  of  the  spiritual,  or  the  finite  being  the  medium 
of  the  Infinite,  the  notion  of  gaining  light  from  spiritual- 
istic philosophy  is,  in  the  main,  like  expecting  Stygian 
darkness  to  emit  a  sunbeam. 

Spirit  is  God,  and  there  is  no  room  for  more  than  One 
Infinite.  Man  is  never  God,  but  reflects  Him,  as  the 
idea  reflects  its  Principle,  wherein  the  Ego  and  Father 
are  one,  in  the  sense  of  scientific  inseparability. 

The  identity,  or  idea,  of  all  reality  continues,  but  the 
Soul,  or  Principle,  of  all  is  hot  in  its  formations.  Close 
your  eyes  and  you  may  dream  that  you  see  a  flower, 
that  you  touch  and  smell  it.  Thus  you  learn  that  a 
flower  is  the  product  of  mind,  a  formation  of  thought, 
rather  than  of  matter.  Close  them  again,  and  you  may 
see  landscapes,  or  men  and  women ;  and  therefrom  you 
learn  that  these  also  are  images,  which  mortal  mind 
holds  and  evolves,  reflecting  Mind,  Life,  and  Intelli- 
gence. From  dreams  also  you  may  learn  that  matter 
is  not  the  image  or  likeness  of  Mind,  and  that  Mind  13 
not  in  matter. 


236  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  Divine  Mind  maintains  all  identity  as  distinct  and 
eternal,  from  a  blade  of  grass  to  a  star.  The  question  is, 
What  are  God's  identities  ?  What  is  Soul,  and  what  are 
its  reflections  ?  Is  Life,  or  Soul,  in  the  thing  formed  ? 
or  is  it  the  creative,  governing  Infinite  Principle  (outside 
of  finite  form)  which  all  form  but  reflects  ? 

Our  suffering,  sinning,  dying  conditions  —  that  remain 
as  long  as  the  belief  remains  of  Soul  in  body,  or  In- 
telligence in  form  —  prove  this  material  belief  to  be 
unnatural ;  while  the  sinless  joy,  the  perfect  harmony 
and  immortality  of  Life  (possessing  unlimited  divine 
beauty  and  goodness,  without  a  single  bodily  pleasure  or 
pain)  constitute  the  only  veritable  being.  This  state  of 
existence  is  scientific  and  intact,  —  a  perfection  attain- 
able by  those  who  have  faith  in  Divine  Science.  Death 
can  never  hasten  it,  for  death  must  be  overcome,  not 
yielded  to,  before  mortals  become  immortals. 

Rejecting  a  personal  God,  only  to  make  a  God  of 
persons,  is  equally  fatal  to  the  Science  of  Being.  The 
supposition  that  persons  are  spirits  is  a  mistake,  since 
Spirit  is  God,  and  there  is  but  One.  The  belief  in  good 
or  evil  spirits  belongs  to  the  dark  ages.  There  is  no 
evil  in  Spirit.  Nothing  is  real  or  eternal  but  God  and 
His  idea.  Evil  has  no  identity.  It  is  neither  person, 
place,  nor  thing,  but  is  simply  a  belief  and  delusion. 
Unswerving  adherence  to  right  presents  the  true  idea 
of  manhood  and  womanhood.  The  pious  Polycarp  said, 
"I  cannot  turn  at  once  from  good  to  evil."  Neither 
do  other  mortals  accomplish  the  change  at  a  single 
bound. 

Science  never  causes  a  retrograde  step,  a  return  to 
positions  outgrown.     If  the  so-called  dead  and  living 


IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTKATION.  237 

commune  together,  they  are  unfit  for  separate  states  of 
existence. 

This  simple  truth  lays  bare  the  mistake  that  man  dies 
as  matter,  but  comes  to  life  as  Spirit,  or  God.  The  so- 
called  dead  must  reappear  to  the  physical  senses,  tan- 
gibly and  materially,  or  these  lower  senses  can  take  no 
cognizance  of  them. 

Absolute  Truth  only  is  true ;  and  absolute  error  is 
more  readily  corrected  than  beliefs  that  are  partly  true 
and  partly  false. 

Spiritualism  assigns  the  dead  to  a  state  resembling 
that  of  blighted  buds  ;  to  a  poor  purgatory,  where  their 
chances  of  improvement  narrow  into  nothing,  and  they 
return  to  the  old  standpoints  of  matter.  Men  are  trans- 
formed from  the  spiritual  sense  of  existence,  back  to  its 
material  sense.  This  is  scientifically  impossible,  since 
to  Spirit  there  can  be  no  matter. 

Jesus  said,  "He  is  not  dead  but  sleepeth."  This 
restored  Lazarus,  by  the  understanding  that  he  had 
never  died,  not  by  an  admission  that  he  died  and  was 
raised  again.  Had  Jesus  believed  that  Lazarus  was 
dead,  he  would  have  been  standing  on  the  same  plane 
of  belief  with  those  who  buried  the  body,  instead  of 
resuscitating  it. 

If  you  can  waken  yourself,  or  others,  out  of  the  belief 
that  all  must  die,  you  may  claim  Jesus'  spiritual  power, 
to  reproduce  the  presence  of  those  who  you  say  have  died, 
—  but  not  otherwise.     Longfellow's  lines  are  true  :  — 

There  is  no  Death !     What  seems  so  is  transition. 

This  life,  of  mortal  breath, 
Is  but  a  suburb  of  the  Life  elysian, 

Whose  portal  we  call  Death. 


-Sob  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTII. 

When  the  imaginary  intercourse  between  ourselves 
and  the  departed  is  found  to  be  a  myth,  error  will  have 
a  shorter  life-lease,  and  humanity  a  more  profitable  and 
rational  field  of  labor.  When  being  is  understood,  Life 
will  be  recognized  neither  as  material  nor  finite,  but  as 
infinite,  —  as  God,  universal  good;  and  the  belief  that 
Life,  or  Mind,  was  ever  in  a  finite  form,  or  good  in  evil, 
will  be  destroyed.  Then  it  will  be  understood  that 
Spirit  never  entered  matter,  and  was  therefore  never 
resurrected  from  it.  Thus  advancing  to  scientific  being 
and  the  understanding  of  Spirit,  man  can  no  longer  com- 
mune with  matter ;  nor  can  he  return  to  it,  any  more 
than  a  tree  can  return  to  its  seed. 

The  period  required  for  this  dream  of  material  life 
to  vanish,  embracing  its  so-called  pleasures  and  pains, 
"  no  man  knoweth,  not  the  Son,  but  the  Father."  It 
will  be  of  longer  or  shorter  duration,  according  to  the 
tenacity  of  its  error.  What  advantage,  then,  would  it  be 
to  us,  or  to  the  departed,  to  prolong  the  material  state, 
so  prolonging  the  illusion  of  Soul  in  sense,  and  Mind 
fettered  to  matter. 

There  is  not  as  much  evidence  of  any  intercommunion 
between  the  so-called  dead  and  the  living,  as  there  is  to 
the  sick  that  matter  suffers  and  has  sensation  ;  and  this 
latter  evidence  is  destroyed  by  Science.  If  the  so-called 
mediums  understood  in  part  the  Science  of  Being,  their 
belief  in  mediumship  would  be  gone.  They  could  no 
longer  produce  the  manifestations  contingent  on  their 
own  finite  and  material  senses,  although  said  to  originate 
with  spirits. 

Scientific  results  are  based  on  a  demonstrable  Prin- 
ciple, explained  in  Science.      Phenomena  produced  by 


IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTRATION.  239 

belief  are  destitute  of  Principle  and  Science.  Error  is 
a  network  of  mystery  that  cannot  be  united  with  Truth 
or  Immortality.  The  gulf  is  impassable  that  separates 
material  belief  from  Life  that  is  not  subject  to  death. 

To  unite  in  belief  such  opposites  as  Spirit  and  matter, 
the  Infinite  and  finite,  leads  to  the  error  seen  in  sin, 
sickness,  and  death,  and  exemplified  in  the  mischief  and 
mistake  of  mediumship.  As  readily  can  you  mingle 
fire  and  frost  as  Spirit  and  matter ;  in  either  case  one 
must  destroy  the  other.  To  suppose  that  Spirit,  or  God, 
communes  with  mortal  mind  through  electricity,  or 
matter,  is  ridiculous.  If  this  were  true  it  would  destroy 
the  divine  order  and  Science  of  Mind. 

If  communion  were  possible  between  the  so-called  dead 
and  the  living,  either  the  departed  must  necessarily  go 
backward  in  the  scale  of  being,  like  the  oak  returning 
to  the  acorn  ;  or  the  so-called  medium  must  immediately 
advance  to  Life  that  is  independent  of  matter,  like  the 
acorn  becoming  instantaneously  an  oak. 

Persons  on  communicable  terms  with  Spirit  would 
have  no  organic  body ;  and  the  restoration  of  that 
material  condition  would  be  as  impossible  as  the 
restoration  of  the  acorn,  already  absorbed  into  a  sprout 
which  has  risen  above  the  soil.  The  seed  that  has 
germinated  higher  has  a  new  form  and  state  of  exist- 
ence. When  the  belief  of  life  in  matter  is  broken,  it 
leaves  the  old  condition,  and  never  returns  to  it.  No 
correspondence  or  communion  can  exist  between  persons 
in  opposite  dreams,  such  as  the  belief  of  having  died  and 
of  never  having  died. 

There  is  but  one  possible  moment  when  the  dead 
and  the  living  can  commune  together;  and  that  is  the 


240  SCIENCE   AND   HEALTH. 

moment  called  death,  which  forms  a  link  between  their 
opposite  beliefs.  In  the  vestibule  through  which  we 
pass  from  one  dream  to  another  dream,  or  when  we 
wake  from  earth's  sleep  to  the  grand  verities  of  Life, 
the  departing  hear  the  glad  welcome  of  those  gone 
before.  The  dying  may  whisper  this  vision,  name  the 
face  that  smiles  on  them,  and  the  hand  beckoning 
them ;  as  one  at  Niagara,  with  eyes  open  only  to  that 
wonder,  forgets  all  else,  and  breathes  aloud  his  rapture. 

The  recognition  of  Life,  Spirit,  and  Infinity  comes  not 
suddenly,  here  or  hereafter.  Existence  continues  to  be 
a  belief  of  personal  sense,  until  the  Science  of  Being  is 
reached.  Error  brings  its  own  self-destruction  on  that 
plane,  as  well  as  on  this,  for  mind  makes  the  conditions 
of  the  body.  Death  will  repeatedly  occur  until  Life  is 
understood.     Then  "  the  second  death  "  hath  no  power. 

There  is  but  one  spiritual  existence,  even  the  Life  of 
which  personal  sense  can  take  no  cognizance.  Spirits 
are  but  personal  forms  of  belief.  If  in  reality  one  com- 
muned with  Spirit,  a  shock  could  not  be  felt ;  nor  could 
there  be  sensation  in  the  body,  or  any  return  to  the  body. 

The  Principle  of  man  speaks  through  immortal  sense, 
and  if  a  body  —  alias  mortal  sense  —  were  permeated 
by  Principle,  that  body  would  disappear  to  the  senses. 
As  light  destroys  darkness,  and  in  its  place  all  is  light, 
so  Soul  is  the  only  truthful  communicator.  Mortal  be- 
lief and  Immortal  Truth  are  the  tares  and  wheat,  which 
are  not  united  by  progress,  but  separated. 

Credulity,  misguided  faith,  jugglery,  fraud,  are  the 
foundations  of  mediumship.  That  all  things  are  possible 
to  Truth,  is  a  scientific  statement.  That  nothing  is  pos- 
sible to  error,  ought  to  be  equally  apparent. 


IMPOSITION   AND    DEMONSTRATION.  241 

The  so-called  medium  makes  his  way  into  the  confi- 
dence of  those  mourning  the  loss  of  friends,  when  sorrow 
stirs  the  mind  like  a  fermenting  fluid,  till  it  is  ready 
for  any  change.  Great  desire  renders  the  sorrowful 
receptive  of  the  belief  that  the  departed  can  commune 
with  them.  "  The  wish  is  father  to  the  thought." 
This  error  gains  its  foothold  in  mortal  mind  by  coming, 
clad  with  the  drapery  of  heaven,  at  the  hour  of  human 
yearning.  It  is  a  mystery  and  marvel.  The  mental 
phenomena  are  not  understood.  What,  more  than  ig- 
norance and  superstition,  are  needed  as  the  foundation- 
stones  of  such  a  belief  ? 

Perfection  is  not  expressed  through  imperfection. 
Spirit  is  not  made  manifest  through  matter.  There  are 
no  convenient  sieves  that  can  strain  Truth  through  error. 
The  medium  imitates  whomsoever  he  believes  to  be  con- 
trolling him,  producing  a  sort  of  self-mesmerism. 

Darkness  and  light,  infancy  and  manhood,  sickness 
and  health,  are  separate  beliefs  that  never  blend.  Who 
would  say  that  infancy  can  utter  the  ideas  of  manhood, 
that  darkness  can  represent  light,  that  we  are  in  Europe 
when  we  are  in  the  opposite  hemisphere  ?  Logic  cannot 
bridge  over  the  gulf  between  two  such  opposite  con- 
ditions —  as  the  state  of  those  you  believe  to  have  died 
and  come  to  life  again,  and  the  state  of  those  whom  you 
believe  never  to  have  died. 

You  call  one  individual  (the  living)  matter  ;  and  the 
other  (the  dead)  you  call  spirit ;  when  the  fact  is  that 
neither  is  Spirit.  That  matter  is  the  Truth  of  existence, 
or  that  Spirit  and  matter,  Intelligence  and  non-intelli- 
gence, can  ever  commune  together,  is  an  error  that 
progress  and  Science  will  destroy. 

16 


242  SCIENCE    AXD    HEALTH. 

The  notion  that  one  man,  as  spirit,  can  control  another 
man,  as  matter,  upsets  both  the  individuality  and  science 
of  man.  The  notion  that  material  bodies  return  to  dust, 
hereafter  to  rise  up  as  spiritual  bodies,  with  all  the 
material  sensations  and  desires,  is  absurd.  So  is  the 
notion  that  God,  Spirit,  is  mesmerizing  mortal  minds 
and  bodies. 

Shadow  is  not  tangible.  No  more  is  Spirit,  How 
then  can  Spirit  communicate  with  man  through  electric 
material  effects  ?  The  supposition  is  too  ludicrous  for 
serious  argument.  God  is  not  in  this  medley,  where 
matter  cares  for  matter,  and  mediumship  takes  the  place 
of  Science,  making  God's  government  contingent  on 
mesmerism  and  electricity. 

God  controls  man,  and  is  the  only  Spirit.  Any  other 
control,  attraction,  or  so-called  spirit,  is  a  belief,  an 
error  that  ought  to  be  known  by  its  fruits.  The  cater- 
pillar, transformed  into  a  beautiful  insect,  is  no  longer 
a  worm,  nor  does  it  return  to  fraternize  with  or  control 
the  worm ;  but  such  a  backward  transformation  would 
be  as  sensible  as  allowing  mediumship  to  befool  reason. 
The  Divine  Principle  of  Science  is  unfolding  higher  forms 
of  thought,  but  it  never  turns  thought  backward. 

Our  only  resignation  at  the  rise  of  a  new  ism,  or  a  new 
disease,  is  the  hope  that  another  stir  in  the  waters  of 
belief  will  help  to  expose  their  muddy  undercurrents. 

Spirit  needs  no  wires  or  electricity,  in  order  to  be 
omnipresent.  Spiritualism,  with  its  material  accompa- 
niments, would  destroy  the  supremacy  of  Spirit.  Truth 
pervades  all  space,  and  needs  no  material  method  for  the 
transmission  of  messages.  Spirit  blesses  man,  but  he 
"  cannot  tell  whence  it  cometh."     The  sick  are  healed 


IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTRATION.  243 

by  it,  the  sorrowing  comforted,  and  the  sinner  reformed. 
These  are  the  effects  of  one  universal  Cause,  and  that 
Cause  is  the  Principle,  not  the  person,  of  Science. 

Soul  sends  despatches  everywhere.  The  electric  wire, 
carrying  to  Europe  a  submarine  word,  foreshadows  the 
Science  of  Mind.  Little  by  little  thought  is  forsaking 
materiality,  and  becoming  more  spiritual,  while  Science 
pushes  the  centuries  onward. 

Spirit  is  never  in  limits  or  limbo.  "What  of  the  belief 
that  we  are  wearing  out  life,  and  hastening  to  death, 
while  at  the  same  time  we  are  communing  with  im- 
mortality ?  If  the  departed  are  in  rapport  with  mortality, 
or  matter,  they  must  still  be  mortal,  sinful,  suffering, 
and  dying.  Then  wherefore  look  to  them  for  proofs  of 
immortality,  and  accept  them  as  oracles  ?  Communica- 
tions gathered  from  ignorance  are  pernicious  in  their 
tendencies. 

The  act  of  describing  disease  —  its  symptoms,  locality, 
and  fatality  —  itself  makes  the  disease.  Warning  people 
against  death  frightens  them  into  it.  This  obnoxious 
practice  ought  to  cease.  Many  instances  could  be  cited 
of  death  from  fright.  Mediumship  helps  to  strengthen 
and  perpetuate  the  very  belief  that  must  be  destroyed  in 
order  to  heal  the  sick  —  namely,  the  illusion  of  death. 

Jesus  cast  out  spirits,  or  false  beliefs.  The  apostle 
bade  men  have  the  Mind  that  was  in  Christ.  Jesus  did 
his  own  work,  and  explained  the  One  Spirit.  He  never 
described  disease,  but  he  healed  it.  If  the  sick  are  made 
more  comfortable  by  error,  this  shows  them  to  be  all  the 
more  the  victims  of  disease. 

Mysticism  gives  force  to  so-called  mediumship.  An 
unscientific  mental  method  is  more  fatal  than  drugs,  and 


244  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

produces  more  sickness.  Fear,  conjecture,  and  dismay 
are  the  mental  elements  of  all  disease.  Science  must 
go  over  the  whole  ground,  and  dig  up  every  seed  of  their 
sowing.  A  spirit-medium  relics  on  belief.  Science  re- 
moves belief  with  understanding;  and  it  rests  on  Princi- 
ple, instead  of  person,  for  the  revelation  of  immortality 
and  the  introduction  of  the  harmony  of  being. 

A  medium  said  to  me :  "  You  are  ill.  The  brain  is 
overtasked,  and  you  must  have  rest."  I  interposed  a 
vigorous  objection,  contending  for  the  rights  of  Intelli- 
gence, and  asserted  that  Mind  controls  body  and  brain. 
The  views  she  insisted  upon  (as  I  told  her)  were  the  very 
ones  to  be  rid  of,  in  order  to  be  well.  She  exclaimed, 
"  Dr.  Rush  is  present,  and  says  you  must  use  valganism 
[meaning,  undoubtedly,  galvanism]  and  rest,  or  you  will 
be  sick."  Even  this  oracular  warning  failed  to  convince 
me,  and  so  I  continued  in  a  good  state  of  health.  Indeed 
I  had  strong  doubts  whether  fifty  years  of  post-mortem 
experience  could  so  demoralize  the  orthography  of  a 
learned  man,  or  would  so  perpetuate  his  old  medical 
beliefs.  People  who  are  rational  on  other  topics  sustain 
and  believe  such  mummery  as  this,  while  at  the  same 
time  they  loudly  admonish  the  world  against  Christian 
Science  as  dangerous. 

A  communication,  purporting  to  come  from  the  late 
Theodore  Parker,  read  as  follows :  "  There  never  was, 
and  there  never  will  be,  an  immortal  spirit."  Yet  the 
very  periodical  containing  this  sentence  repeats  weekly 
the  assertion  that  spirit-communications  are  our  only 
proofs  of  immortality. 

I  entertain  no  doubt  of  the  humanity  and  philanthropy  of 
many  Spiritualists,  but  I  cannot  coincide  with  their  views. 


IMPOSITION   AND    DEMONSTRATION.  245 

A  man's  assertion  that  he  is  immortal  no  more  proves 
him  to  be  so,  than  the  opposite  assertion,  that  he  is  mor- 
tal, would  prove  immortality  a  lie.  Nor  is  the  case  im- 
proved when  a  returned  spirit  teaches  immortality.  At 
the  very  best,  on  its  own  theories,  Spiritualism  can  only 
prove  that  certain  individuals  have  a  continued  existence 
after  death,  and  maintain  their  affiliation  with  mortal 
flesh  ;  but  Spiritualism  affords  no  certainty  of  a  life  that 
shall  last  forever.  Life,  Love,  and  Truth  are  the  only 
evidences  of  immortality. 

Man,  in  the  likeness  of  God,  cannot  help  being  immor- 
tal. Though  the  grass  seemeth  to  wither  and  the  flower 
to  fade,  they  reappear.  Erase  the  figures  that  express 
number,  shut  out  the  tones  of  music,  give  to  the  worms 
the  body  called  man ;  yet  the  producing  Principle  lives 
on,  despite  so-called  laws  of  matter,  that  would  make  man 
mortal.  Though  the  inharmony  of  human  belief  hides 
the  harmony  of  Science,  it  cannot  destroy  the  Principle. 

The  One  Mind  cannot  be  marred,  for  it  "  doeth  accord- 
ing to  His  own  will,  in  the  army  of  heaven  and  among 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  none  can  stay  His  hand 
or  say  unto  Him,  What  doest  thou?"  Have  you  ever 
pictured  this  heaven  and  earth,  inhabited  by  men  under 
the  control  of  supreme  Wisdom? 

The  earth's  orbit,  and  the  imaginary  line  called  the 
equator,  are  not  substance.  The  earth's  motion  and 
position  are  sustained  alone  by  Mind.  Even  the  simple 
Planchette  (the  toy  so  popular  fifteen  years  ago)  attested 
the  control  of  mortal  mind  over  its  lower  substratum, 
called  matter. 

The  point  to  be  determined  is,  Shall  Science  explain 
all  cause  and  effect,  or  shall  these  be  left  open  to  mere 


246  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

speculative  thought  ?  The  admission  to  one's  self  that 
one  is  Soul  instead  of  body,  sets  man  free  to  master  the 
infinite  idea.  This  conviction  shuts  the  door  on  death, 
and  opens  it  wide  towards  immortality. 

Divest  yourself  of  the  thought  that  there  can  ever  be 
Substance  in  matter,  and  then  the  movements  and  transi- 
tions, now  possible  for  the  mind,  will  be  found  to  be  just 
as  possible  for  the  body.  Then  being  will  be  recognized 
as  spiritual,  and  death  will  be  obsolete ;  though  now  we 
insist  that  death  is  the  necessary  prelude  of  immortality. 

The  understanding  and  recognition  of  Spirit  must 
finally  come,  and  we  might  as  well  improve  our  time  in 
solving  the  mysteries  of  being  on  this  Principle.  At 
present  we  know  not  fully  what  we  are  ;  but  this  is  cer- 
-tain,  that  we  shall  be  Love,  Life,  and  Truth,  when  we 
understand  them. 

Do  you  say  the  time  has  not  yet  come,  in  which  to  rec- 
ognize Soul  as  substantial,  and  able  to  control  the  body  ? 
Remember  Jesus,  who,  over  eighteen  centuries  ago,  de- 
monstrated the  power  of  Spirit,  and  said, "  The  works  that 
1  do,  ye  shall  do ; "  and  who  also  said,  "  Behold  the  hour 
cometh,  and  now  is,  when  they  who  worship  the  Father 
shall  worship  Him  in  Spirit  and  in  Truth." 

Matter  is  neither  intelligent  nor  creative.  The  tree 
is  not  the  author  of  itself.  Sound  is  not  the  originator 
of  music,  and  man  is  not  the  father  of  man.  If  seed 
could  really  produce  wheat,  and  wheat  could  produce 
flour,  or  one  animal  could  originate  another,  how  then 
could  we  account  for  the  origin  of  Mind  ?  How  were 
the  loaves  and  fishes  multiplied  on  the  shores  of  Galilee ; 
and  that,  too,  without  grain  or  monad,  from  which  loaf 
and  fish  could  come  ? 


IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTRATION".  247 

Miracles  are  impossible  in  Science.  The  highest  man- 
ifestation of  Life  or  Truth  is  divine,  — not  supernatural 
or  preternatural,  since  Science  is  nature  explicated. 

The  decaying  flower,  the  blighted  bud,  the  gnarled 
oak,  the  ferocious  beast,  —  like  the  discords  of  sickness, 
sin,  and  death,  —  are  unnatural.  They  are  the  falsities 
of  sense,  the  changing  reflections  of  mortal  mind,  and 
not  the  realities  of  Soul. 

Eloquence  reverberates  with  the  strains  of  Truth  and 
Love.  It  is  inspiration,  more  than  erudition.  It  shows 
the  possibilities  of  Mind ;  though  it  is  said  to  be  a  gift, 
whose  endowment  is  obtained  from  books  or  derived 
from  the  impulsion  of  departed  spirits.  When  eloquence 
proceeds  from  the  belief  that  a  departed  spirit  is  speak- 
ing, who  can  tell  what  the  unaided  medium  is  incapable 
of  uttering  or  knowing,  this  shows  that  the  fetters  of 
mortal  mind  are  loosed.  Forgetting  her  ignorance,  in 
the  belief  that  another  mind  is  speaking  through  her, 
she  may  become  unwontedly  eloquent.  Because  she 
thinks  somebody  else  possesses  her  tongue  and  mind, 
she  talks  freely. 

Destroy  her  belief  in  outside  aid,  and  her  eloquence 
disappears.  The  former  limits  of  her  belief  return. 
She  says,  "  I  am  incapable  of  words  that  glow,  for  I 
am  uneducated."  This  familiar  instance  reaffirms  the 
Scriptural  word,  "As  a  man  thinketh,  so  is  he."  If 
one  believes  that  he  cannot  be  an  orator  without  study, 
the  body  responds  to  this  belief ;  and  the  tongue  grows 
mute,  that  before  was  eloquent. 

Mind  is  not  necessarily  confined  to  the  development  of 
educational  processes,  but  it  possesses  all  beauty  and 
poetry,  with  the  power  of  expressing  them. 


248  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Soul  is  heard  when  sense  is  silent.  All  of  us  are  ab- 
solutely capable  of  more  than  we  do.  The  emotions  of 
Soul  confer  a  freedom  which  explains  the  phenomena  of 
improvisation,  and  the  fervor  of  untutored  lips. 

Mortal  mind  convulses  matter.  This  movement  is  the 
volition  of  belief,  but  it  is  neither  Science  nor  Understand- 
ing. Science  removes  mystery  and  interprets  extraordi- 
nary phenomena.  It  should  not  seem  mysterious  that 
mind,  without  hands,  can  move  a  table,  wdien  we  already 
know  that  it  is  mind-power  that  moves  both  table  and 
hand.  Mortal  mind  produces  table-tipping,  through  the 
belief  that  this  wonder  emanates  from  spirits  and  elec- 
tricity ;  or  through  the  common  belief  that  matter  acts 
upon  matter,  both  openly  and  covertly. 

Portraits,  landscape-paintings,  fac-similes  of  penman- 
ship, peculiarities  of  expression,  recollected  sentences, 
can  all  be  taken  from  pictorial  thought  and  memory,  as 
readily  as  from  objects  cognizant  to  the  senses.  Mortal 
mind  sees  what  it  believes,  even  as  it  can  feel  and  hear 
its  own  thoughts. 

Memory  may  reproduce  voices  long  since  silent.  We 
answer  to  the  call  of  our  names,  when  no  one  has  uttered 
a  sound.  We  have  but  to  close  the  eyes,  and  forms  rise 
before  us  that  are  thousands  of  miles  away,  or  altogether 
gone  from  personal  sight  and  sense,  —  and  this  not  in 
dreamy  sleep.     Wide  awake,  we  recall 

the  touch  of  the  vanished  hand, 
And  the  sound  of  the  voice  that  is  still. 

The  min  I  may  even  be  cognizant  of  a  present  flavor 
and  odor,  when  no  viand  touches  the  palate,  and  no  scent 
salutes  the  nostrils. 


IMPOSITION   AND    DEMONSTRATION.  249 

It  is  needless  that  the  thought  or  the  personality, 
holding  the  transferred  picture,  should  be  individually 
and  consciously  present.  Though  bodies  are  leagues 
apart,  and  the  circumstances  forgotten,  they  float  in  the 
general  atmosphere  of  human  mind. 

The  Scotch  call  such  vision  Second  Sight;  when  really 
it  is  first  sight  instead  of  second,  for  it  presents  primal 
facts  to  the  mind. 

Though  individuals  have  passed  away,  their  mental 
environment  remains,  to  be  discerned  and  described. 

Mediumship  would  remove  spiritualistic  phenomena 
from  the  domain  of  reason  into  the  realm  of  mysticism. 
Why  ?  Pictures  are  mentally  formed,  before  the  artist 
can  convey  them  to  canvas.  So  is  it  with  all  material 
conceptions.  Mind-readers  perceive  these  pictures  of 
thought.  They  copy  or  reproduce  them,  even  when  lost  to 
the  recognition  of  the  mind  where  they  are  discoverable. 

The  mine  knows  naught  of  the  emeralds  within  its 
rocks ;  the  sea  is  ignorant  of  the  pearls  within  its  cav- 
erns, of  the  corals  of  its  sharp  reefs,  of  the  tall  ships 
which  float  on  its  bosom,  or  whose  carcasses  lie  buried 
in  its  sands  ;  yet  these  are  all  there.  Think  not  that  a 
mental  concept  is  lost  because  you  do  not  think  of  it. 
The  true  concept  is  never  lost.  The  strong  impressions 
produced  on  mortal  mind  by  friendship,  or  any  intense 
feeling,  are  lasting,  and  mind-readers  can  perceive  and 
reproduce  these  impressions. 

Clairvoyance  is  simply  mortal  mind-reading,  whereas 
the  Science  of  Mind  is  an  immortal  revealing  of  divine 
purpose,  through  the  understanding,  by  which  we  gain 
the  Principle  and  explanation  of  things.  These  are  dis- 
tinctly opposite  standpoints,  whence  to  interpret  cause 


250  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

and  effect.  Clairvoyance  investigates  and  influences 
mortal  thought  only.  Science  is  co-ordinate  neither  with 
the  premises  nor  conclusions  of  mortal  belief. 

In  Science  we  can  do  good,  but  not  evil.    Clairvoyance 

can  do  evil,  can  accuse  wrongfully,  and  err  in  every 
direction.  The  sensual  may  be  clairvoyant,  but  not 
scientific.  The  scientific  cannot  be  sensual.  Foresight, 
from  a  spiritual  standpoint,  is  in  accord  with  the  pro- 
phetic character  of  the  ancient  worthies ;  but  we  fore- 
shadow evil,  and  so  bring  it  to  pass,  when  we  predict  the 
future  from  a  groundwork  of  error. 

When  sufficiently  advanced  in  Science  to  blend  with 
the  Truth  of  Being,  we  become  seers  and  prophets  in- 
voluntarily, controlled  not  by  demons,  spirits,  or  demi- 
gods, but  by  the  One  Spirit,  or  God.  It  is  the  prerogative 
of  ever-present  Truth  to  know  the  past  and  present,  and 
foreknow  the  future.  It  is  a  step  towards  Mind  Science, 
whereby  we  discern  man's  real  personality,  to  under- 
stand that  Mind  is  not  bounded  by  person,  not  dependent 
upon  the  ear  and  eye  for  sound  and  sight,  or  upon 
muscles  and  bones  for  locomotion. 

Acquaintance  with  the  Science  of  Being  enables  us  to 
commune  more  largely  with  the  One  Mind,  to  foretell 
events  that  concern  the  universal  good,  to  record  Truth, 
to  receive  inspiration,  to  reach  the  range  of  fetterless 
Mind.  Man  cannot  scan  the  works  of  God,  or  do  well 
his  own  work,  out  of  mere  curiosity  to  know  evil,  or  dive 
into  the  experiences  of  the  dead. 

All  we  correctly  know  of  Mind  comes  from  God, 
or  Principle,  and  is  learned  through  Christian  Science. 
If  this  Science  has  been  deeply  learned  and  properly 
digested,  we  can  read  mind  more  accurately  than  the 


IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTRATION.  251 

astronomer  can  read  the  stars  and  calculate  an  eclipse. 
This  mind-reading  is  the  opposite  of  clairvoyance.  It 
is  the  illumination  of  understanding  that  approximates 
a  capacity  of  Soul,  not  sense.  It  is  possessed  only  by 
the  highly  spiritual. 

Such  intuitions  reveal  whatever  constitutes  and  per- 
petuates harmony,  enabling  one  to  do  good,  but  not  evil. 
You  will  reach  the  perfect  Science  of  Healing  when  able 
to  read  the  human  mind  after  this  manner,  and  discern 
the  error  you  would  destroy.  The  Samaritan  woman 
said :  "He  told  me  all  things  that  ever  I  did ;  is  not  this 
the  Christ  ? " 

It  is  recorded  once  that  Jesus,  as  he  journeyed  with 
his  students,  knew  their  thoughts, — discerned  them  spir- 
itually. In  like  manner  he  read  disease  and  healed  the 
sick.  After  the  same  method,  events  of  great  moment 
were  foretold  by  the  Hebrew  prophets.  Our  Master 
rebuked  the  lack  of  this  power,  when  he  said  :  "  Ye 
hypocrites,  who  know  how  to  judge  of  the  face  of  the 
sky,  but  cannot  discern  the  signs  of  the  times." 

Their  personal  senses  were  acute,  but  in  spiritual  sense 
they  were  wanting.  Jesus  knew  the  generation  to  be 
wicked  and  adulterous,  seeking  the  material  and  losing 
the  spiritual.  His  thrust  at  materialism  was  sharp  but 
requisite.  He  never  spared  hypocrisy  the  sternest  con- 
demnation. He  said,  "  Ye  do  the  things  ye  ought  not  to 
do,  and  leave  undone  those  ye  ought  to  have  done." 
The  great  Teacher  of  Christian  Science  knew  that  a 
good  tree  cannot  send  forth  evil  fruit,  —  that  Truth  com- 
municates Truth,  but  never  imparts  error. 

In  the  company  of  those  who  believe  in  Spiritualism, 
the  medium   is    more   apt   to   repeat    something  about 


-52  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

departed  friends, and  to  describe  them  personally ;  thereby 
showing  that  it  is  mortal  mind,  acting  on  this  earth- 
plane,  that  produces  the  effect,  and  that  the  communica- 
tions come  from  the  living  rather  than  from  the  dead. 

That  somebody,  somewhere,  must  have  known  the 
deceased  communicator  is  evident,  and  it  is  as  easy  to 
read  distant  thoughts  as  near.  We  think  of  an  absent 
friend  as  easily  as  we  do  of  one  present.  It  is  no  more 
difficult  to  read  the  absent  mind.  Chaucer  wrote  cen- 
turies ago,  yet  we  read  his  thought  in  his  verse.  What 
are  classic  studies,  but  so  much  discernment  of  the  minds 
of  Homer  and  Virgil,  of  whose  very  existence  we  may  be 
in  doubt  ? 

The  demand  for  intercourse  with  the  dead  proceeds 
from  the  minds  of  the  living,  who  believe  in  this  process. 
Yearning  for  this  communion,  they  mentally  call  for  it. 
This  call  reaches  the  mind  of  the  medium,  and  brings 
on  the  mood  called  mediumship,  expressed  in  trance,  by 
impression,  or  by  motion. 

In  sleep  we  do  not  communicate  with  the  dreamer  at 
our  side,  despite  this  proximity,  —  nor  because  both  are 
dreamers,  wandering  through  the  different  mazes  of 
belief.  If  spiritual  Life  is  won  by  the  departed,  they 
cannot  return  to  the  material. 

Even  if  our  departed  friends  are  beside  us,  and  they 
are  in  as  conscious  a  state  of  existence  as  before  the 
change,  still  their  state  is  different  from  ours.  We  are 
not  in  their  state,  nor  are  they  in  the  realm  wherein  we 
dwell.  Communion  between  them  and  us  is  prevented 
by  this  difference.  The  mental  planes  are  so  unlike, 
that  intercommunion  is  as  difficult  as  it  would  be  be- 
tween a  mole  and  a  human  being. 


IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTRATION.  253 

It  is  but  an  illusion  to  suppose  that  death  has  given 
the  departed  a  better  understanding  of  ourselves,  so  that 
they  can  help  us  if  we  seek  their  aid.  When  wandering 
in  Australia,  do  we  look  for  help  to  the  Esquimaux  in 
their  snow  huts  ?  Different  dreams  and  different  awak- 
enings betoken  differing  consciousness. 

In  an  age  of  sin  and  sensuality,  hastening  to  a  greater 
development  of  power,  it  is  wise  to  consider  whether  it  is 
the  human  mind  or  the  Divine  Mind  that  is  influencing 
you.  Only  as  you  are  guided  by  divine  power,  through 
Science  and  understanding,  will  you  steer  clear  of  the 
fearful  shoals  on  this  unexplored  coast.  The  error  which 
inaugurated  the  Salem  Witchcraft  delusion  will  not  be 
over  until  that  error  is  met  and  overcome,  not  by  the 
gibbet,  but  by  Truth. 

Science  must  be  allowed  to  explain  the  incredible  good 
and  evil  elements  now  coming  to  the  surface.  An  evil 
mind,  at  work  mesmerically,  is  an  agent  of  mischief  lit- 
tle understood.  Mortals  must  find  refuge  in  Soul,  in 
order  to  escape  the  error  of  these  latter  days.  Medium- 
ship  and  mesmerism  are  instigating  a  terribly  discordant 
development. 

Let  us  insist  on  the  majesty  of  right,  and  its  control 
over  wrong,  and  deny  the  reality  of  aught  but  God  and 
God's  true  idea.  Thus  shall  be  overthrown  the  reign 
of  error,  while  the  world  of  harmony  and  Truth  shall 
reappear  like  the  green  hills  after  the  deluge. 

Even  if  spirit-communications  were  possible,  they 
would  grow  beautifully  less  with  every  advanced  stage 
of  existence.  The  departed  would  gradually  pass  away 
from  ignorance  and  materiality,  and  the  medium  would 
outgrow  her  belief  in  mediumship. 


254  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

We  welcome  the  increase  of  knowledge,  even  though 
it  lead  to  evil,  because  sinful  human  invention  must 
have  its  day,  and  we  want  that  day  over. 

Paul  learned  that  in  order  to  be  "  present  with  the 
Lord,"  or  Truth,  we  must  be  "  absent  from  the  body,"  — 
that  is,  from  material  evidence. 

Cain  concluded,  very  naturally,  that  if  Life  was  in  the 
body,  and  man  gave  it,  man  had  the  right  to  take  it 
away.  This  incident  shows  that  the  belief  of  Life  in 
matter  was  a  murderer  from  the  beginning. 

Midnight  foretells  the  dawn.  Led  by  a  solitary  star, 
amid  the  darkness,  the  magii  of  old  foretold  the  Messiah- 
ship  of  Truth.  What  sage  to-day,  beholding  this  light, 
is  believed  when  he  describes  its  effulgence? 

Lulled  by  stupefying  illusions,  the  world  is  asleep  in 
the  cradle  of  infancy,  dreaming  away  the  hours.  Enter- 
ing upon  the  heretofore  unknown  eternity  of  Spirit, 
material  sense,  like  an  outlaw  escaping  to  a  foreign 
land,  is  doomed  to  an  unlooked-for  death. 

Humanity  advances  out  of  belief  into  Science,  but  it 
advances  slowly,  because  unwillingness  to  learn  clogs 
the  mind  and  loads  Christendom  with  chains.  So  much 
hypocrisy  swells  the  catalogue  of  social  ills,  that  the 
demands  and  demonstration  of  Truth  are  held  undesira- 
ble, and  they  even  incur  the  enmity  of  mankind. 

What  the  prophets  of  Judah  did,  the  worshippers  of 
Baal  failed  to  do ;  yet  artifice  and  delusion  claimed  that 
they  could  equal  the  work  of  Wisdom.  So  mediumship 
and  clairvoyance  claim  to  work  the  same  cures  as  Chris- 
tian Science. 

Mind  evolves  images  of  thought.  These  may  appear  to 
the  ignorant  to  be  apparitions ;  but  they  are  mysterious 


IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTRATION.  255 

only  because  it  is  unusual  to  see  thoughts,  though  we 
can  always  feel  them.  One  may  think  it  is  the  same 
thing  to  see  the  mental  images  of  departed  friends,  as 
it  is  to  see  them  personally,  but  it  is  not.  Seeing  and 
hearing,  though  equal  senses,  are  made  unequal  in  power 
and  effect,  when  you  believe  that,  though  you  can  feel 
the  mental  pain  of  minds  here,  you  cannot  see  their 
images  of  thought.  The  sick  may  not  have  seen  the 
images  of  disease,  or  spoken  on  the  subject  to  anybody, 
yet  the  mind-reader  can  tell  the  locality  of  the  pain. 
Through  sympathy  yawning  is  reproduced.  So  are  sick- 
ness and  tale-bearing. 

Seeing  is  no  less  an  attribute  of  personal  sense  than 
feeling  is.  Then  why  is  it  more  difficult  to  see  a  thought 
than  to  feel  it  ?  Education  alone  determines  the  differ- 
ence. In  reality  there  is  none.  Haunted  houses,  ghostly 
voices,  unusual  noises,  apparitions,  dark  seances,  either 
involve  feats  by  tricksters,  or  they  are  images  and 
sounds  evolved  involuntarily  by  mortal  mind. 

How  are  veritable  ideas  to  be  distinguished  from  illu- 
sions ?  By  learning  their  origin.  Ideas  are  emanations 
of  Spirit.  Thoughts,  proceeding  from  the  brain  or  from 
matter,  are  beliefs.  Ideas  are  spiritual,  harmonious,  and 
eternal.  Thoughts  proceed  from  the  material  senses, at  one 
time  supposed  to  be  substance,  at  another  called  Spirit. 

To  love  one's  neighbor  as  one's  self  is  an  idea  of  Soul ; 
but  physical  sense  can  never  see,  feel,  or  understand 
this  idea.  Excite  the  organ  of  veneration,  religious 
faith,  and  the  individual  manifests  profound  adoration. 
Excite  the  opposite  development,  and  he  blasphemes. 
Neither  of  these  results,  however,  is  from  Christianity, 
for  both  are  but  the  effects  of  belief. 


256  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Nothing  is  more  antagonistic  to  Science  than  beliei 
without  understanding.  It  hides  Truth  and  builds  on 
error.  Spirit,  or  Science,  has  nothing  to  do  with  medium- 
ship.  It  is  preposterous  to  suppose  that  Life  is  material, 
that  it  is  a  nervo-vital  fluid.  It  is  equally  absurd  to  sup- 
pose that  mortal  mind,  in  another  sphere  of  being,  can 
intermeddle  profitably  with  this.  There  is  a  great  gulf 
fixed  between  Science  and  mediumship,  like  that  between 
Dives  and  Lazarus. 

The  more  closely  error  simulates  Truth,  and  so-called 
matter  resembles  its  essence  (mortal  mind),  the  more 
potent  error  becomes  as  an  evil  belief.  The  lightning  is 
fierce  and  the  electric  despatch  swift,  yet  how  invisible 
is  the  flight  of  one  and  the  blow  of  the  other.  The  more 
ethereal  matter  becomes,  the  more  destructive  is  it  in 
belief,  until  it  reaches  its  mortal  ultimatum  in  mortal 
mind,  the  source  of  all  evil.  The  nearer  a  belief  ap- 
proaches Truth,  without  passing  the  boundary  where  it 
ceases  to  be  an  illusion  (having  been  corrected  by  the 
understanding),  the  more  plausible  and  dangerous  it  be- 
comes. The  more  material  the  belief,  the  more  obnox- 
ious it  is,  until  Divine  Science,  supreme  in  its  domain, 
destroys  it,  and  man  is  found  in  the  likeness  of  Spirit. 

The  Chinese  Empire  owes  its  peculiarities  and  renown 
to  the  ancient  conceptions  of  Deity  there  prevalent. 
Tyranny,  intolerance,  and  bloodshed  arise  from  the  belief 
that  the  Infinite  is  formed  after  the  pattern  of  mortal 
passions  and  impulses. 

The  belief  that  man  and  the  universe  are  governed  in 
general  by  material  law,  but  that  occasionally  Spirit 
sets  aside  this  law,  belittles  the  capacity  of  Omnipotent 
Wisdom,  giving  to  matter  the  general  precedence ;  yet 


IMPOSITION   AND    DEMONSTRATION.  257 

this  is  the  popular  view  of  Christians,  as  well  as  of  other 
religionists,  who  believe  in  miracles,  and  such  super- 
natural interferences. 

Mortals  try  in  vain  to  slay  error  with  the  steel,  when 
it  falls  only  before  the  sword  of  Spirit.  Our  various 
theories  will  never  lose  their  imaginary  power,  for  good 
or  evil,  until  we  lose  our  belief  in  them,  and  make  Life 
its  own  proof  of  harmony  and  God. 

Truth  will  finally  mark  the  hour  of  harmony ;  and 
spiritual! zation  will  follow,  for  Truth  is  Spirit.  Before 
error  is  wholly  destroyed,  there  will  be  interruptions  to 
the  general  material  routine.  Earth  will  become  dreary 
and  desolate ;  but  summer  and  winter,  seedtime  and 
harvest  (though  in  changed  forms)  will  continue  unto 
the  end, —  until  the  final  spiritualization  of  all  things. 

Mrs.  Hemans  has  touched  a  faith-chord  in  her  lines  — 

We  know  that  the  bowers  are  green  and  fair 

In  the  light  of  that  summer  shore; 
And  we  know  that  the  friends  we  have  lost  are  there,  — 

They  are  there,  and  we  weep  no  more! 

In  dreams  we  fly  to  Europe,  and  meet  a  far-off  friend. 
One  person  sees  the  body  in  bed,  another  carries  it 
through  the  air  or  over  the  ocean.  This  sleeping  dream 
is  nearer  the  actuality  of  man's  scientific  being  than  is 
the  waking  dream  of  material  life,  because  the  belief  of 
personal  sense  governs  it  less.  The  scientific  statement 
that  all  is  Mind  gains  its  simplest  proofs  from  dreams, 
and  from  the  healing  of  the  sick  by  Mind. 

A  lady  having  an  internal  tumor,  and  greatly  dread- 
ing a  surgical  operation,  called  on  me.  I  conducted  her 
case  metaphysically,  never  touching  her,  never  using  a 

17 


258  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

drug  or  an  instrument,  and  yet  the  tumor  was  wholly 
removed  in  two  days. 

Jesus  triumphed  over  the  belief  that  matter  is  any- 
thing in  and  of  itself,  or  has  any  authority  over  man. 
His  kingdom  was  not  material  but  spiritual.  He  under- 
stood both  Soul  and  body.  He  conquered  the  flesh  and 
the  devil.  He  was  the  master  of  sense,  sickness,  sin, 
and  death.  He  came  teaching  and  fulfilling  the  law  of 
being,  so  establisbing  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  the  reign 
of  harmony  on  earth.  His  demonstration  of  Life  is  the 
strongest  proof  of  Divine  Science  —  of  perfect  manhood, 
of  a  Life  without  death,  and  holiness  without  sin.  He 
not  only  taught,  but  exemplified,  the  possibility  of  meet- 
ing the  command,  "  Be  ye  .perfect,  even  as  your  Father 
in  Heaven  [the  Principle  of  man]  is  perfect." 

Theodore  Parker  has  a  remarkable  essay  on  Natural- 
ism, Supernaturalism,  and  Spiritualism,  using  the  term 
spiritualism,  not  in  its  modern,  narrow,  sectarian  and 
material  sense,  but  in  its  primitive  and  proper  sense,  as 
indicative  of  that  spiritualism  which  is  the  opposite  of 
materialism.  In  this  essay,  speaking  of  the  power  of 
divine  faith  and  Spirit,  he  says  with  much  force :  — 

It  is  no  vulgar  superstition  to  say  men  are  inspired  in  such 
times.  They  are  the  seedtime  of  life.  Then  we  live  whole 
years  through  in  a  few  moments  ;  and  afterwards,  as  we  journey 
on  in  life,  cold  and  dusty  and  travel-worn  and  faint,  we  look  to 
that  moment  as  a  point  of  light ;  the  remembrance  of  it  comes 
over  us  like  the  music  of  our  home,  heard  in  a  distant  land. 
Like  Elisha  ...  we  go  long  years  in  the  strength  thereof.  It 
travels  with  us,  a  great  wakening  light,  —  a  pillar  of  fire  in  the 
darkness,  to  guide  us  through  the  lonely  pilgrimage  of  life. 
These  hours  of  inspiration,  like  the  flower  of  the  aloe-tree. 


IMPOSITION   AND    DEMONSTRATION.  259 

may  be  rare,  but  are  yet  the  celestial  blossoming  of  man,  — 
the  result  of  the  past,  the  prophecy  of  the  future. 

Let  us  rid  ourselves  of  the  belief  that  man  is  a  separate 
intelligence  from  God,  and  obey  this  unerring  Principle 
of  Life  and  Love.  Jesus  acted  boldly  against  the  ac- 
credited evidence  of  the  senses,  against  Pharisaical 
creeds  and  practices.  He  refuted  all  opponents  with  his 
healing  power. 

We  never  read  that  Jesus  made  a  diagnosis  of  a  dis- 
ease, in  order  to  discover  some  means  of  healing  it.  He 
never  asked  if  it  were  acute  or  chronic.  He  never  rec- 
ommended attention  to  laws  of  health,  never  gave  drugs, 
never  prayed  to  know  if  God  were  willing  that  man  should 
live.  He  understood  man  to  be  an  immortal,  whose  Life  is 
in  God, —  not  that  man  has  two  lives,  one  to  be  destroyed 
and  the  other  to  be  made  indestructible. 

The  ancient  Hindoo  philosophers  understood  some- 
thing of  this  Principle,  when  they  said  in  their  Celestial 
Song,  according  to  an  old  prose  translation  :  — 

The  wise  neither  grieve  for  the  dead  nor  for  the  living.  I 
myself  never  was  not,  nor  thou,  nor  all  the  princes  of  the  earth ; 
nor  shall  we  ever  hereafter  cease  to  be.  As  the  Soul,  in  this 
mortal  frame,  findeth  infancy,  youth,  and  old  age ;  so  in  some 
future  frame  will  it  find  the  like.  One  who  is  confirmed  in  this 
belief  is  not  disturbed  by  anything  that  may  come  to  pass.  The 
sensibility  of  the  faculties  giveth  heat  and  cold,  pleasure  and  pain ; 
which  come  and  go,  and  are  transient  and  inconstant.  Bear 
them  with  patience ;  for  the  wise  man,  whom  these  disturb  not, 
and  to  whom  pain  and  pleasure  are  the  same,  is  formed  for 
immortality. 

Jesus  kept  the  commandment,  "  Thou  shalt  have  no 
other  gods  before  Me."     He  rendered  "  unto  Csesar  the 


2G0  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

things  that  are  Caesar's,  and  unto  God  the  things  that 
are  God's."  He  paid  no  homage  to  forms  of  doctrine  or 
theories  of  man,  but  acted  and  spake  as  he  was  moved, 
not  by  sjririts,  but  by  Spirit. 

To  the  ritualistic  priest  and  hypocritical  Pharisee  he 
said,  "  Even  the  publicans  and  harlots  go  into  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  before  you."  He  unwittingly  gave  a 
date  to  the  Christian  era,  but  established  no  form  of 
worship.  He  knew  that  men  can  be  baptized,  partake 
of  the  eucharist,  support  the  clergy,  observe  the  Sabbath, 
make  long  prayers,  and  all  the  while  be  sensual  and 
hypocritical. 

Jesus  established  his  church,  and  maintained  his  mis- 
sion, on  the  basis  of  Christian  healing.  He  taught  his 
followers  that  his  religion  had  a  Principle  that  could 
cast  out  error,  and  heal  both  the  sick  and  sinful.  He 
claimed  no  intelligence,  action,  or  life  separate  from 
God.  Despite  the  persecution  this  brought  upon  him, 
he  used  his  divine  power  to  save  men  both  bodily  and 
spiritually- 

The  question  then,  as  now,  was,  How  did  Jesus  heal 
the  sick?  His  answer  to  this  question  the  world  re- 
jected. He  appealed  to  his  students,  "  Whom  do  men 
say  that  I  am?"— that  is,  Who  or  what  is  it  that  is 
thus  identified  with  casting  out  demons  and  healing  the 
sick  ?  They  replied,  "  Some  say  Elias,  others  John  the 
Baptist,  others  Jeremiah."  These  prophets  were  dead, 
and  this  reply  may  indicate  that  some  of  the  people 
believed  that  Jesus  was  a  medium,  controlled  by  the 
spirit  of  John  or  Elisha. 

This  ghostly  fancy  was  even  repeated  to  Herod  himself. 
That  a  wicked  kins:  and  debauched  husband  should  have 


IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTRATION.  261 

no  high  appreciation  of  Divine  Science,  and  the  great 
work  of  the  Master,  was  not  surprising,  for  how  could 
such  a  sinner  comprehend  what  the  disciples  did  not 
fully  understand  ?  But  even  Herod  did  not  believe  Jesus 
to  be  the  dead  preacher  come  to  life ;  and  he  simply- 
answered,  "  John  have  I  beheaded,  but  who  is  this  ? " 
and  desired  to  see  the  new  Teacher. 

The  disciples  comprehended  their  Master  better  than 
did  others ;  but  they  did  not  understand  him  wholly,  or 
they  would  not  have  questioned  him  so  often.  Jesus 
patiently  persisted  in  teaching  and  demonstrating  the 
Truth  of  Being.  His  students  saw  this  power  heal  the 
sick,  cast  out  evil,  raise  the  dead ;  but  the  Science  of 
this  wonderful  work  was  not  spiritually  discerned,  even 
by  them,  until  after  the  crucifixion,  when  their  immacu- 
late Teacher  stood  before  them,  the  victor  over  sickness, 
sin,  and  death. 

Yearning  to  be  understood,  the  Master  repeated,  "  But 
whom  say  ye  that  I  am  ? "  This  inquiry  again  meant, 
Who  or  what  is  it  that  is  able  to  do  the  work,  so  mys- 
terious to  the  popular  mind  ?  In  his  rejection  of  the 
answer  already  given,  and  his  renewal  of  the  question,  it 
is  plain  that  Jesus  eschewed  the  opinion  implied  in  their 
citation  of  the  common  report,  that  he  was  a  necro- 
mancer, a  spirit-raiser,  or  a  medium. 

Peter,  with  his  usual  impetuosity,  replied  for  his 
brethren,  and  his  reply  expressed  the  great  fact,  "  Thou 
art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God ; "  that  is, 
Thou  art  the  Truth  that  heals  mental  and  physical 
ailments.  This  assertion  elicited  from  Jesus  the  bene- 
diction, "  Blessed  art  thou,  Simon  Barjona,  for  flesh  and 
blood  have  not  revealed  it  to  thee,  but  my  lather  who  is 


262  SCIENCE    AND   HEALTH. 

in  Heaven  ; "  that  is,  the  Principle  of  Being  hath  shown 
thee  the  way  of  Life. 

Then  Jesus  added :  "  And  on  my  part  I  say  to  thee, 
that  thou  art  Peter,  a  rock  [the  meaning  of  the  Greek 
word  petros],  and  on  this  rock  will  I  build  my  church, 
and  the  gates  of  hell  [hades,  the  underworld,  or  the  grave'] 
shall  not  prevail  against  it."  In  other  words,  Jesus  the 
Christ  purposed  the  foundation  of  his  society,  not  on  the 
personal  Peter,  as  a  mortal  man,  but  on  the  Soul-power 
which  lay  behind  his  confession  of  the  Messiah. 

It  was  evident  to  Peter  that  the  Divine  Principle,  and 
not  a  person,  was  the  healer  of  the  sick.  On  this  spirit- 
ually scientific  theory  Jesus  explained  that  which  was  a 
miracle  to  outsiders,  showing  it  to  be  neither  person  nor 
medicine  that  heals,  but  Truth  and  Love.  The  Divine 
Spirit  cures  disease  by  controlling  the  errors  of  mortal 
mind  and  body.  The  supremacy  of  Spirit  was  the  rock 
on  which  Jesus  built.  His  sublime  summary  points  to 
a  solid  superstructure  of  Intelligence  and  Love. 

Neither  creed,  rite,  nor  mystery  entered  into  his  meth- 
ods. Through  Mind  alone  he  triumphed  over  sickness, 
sin,  and  death.  By  this  power  he  opened  the  prison 
doors  to  the  captive,  unchained  the  fetters  of  belief  that 
imprisoned  mind  in  matter,  and  gave  to  immortal  being 
its  full  scope  and  recompense. 

The  first  erroneous  postulate  of  belief  is  that  Substance, 
Life,  and  Intelligence  are  something  apart  from  God. 

The  second  erroneous  postulate  is  that  man  is  both 
mind  and  matter. 

The  third  erroneous  postulate  is  that  mind  is  both 
evil  and  good ;  when  really  Mind  cannot  be  evil,  since 
God  is  Mind. 


IMPOSITION   AND    DEMONSTRATION.  263 

The  fourth  erroneous  postulate  is  that  matter  is  intel- 
ligent, and  that  man  has  a  material  body,  which  is  part 
of  himself. 

The  fifth  erroneous  postulate  is  that  matter  holds  in 
itself  the  issues  of  life  and  death ;  that  it  is  not  only 
capable  of  experiencing  pleasure  and  pain,  but  also  of 
imparting  these  sensations  to  mind.  From  the  illusion 
implied  in  this  last  postulate  arises  the  decomposition  of 
mortal  bodies  in  what  is  termed  Death. 

The  so-called  pains  of  matter  are  productive  of  less 
error  than  are  its  pleasures ;  although  both  are  unreal, 
because  they  are  impossible.  To  break  this  earthly  spell 
mortals  must  get  the  true  idea  and  Divine  Principle  of 
all  that  really  is,  and  governs  the  universe  and  man 
harmoniously.  This  idea  is  apprehended  slowly,  and  the 
interval  before  its  attainment  is  attended  with  doubts 
and  defeats  as  well  as  triumphs. 

At  no  distant  date  this  material  world  will  be  the 
arena  of  conflicting  forces.  On  one  side  will  be  discord 
and  dismay  ;  on  the  other,  Science  and  peace.  In  the 
latter  days  earth  will  be  convulsed  with  error,  famine, 
and  pestilence.  Sickness  will  assume  more  acute  phases, 
and  death  become  more  sudden.  These  disturbances 
will  continue  until  the  end,  when  all  material  discord  is 
swallowed  up  in  spiritual  harmony. 

He  who  hath  shaped  his  course  scientifically  before 
that  period,  will  then  find  harmony  at  the  very  doors  of 
his  life.  As  material  knowledge  diminishes  and  spiritual 
understanding  increases,  every  sensible  object  will  be 
mentally  evolved  and  understood,  instead  of  materially. 
Those  who  discern  Christian  Science  will  then  hold 
crime  in  check.      They   will  aid  this  dismissal  of  old 


264  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

opinions.  They  will  maintain  law  and  order,  and  cheer- 
fully  await  the  scientific  certainty  of  final  perfection. 

The  scientific  man  reflects  the  divine  law,  thus  becom- 
ing- a  law  unto  himself.  He  does  violence  to  no  man, 
neither  does  he  accuse  any  one  falsely. 

Sin  will  make  deadly  thrusts  at  the  Scientist,  when 
ritualism  and  creed  are  summoned  to  give  place  to 
higher  law  ;  but  Science  will  ameliorate  mortal  malice. 

Reforms  have  commonly  been  attended  with  bloodshed 
and  persecution,  even  when  the  end  was  brightness  and 
peace ;  but  this  reform  (old,  but  yet  new)  will  teach  men  to 
patiently  and  wisely  stem  the  tide  of  sectarian  bitterness. 

We  need  "  Christ,  and  him  crucified."  We  must  have 
trials  and  self-denials,  as  well  as  Truth  and  victories, 
until  all  error  is  destroyed.  Too  many  sects,  and  not 
enough  Christianity,  is  the  record  of  nineteen  centuries. 

To  publicly  give  and  privately  steal  has  been  deemed 
politic,  but  it  is  neither  politic  nor  right. 

A  cup  of  coffee  or  tea  is  not  equal  to  Truth,  for  the 
inspiration  of  a  sermon. 

Mortals  need  "  not  be  weary  in  well  doing."  Mental 
Science  dissipates  such  fatigue.  Giving  does  not  im- 
poverish, in  the  service  of  our  Maker ;  neither  does  with- 
holding enrich.  We  have  strength  in  proportion  to  our 
Truth,  and  our  strength  is  not  lessened  by  giving  utter- 
ance to  Truth. 

If  the  soft  palm,  upturned  to  a  lordly  salary, —  and 
architectural  skill,  making  dome  and  spire  tremulous 
with  beauty,  —  turn  the  poor  and  stranger  from  the 
gate,  they  shut  the  door  on  progress.  Body  cannot  be 
saved  apart  from  Mind.  In  vain  do  the  manger  and 
cross  tell  theii  story  to  pride  and  fustian.     Sensuality 


IMPOSITION"   AND   DEMONSTRATION.  265 

palsies  the  right  hand,  and  causes  the  left  to  let  go  its 
divine  grasp. 

As  in  Jesus'  days,  tyranny  and  pride  need  to  be 
whipped  out  of  the  Temple,  while  humility  and  Divine 
Science  are  welcomed  in.  The  strong  cords  of  scientific 
argument,  twisted  by  Jesus,  are  still  needed  to  purge 
the  synagogues  of  their  shocking  traffic  in  worldly  policy, 
and  make  them  temples  meet  for  Truth. 

The  prophet  of  to-day  beholds,  in  the  mental  horizon, 
the  signs  of  these  times,  the  approaching  Christianity 
that  heals  the  sick  and  destroys  error ;  "  and  no  other 
sign  shall  be  given."  This  Christianity  is  misinterpreted 
by  this  material  age ;  for  it  is  the  healing  influence  of 
Divine  Spirit,  which  the  material  senses  cannot  compre- 
hend, and  it  must  be  spiritually  discerned.  Creeds,  doc- 
trines, and  beliefs  do  not  express  it,  much  less  can  they 
demonstrate  it. 

Centuries  ago  the  religionist  was  ready  to  hail  a  per- 
sonal God,  and  array  his  vicegerent  with  pomp  and 
sceptre.  This  is  not  the  manner  of  Truth's  appearing. 
Of  old  the  cross  was  Truth's  central  figure.  The  mod- 
ern lash  may  be  less  material  than  the  Roman  scourge, 
but  is  equally  cutting. 

Cold  disdain,  stubborn  resistance,  opposition  by  church 
and  press,  are  croaking  heralds  of  the  full-orbed  appear- 
ing of  Truth. 

Meekly  our  Master  met  the  common  mockery  of  his 
unconscious  grandeur.  The  indignities  he  received,  his 
followers  must  endure,  until  his  religion  triumphs.  He 
won  eternal  honors.  He  overcame  the  world,  the  flesh, 
and  all  error,  thus  proving  their  nothingness.  He 
wrought  a  full  salvation  from  sin,  sickness,  and  death. 


266  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTH. 

"  iVW,"  cried  the  apostle,  "  is  the  accepted  time, 
behold  now  is  the  day  of  salvation ; "  meaning,  not  that 
now  men  must  prepare  for  a  future-world  salvation,  or 
safety,  but  that  now  is  the  time  in  which  to  experience 
that  salvation,  in  Spirit  and  Life. 

The  progress  of  Truth  confirmed  its  claims.  From 
sensuality  and  sin,  every  good  word  and  work  of  our 
Master  evoked  denial,  ingratitude,  and  betrayal. 

Of  the  ten  lepers  that  Jesus  healed,  but  one  returned 
to  give  God  thanks,  —  that  is,  to  acknowledge  the 
Principle  that  healed  him. 

Jesus  bore  our  infirmities  and  felt  the  error  of  human 
belief,  and  "  through  his  stripes  we  are  healed."  "  De- 
spised and  rejected  of  men,"  returning  blessing  for  curs- 
ing, he  taught  mortals  the  opposite  of  themselves,  even 
the  nature  of  God ;  and  when  error  felt  the  power  of 
Truth,  the  scourge  and  cross  awaited  the  Teacher. 

The  Man  of  Sorrows  was  in  no  peril  from  salary  or 
popularity.  Deserving  the  homage  of  the  world,  meriting 
pre-eminently  the  approval  of  God,  his  brief  triumphal 
entry  into  Jerusalem  was  followed  by  the  desertion  of 
all  save  a  few  friends,  who  followed  mourning  to  the 
foot  of  the  cross.  The  earthly  price  of  spirituality  in  a 
material  age,  and  the  great  moral  distance  between 
Christianity  and  sensualism,  preclude  Science  from  find- 
ing favor  with  the  million. 

These  lines  by  F.  W.  Myers  touch  the  solitude  of 
Truth  in  the  world :  — 

Safe  to  the  hidden  house  of  Thine  abiding, 
Carry  the  weak  ones  and  the  heart  that  faints. 

Shield  from  the  scorn,  and  cover  from  the  chiding; 
Give  the  world  joy,  but  patience  to  the  saints. 


IMPOSITION   AND    DEMONSTRATION.  267 

Once,  when  touched  by  material  thought,  Jesus  asked, 
"Who  hath  touched  me?"  Supposing  this  inquiry  to 
be  occasioned  by  some  physical  contact,  his  students 
answered,  u  The  people  throng  thee."  Jesus  however 
knew,  better  than  others  knew,  that  it  was  not  matter, 
but  mortal  mind,  whose  touch  called  for  aid.  Repeating 
his  inquiry  he  was  answered  by  the  faith  of  a  sick  woman. 
His  quick  apprehension  of  this  mental  call  illustrated 
his  spirituality.  The  disciples'  misconception  of  it  be- 
trayed their  materiality.  He  possessed  more  spiritual 
and  less  material  susceptibility  than  the  disciples. 
Opposites  come  from  contrary  directions,  and  produce 
opposite  results. 

Christianity  causes  men  to  turn  from  sense  to  Soul, 
as  naturally  as  the  flower  turns  from  darkness  to  light. 
It  appropriates  those  things  which  ;'  the  eye  hath  not 
seen  nor  the  ear  heard."  Paul  and  the  spiritual  John 
had  a  clear  apprehension  that,  as  mortal  man  achieves 
no  worldly  honors  except  by  sacrificing  for  them,  so  he 
must  gain  heavenly  riches  by  forsaking  all  else.  Then 
he  will  have  nothing  in  common  with  the  worldling's 
affections,  motives,  and  aims. 

Man  walks  in  the  direction  towards  which  he  looks, 
and  "  where  his  treasure  is,  there  will  his  heart  be  also." 
If  our  hopes  and  affections  are  spiritual  they  come  from 
above,  not  from  beneath,  and  they  bear,  as  of  old,  the 
fruits  of  the  Spirit. 

Judge  not  the  future  advance  of  Christianity  by  the 
few  steps  already  taken,  lest  ye  be  condemned  for  failing 
to  take  the  first  step.  Christian  learners  must  always 
feel  the  pressure  of  the  apostolic  command  to  come  out 
from  the  world  and  be  separate.     Oppression  and  the 


268  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

pride  of  life  must  be  renounced.  Christianity  must  be  the 
Queen  of  Life,  with  the  crown  of  Love  upon  her  brow. 

If  my  friends  are  going  to  Europe,  while  I  am  en  route 
for  California,  we  are  not  journeying  together.  We  have 
separate  time-tables  to  consult,  different  routes  to  pur- 
sue. Our  paths  have  parted  at  the  very  outset,  and 
we  have  little  opportunity  to  help  each  other.  On  the 
contrary,  if  they  pursue  my  course  we  have  the  same 
railroad-guides,  and  our  mutual  interests  are  identical. 
If  I  take  up  their  line  of  travel,  they  will  help  me  on, 
and  our  companionship  may  continue. 

The  Christian  Scientist  must  choose  his  course,  and 
be  honest  and  consistent  in  following  the  leadings  of 
Mind.  He  must  practically  acknowledge  Jesus'  way,  as 
the  only  one  whereby  mortals  are  saved. 

In  sympathy  with  matter,  the  wTorldly  man  is  at  the 
beck  of  error,  and  will  be  attracted  thitherward.  He  is 
like  a  traveller  going  westward  for  a  fashionable  trip. 
The  company  is  alluring,  and  the  pleasures  exciting. 
After  following  the  sun  for  six  days,  he  turns  east  on 
the  seventh,  satisfied  if  he  can  only  imagine  himself 
drifting  in  one  direction.  By-and-by,  ashamed  of  his 
zigzag  course,  he  perhaps  steals  the  passport  of  some 
wiser  pilgrim,  as  a  help  to  finding  and  following  the 
right  road  once  more. 

If  the  disciple  is  advancing  spiritually,  he  constantly 
turns  away  from  sense,  and  looks  towards  Spirit.  If 
honest,  he  would  be  in  earnest  from  the  start,  and  gain 
a  little  each  day  in  the  right  direction,  till  at  last  he 
would  finish  his  course  with  joy. 

Students  who  start  with  the  letter  of  Christian  Science, 
and  think  to  succeed  without  its  Spirit,  will  either  make 


IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTRATION.  269 

shipwreck  of  their  faith,  or  be  turned  sadly  awry.  They 
must  not  only  seek,  but  strive  to  enter  the  narrow  path 
of  Life ;  for  "  broad  is  the  road  that  leads  to  death,  and 
many  go  in  thereat." 

Jesus  experienced  few  of  the  pleasures  of  personal 
sense  ;  but  his  sufferings  were  the  fruits  of  other  people's 
sins,  not  of  his  own.  The  eternal  Christ  never  suffered. 
Jesus  mapped  out  the  path  for  others.  He  unveiled  the 
Divine  Love.  To  those  buried  in  the  belief  of  sin  and 
self,  living  only  for  pleasure,  or  the  gratification  of  the 
senses,  he  said,  "  Having  eyes  ye  see  not,  and  having 
ears  ye  hear  not,  lest  ye  should  understand  and  be  con- 
verted, and  I  might  heal  you."  Sensualism  shuts  out 
Truth  and  its  healing  power. 

Jesus  was  unselfish.  His  spirituality,  separating  him 
from  sensualism,  caused  the  selfish  materialist  to  hate 
him ;  but  this  spirituality  enabled  Jesus  to  heal  the  sick, 
cast  out  evil,  and  raise  the  dead.  His  affections  were 
pure,  theirs  were  carnal.  His  senses  drank  in  the  spirit- 
ual evidence  of  health,  holiness,  and  Life;  their  senses 
absorbed  the  material  evidence  of  sin,  sickness,  and 
death. 

Their  imperfections  and  impurity  felt  his  perfections 
and  purity  as  an  ever-present  rebuke.  Hence  the  world's 
hatred  of  the  just  and  perfect  Jesus,  and  the  prophetic 
foresight  of  the  reception  error  must  give  him.  "  De- 
spised and  rejected  of  men,"  was  Isaiah's  graphic  word 
concerning  the  coming  Prince  of  Peace. 

The  world  could  not  interpret  aright  the  discomfort 
he  inspired,  and  the  spiritual  blessings  that  might  flow 
therefrom.  Science  shows  the  cause  of  the  shock  often 
produced  by  Truth  —  namely,  that  it  arises  from  the 


270  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTH. 

ik- 
great  distance  between  the  individual  and  Truth.  Like 
Peter,  we  should  weep  over  the  warning,  and  no  longer 
ignorantly  deny  the  Truth,  or  mock  the  lifelong  sacrifice 
that  goodness  makes  for  evil. 

Jesus  bore  our  sins  in  his  own  person.  He  knew  all 
the  mortal  error  that  constitutes  the  material  body,  and 
could  destroy  that  error  ;  but  at  the  time  when  Jesus 
felt  our  infirmities  he  had  not  conquered  the  belief  in 
material  life,  nor  had  he  risen  to  his  final  demonstration 
of  spiritual  power. 

Had  he  shared  the  sensuous  beliefs  of  others  he  would 
not  have  suffered  from  those  beliefs.  Through  the  mag- 
nitude of  his  human  life  he  demonstrated  the  Divine 
Life.  Out  of  the  amplitude  of  his  love  he  defined  Love. 
With  the  affluence  of  Truth  he  vanquished  error.  The 
world  acknowledged  not  his  righteousness,  seeing  it  not ; 
but  earth  needed  the  harmony  his  glorified  example 
introduced,  and  the  blessings  he  brought. 

Who  is  ready  to  follow  his  teaching  and  example  ? 
Yet  all  must  plant  their  feet  in  Christ  sooner  or  later. 

That  he  might  liberally  pour  his  dear-bought  treasures 
into  empty  human  storehouses,  was  the  purpose  of  Jesus' 
great  suffering  and  intend  experience.  He  presented 
the  proof  that  Truth  and  Love  can  heal  the  sick,  and 
that  mentally ;  and  this  was  the  highest  proof  lie  could 
offer.  His  hearers  neither  understood  his  words  nor 
his  works.  They  would  not  accept  his  meek  interpreta- 
tion of  Life,  nor  follow  his  practice.  They  called  him 
"  a  pestilent  fellow,"  "  a  stirrer-up  of  seditions."  There 
adhered  to  him  only  a  few  unpretentious  friends,  whose 
religion  was  something  more  than  a  name. 

Their  religion  was  so  vital  that  it  enabled  them  to 


IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTRATION.  271 

understand  the  Nazarene,  and  share  the  glory  of  his 
Life.  His  earthly  cup  of  bitterness  was  drained  to  the 
dregs.  He  said  that  those  who  followed  him  should 
drink  of  his  cup,  and  history  confirms  the  prediction. 

If  that  divinely  glorified  man  was  personally  on  earth 
to-day,  it  is  very  possible  that  those  who  now  profess  to 
love  him  would  reject  him.  They  would  even  deny  him 
the  rights  of  personality,  if  he  entertained  any  other 
than  their  sense  of  personality.  Even  the  enlightened 
Nineteenth  Century  subjects  the  idea  of  Christian  healing, 
enjoined  by  Jesus,  to  unchristian  comment  and  usage. 

Perhaps  the  early  Christian  era  did  Jesus  no  more 
personal  injustice  than  the  advancing  centuries  bestow 
upon  the  ideal  Christ.  When  the  gospel  of  healing  is 
again  preached  by  the  wayside,  will  the  pulpit  scorn 
the  message?  Shall  that  curative  mission,  which  pre- 
sents the  Saviour  in  a  clearer  light  than  mere  words  can 
possibly  do,  be  ruled  out  of  the  synagogue  ? 

Christ's  immortal  ideal  is  sweeping  down  the  centu- 
ries, gathering  beneath  his  wings  the  sick  and  sinning. 
In  vain  I  stretch  my  weary  hope,  to  realize  that  happy 
day  when  all  shall  know  his  appearing,  and  love  their 
neighbors  as  themselves,  recognizing  the  healing  power 
of  Divine  Love  in  what  it  has  done  and  can  do  for  man- 
kind. The  promises  will  be  fulfilled.  The  reappearing 
of  this  divine  idea  of  healing  is  at  hand.  Whosoever 
lays  his  earthly  all  on  the  altar  of  Christian  Science  shall 
drink  of  Christ's  cup  and  be  baptized  with  his  baptism. 

Then  shall  Christianity  again  demonstrate  the  Life  that 
is  Truth,  and  the  Truth  that  is  Life,  by  the  apostolic 
work  of  casting  out  error  and  healing  the  sick.  Earth 
has  no  reward  for  the  persecution  that  attends  a  new 


272  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

step  in  Christianity ;  but  its  spiritual  recompense  is  sure, 
lifting  Life  above  mortal  discord,  and  giving  immortal 
harmony  to  being. 

A  personal  or  limited  mind  may  be  unjust,  but  the 
unlimited  Divine  Mind  is  the  immortal  law  of  justice  as 
well  as  mercy.  It  is  quite  as  impossible  that  mortals 
should  receive  their  full  punishment  this  side  the  grave, 
as  that  this  world  should  bestow  on  them  their  full  re- 
ward. The  hand  of  Love  is  not  satisfied  with  giving  us 
only  toils,  sacrifices,  cross-bearings,  multiplied  trials,  and 
mockery  of  our  motives.  It  is  absurd  to  suppose  that 
the  wicked  gloat  over  their  offences  up  to  the  last  mo- 
ment, and  are  then  suddenly  pardoned,  and  pushed  into 
heaven. 

The  design  of  Love  is  to  reform  the  sinner.  If  his 
punishment  here  has  been  insufficient  to  reform  him,  the 
good  man's  heaven  must  be  to  him  a  hell.  They  who 
know  not  purity  and  Love  by  experience,  can  never  find 
bliss  in  purity,  Truth,  and  Love,  simply  by  being  trans- 
lated into  another  sphere.  Science  reveals  the  necessity 
of  sufficient  suffering,  either  before  or  after  death,  to 
quench  the  love  of  sin.  The  remission  of  the  penalty 
due  for  sin  would  be  for  Truth  to  pardon  error.  Escape 
from  punishment  is  not  in  accordance  with  God's  govern- 
ment, in  which  justice  is  the  handmaid  of  mercy. 

Who  will  stop  sinning,  so  long  as  he  believes  in  the 
pleasures  of  sin  ?  When  mortals  admit  that  evil  con- 
fers no  pleasure,  they  turn  from  it.  Remove  c  rror  from 
thought,  and  you  prevent  the  error. 

History  is  full  of  records  of  suffering.  "  The  blood  of 
the  martyrs  is  the  seed  of  the  church."  The  word  martyr 
in  the  Greek  meant  witness ;  but  those  who  testified  for 


IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTRATION.  273 

Truth  were  so  often  persecuted  unto  death,  that  at  length 
the  word  martyr  was  narrowed  in  its  significance,  and 
came  to  mean  always  one  who  dies  for  his  convictions. 
A  new  faith  in  Christ,  Truth,  caused  men  to  be  burned, 
and  the  rights  of  man  to  be  christened  with  the  gallows. 
History  repeats  itself  in  the  suffering  of  the  just  for 
the  unjust.  Does  God  therefore  overlook  sin?  Does  not 
sin  necessitate  suffering  as  much  to-day  as  ever  before  ? 
They  should  suffer  who  sin.  "  Whatsoever  measure  ye 
mete,  it  shall  be  measured  to  you  again." 

Divine  Science  adjusts  the  balance  as  Jesus  adjusted 
it.  Science  removes  penalty,  only  by  first  removing  the 
sin  which  incurs  the  penalty.  Another's  suffering  can- 
not lessen  our  own  liability.  Did  the  martyrdom  of 
Savonarola  make  the  crimes  of  his  implacable  enemies 
any  the  less  ? 

The  God-inspired  walk  calmly  on,  though  it  be  with 
bleeding  footprints,  and  hereafter  they  shall  reap  what 
they  have  sown.  The  pampered  hypocrite  may  have  a 
flowery  pathway  here,  but  he  has  the  sharper  thorns 
hereafter.  This  is  my  sense  of  divine  pardon,  or  God's 
method  of  destroying  sin. 

If  the  saying  be  true,  "  While  there  's  life  there 's 
hope,"  its  opposite  is  also  true,  "  While  there 's  sin 
there 's  doom." 

The  demonstration  that  Jesus  gave  of  Truth  and  Love, 
by  casting  out  error  and  healing  the  sick,  did  all  for  the 
world  that  can  be  done.  No  ancient  school  of  philosophy 
ever  taught  or  demonstrated  the  Divine  Science  of  Life, 
Truth,  and  Love.  In  the  Christian  Church  this  demon- 
stration of  healing  was  early  lost,  about  three  centuries 
after  the  crucifixion. 

18 


274  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Martyrs  are  human  links,  connecting  one  stage  with 
another  in  the  history  of  religion.  They  arc  luminaries 
that  sink  helow  the  horizon  of  personal  sense,  but  re- 
appear in  the  amplitude  of  Soul.  Consciousness  of  right 
brings  its  own  reward  ;  but  not  amid  the  smoke  of  the 
battle  is  merit  seen  or  appreciated.  The  right  spirit  is 
expressed  in  Miss  Coolidge's  poem  :  — 

If  I  were  told  that  I  must  die  to-morrow, 

That  the  next  sun 
Which  sinks  should  bear  me  past  all  fear  and  sorrow 

For  any  one,  — 
All  the  fight  fought,  all  the  short  journey  through, — 

What  should  I  do  ? 

I  do  not  think  that  I  should  shrink  or  falter, 

But  just  go  on, 
Doing  my  work,  nor  change  nor  seek  to  alter 

Aught  that  is  gone  ; 
But  rise  and  move  and  love  and  smile,  and  pray 

For  one  more  day. 

The  belief  that  Spirit  is  finite  instead  of  infinite  has 
darkened  all  history.  Finite  spirit  would  be  mortal, 
and  this  is  the  physical  error  included  in  the  belief  that 
the  Infinite  can  be  contained  in  the  finite.  This  belief 
tends  to  becloud  the  apprehension  of  the  coming  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  in  the  reign  of  harmony  and  Science 
of  Being. 

Jesus  taught  but  One  God,  One  Spirit.  Spirit  made 
man  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  Himself  —  that  of 
Spirit,  not  of  matter ;  and  man  reflects  infinite  Truth, 
Life,  and  Love.  This  nature  of  man  includes  more  than 
is  implied  by  the  term  person. 

From  this  comes  Jesus'  divine  logic,  expressed  by  the 
words  "  I  and  the  Father  are  one."     This  truly  scientific 


IMPOSITION   AND    DEMONSTRATION.  275 

statement  of  personality  and  the  relation  of  man  to  God, 
with  the  demonstration  that  accompanied  it,  incensed 
the  rabbis,  and  they  said :  "  Crucify  him  !  He  maketh 
himself  as  God.  What  further  witness  need  we  against 
him  ? " 

This  Divine  Science  seems  too  much  for  the  sinner. 
It  exposes  his  nothingness.  But  the  sooner  error  is  re- 
duced to  its  native  nothingness,  the  sooner  man's  great 
reality  will  appear,  and  the  Truth  of  his  genuine  being 
will  be  understood,  The  destruction  of  error  is  by  no 
means  the  destruction  of  Truth  or  Life,  but  their  virtual 
acknowledgment. 

Absorbed  in  material  selfhood,  we  discern  and  reflect 
the  substance  of  Life,  or  Mind,  but  faintly.  The  denial  of 
material  selfhood  aids  the  discernment  of  man's  spiritual 
and  eternal  individuality.  It  cuts  down  erroneous  knowl- 
edge, gained  from  matter,  or  through  what  is  termed 
the  evidence  of  the  material  senses. 

God  is  perfect.  If  we  admit  no  other  Mind  but  His, 
we  cannot  have  imperfect  minds  or  bodies,  and  there  can 
be  no  sin,  sickness,  or  death.  Getting  rid  of  sin,  through 
Science,  is  to  divest  it  of  any  supposed  mind,  —  never 
admitting  that  sin  can  have  intelligence  or  power,  pain  or 
pleasure.     You  conquer  it  by  denying  its  verity. 

The  foundation  of  evil  is  laid  on  a  belief  in  aught  save 
the  good.  This  belief  tends  to  support  two  opposite 
powers,  instead  of  urging  the  claims  of  Truth  alone. 
The  mistake  of  thinking  that  error  can  be  Mind,  when 
it  is  really  the  absence  of  Truth,  occasions  the  belief  in 
the  superiority  of  error.  The  belief  in  a  personal  Satan, 
as  a  distinct  individual,  is  yielding  to  the  conviction  that 
he  is  simply  a  superstitious  personification  of  evil.     The 


270  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTH. 

next  lesson  to  learn  is  that,  rightly  understood,  there  is 
no  evil. 

Divine  logic  and  revelation  coincide.  If  we  find  this 
to  be  otherwise,  we  may  be  sure  that  we  have  misin- 
terpreted revelation.  Good  itself  never  made  evil,  nor 
created  aught  else  that  could  make  evil ;  and  Good,  or 
God,  is  the  only  self-existent  Creator.  Evil  is  a  belief. 
Destroy  the  belief,  and  the  evil  disappears.  Because 
Mind  is  immortal,  there  can  be  no  mortal  mind.  There- 
fore if  we  destroy  mortal  belief,  there  remains  no 
evil. 

Jesus  would  have  stripped  all  disguise  from  error,  had 
he  been  fully  understood.  By  parable  and  argument  he 
explained  the  impossibility  of  good  producing  evil ;  and 
he  scientifically  demonstrated  this  great  fact,  showing 
that  sin,  sickness,  and  death  are  illusive  errors,  which 
Truth,  Life,  and  Love  will  destroy. 

God,  or  Good,  has  not  created  a  mind  susceptible  of 
creating  evil,  for  evil  is  the  opposing  error,  and  not  the 
Truth  of  creation. 

As  I  understand  it,  the  only  evil,  or  devil,  in  the 
universe  is  made  up  of  such  erroneous  beliefs  as  these : 
that  man  is  a  compound  of  both  mind  and  matter ;  that 
a  wicked  mind  can  exist  in  a  material  form,  and  both 
form  and  mind  can  be  created  by  the  Divine  Mind  ;  that 
God  is  the  author  of  sin,  sickness,  and  death  ;  and  that 
Mind  can  be  an  entity  within  the  cranium,  with  power 
to  sin  ad  libitum.  In  other  words,  Satan  is  not  a  person, 
but  an  illusion. 

It  is  pantheistic  to  suppose  that  brains  are  intelligent, 
or,  in  other  words,  that  Mind  is  material.  Pantheism  is 
neither  Christian  nor  scientific.     The  belief  that  Mind  is 


IMPOSITION   AND    DEMONSTRATION.  277 

a  product  of  matter  is  absurd.  Common  medical  theo- 
ries would  have  two  intelligences,  one  mental,  the  other 
material.  They  would  put  Mind  into  matter.  They 
would  enclose  the  larger  within  the  smaller,  and  call 
that  error  a  man. 

In  old  Scriptural  pictures  we  see  the  Tree  of  Knowl- 
edge with  a  Serpent  coiled  around  it,  with  uplifted  crest, 
speaking  to  Adam  and  Eve.  This  represents  the  Serpent 
in  the  act  of  commending  to  our  first  parents  the  knowl- 
edge of  good  and  evil,  a  knowledge  gained  from  matter 
instead  of  Spirit.  The  portrayal  is  still  graphically  ac- 
curate, for  the  common  conception  of  manhood  is  an 
outgrowth  of  human  knowledge  on  a  low  plane,  the 
offshoot  of  the  material  senses. 

A  lie  is  the  only  Satan  there  is,  as  results  prove.  All 
the  discords  of  earth  are  lies,  and  falsehood  cannot 
proceed  from  Truth.  In  and  of  itself  discord  is  a 
falsity.  It  does  not  represent  the  fact  relative  to  God 
or  man.  Uncover  error,  and  it  turns  the  lie  on  you,  if 
possible. 

Until  the  fact  concerning  error  —  namely,  its  nothing- 
ness —  appears,  the  moral  demand  will  not  be  met,  and 
the  ability  to  make  nothing  of  error  will  be  wanting. 
The  discovery  that  error  is  nothing  will  introduce  new 
light.  It  will  diminish  sickness  and  death,  and  finally 
extinguish  them.  Philosophers  should  blush  to  call  that 
real  which  is  but  a  mistake. 

The  broadest  fact  arrays  the  most  falsities  against  it- 
self, for  it  brings  error  out  from  under  cover.  It  requires 
courage  to  utter  Truth ;  for  the  higher  Truth  lifts  her 
voice,  the  louder  will  error  scream,  until  its  inarticulate 
sound  is  forever  silenced,  smothered  in  oblivion. 


278  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

"  He  uttered  His  voice,  the  earth  melted."  This 
Scripture  indicates  that  all  falsity,  termed  matter,  will 
disappear  before  the  supremacy  of  Spirit. 

Jesus  foresaw  the  reception  the  Science  of  Mind  must 
receive  before  it  would  be  understood,  but  this  coldness 
hindered  him  not.  He  fulfilled  his  Soul-mission,  and 
then  sat  down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father.  Per- 
secuted from  city  to  city,  he  still  went  about  doing  good 
deeds,  for  which  he  was  maligned  and  stoned.  His  life 
proved,  divinely  and  scientifically,  that  God  is  Love ; 
whereas  priest  and  rabbi  affirmed  God  to  be  a  person 
who  loves  and  hates.  The  Jewish  theology  gave  no 
evidence  of  unchanging  Love. 

The  truth  Jesus  taught,  the  elders  scoffed  at.  Why  ? 
Because  it  demanded  more  than  they  were  willing  to 
practise.  It  was  enough  for  them  to  believe  in  a  per- 
sonal Deity,  but  that  belief  never  made  a  Christian. 

Mortal  belief  will  vanish  in  a  moral  chemicalization. 
This  chemicalization  has  begun,  and  will  continue  until 
belief  yields  to  understanding.  The  basis  of  all  health, 
sinlessness,  and  immortality  is  Truth,  not  believed 
merely,  but  understood.  Belief  may  change,  but  under- 
standing is  spiritually  changeless. 

Was  it  just  for  Jesus  to  suffer  ?  No ;  but  it  was  in- 
evitable, for  not  otherwise  could  he  show  forth  the 
power  of  Truth  and  Love. 

Jesus  sent  forth  seventy  students  at  one  time,  but  only 
eleven  left  a  desirable  historic  record.  Tradition  credits 
him  with  two  or  three  hundred  other  disciples,  who  have 
left  no  name.  "  Many  are  called  but  few  are  chosen." 
Either  they  fell  away  from  grace,  or  never  truly  under- 
stood  their  Master's  instruction. 


IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTRATION.  279 

This  indicates  the  distance  between  the  theological 
and  ritualistic  religion  of  that  age,  and  the  Science 
preached  by  Christ.  More  than  profession  is  required 
for  Christian  demonstration.  Few  understand  or  will 
adhere  to  his  divine  precepts  for  healing.  Why  ?  Be- 
cause his  precepts  require  the  disciple  to  cut  off  the  right 
hand  and  pluck  out  the  right  eye,  —  that  is,  to  set  aside 
cherished  beliefs  and  practices. 

The  crucifixion  of  the  great  demonstrator  of  God 
drew  near.  This  was  his  final  triumph  over  body  and 
matter,  and  gave  the  full  evidence  of  Divine  Science, 
evidence  so  important  to  mortals.  Judas  conspired 
against  Jesus.  The  world's  ingratitude,  and  the  ruling 
hatred  towards  that  just  man,  effected  this  betrayal,  and 
the  price  paid  was  thirty  pieces  of  silver  and  the  smile 
of  a  Pharisee.  The  pitiful  traitor  chose  a  time  when 
the  world  was  in  doubt  concerning  Jesus'  teachings. 

Judas  knew  a  period  to  be  approaching  that  must 
reveal  the  infinite  distance  between  student  and  Master. 
He  knew  that  the  great  goodness  of  that  Master  enabled 
him  to  heal  better  than  his  students,  and  this  fact  re- 
buked Judas  as  nothing  else  could.  This  spiritual  dis- 
tance inflamed  the  Iscariot's  envy.  The  greed  of  gold 
strengthened  his  ingratitude,  and  for  a  time  silenced  the 
pangs  of  remorse.  He  knew  that  the  sensuous  world 
loves  a  Judas  better  than  a  Jesus,  and  so  plotted  the 
betrayal  of  a  just  man,  in  order  to  raise  himself  in 
popular  estimation.  His  dark  plot  fell  to  the  ground, 
and  carried  the  traitor  with  it. 

Judas  had  the  world's  weapons.  Jesus  had  not  one 
of  them,  and  chose  not  the  world's  means  of  defence. 
"  He  opened  not  his  mouth."     The  great  demonstrator 


280  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

of  Truth  and  Love  was  silent  before  error  and  hate. 
They  with  whom  he  had  walked  meekly,  and  to  whom 
he  had  given  the  highest  proofs  of  divine  power,  called 
him  a  "■  pestilent  fellow,"  saying  derisively,  "  He  saved 
others ;  himself  he  cannot  save."  They  who  turned 
"  away  the  rights  of  man  from  before  the  face  of  the  Most 
High  "  esteemed  Jesus  as  "stricken  and  smitten  of  God." 
He  was  brought  "  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter,  and  as  a 
sheep  dumb  before  the  shearers."  "  Who  shall  declare 
his  generation  ? "  Who  shall  decide  what  Truth  and 
Love  are  ? 

Pilate  —  pale  in  the  presence  of  his  own  momentous 
question," What  is  Truth?"  blind  to  the  consequences 
of  his  awful  decision  against  human  rights  and  divine 
Love,  ignorant  that  he  was  aiding  the  final  proof  of  what 
Truth  is,  and  what  it  does  for  man — was  lured  into 
acquiescence. 

The  women  at  the  cross  could  have  answered  Pilate's 
question.  They  knew  what  inspired  their  devotion, 
winged  their  faith,  opened  the  eyes  of  their  understand- 
ing, healed  the  sick,  and  cast  out  evil,  and  what  caused 
the  disciples  to  say  to  their  Master,  "  Even  devils  are 
subject  unto  us  through  thy  name." 

But  where  were  the  seventy  whom  Jesus  sent  forth  ? 
Were  all  conspirators  save  eleven  ?  Had  they  forgotten 
their  Teacher's  toils,  privations,  and  sacrifices,  his  divine 
patience  and  sublime  courage,  his  unrequited  and  immac- 
ulate love  ?  Could  they  not  have  given  him  a  cup  of 
cold  water  for  remembrance's  sake,  and  gratified  his  last 
human  yearning  for  one  proof  of  fidelity  ? 

From  early  boyhood  ho  was  "  about  his  Father's  busi- 
ness."     His  pursuits  lay  far  apart  from   theirs.     His 


IMPOSITION"    AND    DEMONSTRATION.  281 

master  was  Spirit.  Their  master  was  matter.  He  served 
God  ;  they  served  Mammon. 

Jesus  endured  hardship  that  he  might  pour  his  dear- 
bought  bounty  into  barren  lives ;  and  what  was  his 
earthly  reward  ?  He  was  forsaken  by  all  save  a  few 
women,  bowed  in  silent  woe  beneath  the  shadow  of  his 
cross.  Peter  would  have  smitten  the  enemies  of  his 
Master;  but  Jesus  forbade  him,  disdaining  artifice  or 
animal  courage.     He  said,  "  Put  up  the  sword." 

If  a  life  so  great  and  good  could  not  avert  a  felon's 
fate,  better  submit  peacefully  to  human  brutality,  and 
enter  divine  honor  through  the  gate  of  martyrdom. 

His  consummate  example  was  for  the  salvation  of  us 
all,  through  doing  such  healing  works  as  he  did.  His 
purpose  was  not  personal.  It  was  in  vindication  of  his 
Divine  Principle.  He  was  inspired  by  Life,  Truth,  and 
Love.  Their  motives  were  pride,  envy,  cruelty,  and 
vengeance,  exercised  toward  the  personal  Jesus. 

Jesus  could  have  withdrawn  himself  from  his  enemies. 
He  had  power  to  lay  down  a  temporal  life,  and  power 
to  take  up  again  his  spiritual  identity,  in  the  likeness  of 
the  Infinite.  But  he  afforded  men  opportunities  to  de- 
stroy his  mortal  body,  or  life,  if  they  could,  in  order  that 
he  might  furnish  the  proof  of  an  immortal  body  and 
Life.  Nothing  could  kill  this  Life  of  his ;  but  he  could 
give  it  into  his  enemies'  hands,  when  his  earth-mission 
was  accomplished,  and  then  resume  it  again.  He  knew 
that  Life  is  God,  or  good,  that  evil  has  no  Life,  and  that 
therefore  they  could  no  more  separate  him  from  Life 
than  they  could  extinguish  God. 

The  belief  that  man  lias  a  life  or  mind  separate  from 
God  is  the  error  that  dies.     This  error  Jesus  met  with 


282  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Divine  Science,  proving  its  nothingness.  Because  of  the 
wondrous  glory  that  God  bestows  on  man,  temptation, 
sickness,  and  death  had  no  terror  for  Jesus.  Let  men 
think  they  could  kill  the  body  !  Afterwards  he  would 
show  them  his  body  unchanged.  This  should  demon- 
strate that  the  body  is  governed  by  good,  not  by  evil, 
and  is  therefore  immortal.  Jesus  taught  his  disciples 
the  Science  of  this  proof.  They  must  test  his  hitherto 
uncomprehended  saying,  "  The  works  that  I  do,  ye  shall 
do  also."  They  must  understand  more  fully  —  even  as 
they  did  understand  after  his  bodily  departure  —  his 
Life-principle,  in  casting  out  error,  healing  the  sick, 
raising  the  dead. 

The  magnitude  of  his  work,  his  material  disappearance 
before  their  eyes,  his  reappearance  in  idea,  enabled  the 
disciples  to  understand  what  Jesus  had  said.  Heretofore 
they  had  only  believed.  Now  they  understood  ;  and  this 
caused  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  —  that  influx  of 
Divine  Science,  which  so  illuminated  the  Pentecostal 
Day,  and  is  now  repeating  its  ancient  history. 

His  last  proof  was  the  highest,  the  most  convincing ; 
and  his  students  were  the  most  profited  by  it.  The  unsat- 
isfied malignity  of  his  foes,  the  failure  and  suicide  of  his 
betrayer,  were  overruled  by  Divine  Love,  to  the  eternal 
honor  of  the  man  who  had  been  mocked  and  slain.  The 
final  demonstration  of  the  truth  Jesus  had  taught,  and 
for  which  he  had  been  crucified,  gave  the  world  a  new 
era.  They  who  slew  him,  wishing  to  stay  his  influence, 
only  extended  it  thereby. 

Jesus  rose  higher  in  demonstration  because  of  the  cup 
of  bitterness  he  drank.  He  sought  no  protection  from 
personal  barbarity.     Human  law  condemned  him  ;  but 


IMPOSITION    AND   DEMONSTRATION.  283 

it  was  the  higher  law  which  he  obeyed,  in  defiance  of 
matter  or  mortality,  and  that  law  sustained  him. 

The  divine  must  overcome  the  human  at  every  point. 
The  Science  Jesus  taught  and  lived  must  triumph  over 
all  material  beliefs  about  Life,  Substance,  and  Intelligence, 
—  over  the  power  of  evil  and  death. 

The  meek  demonstrator,  the  highest  Instructor  and 
Friend  of  man,  met  his  fate  alone.  No  human  eye  was 
there  to  pity,  no  arm  to  save.  Forsaken  by  all  whom 
he  had  blessed,  this  faithful  sentinel  of  God,  at  the 
highest  post  of  honor,  ■ —  accepting  the  grandest  trust  of 
Truth  and  Love,  —  was  ready  to  be  transformed  by  the 
renewing  of  Infinite  Spirit.  He  was  to  prove  that  man, 
in  Divine  Science,  is  superior  to  all  material  conditions, 
is  above  the  reach  of  human  wrath,  is  able  to  triumph 
over  sin,  sickness,  and  death. 

During  his  night  of  gloom  and  glory  in  the  garden,  he 
understood  eminently  the  utter  error  of  the  notion  of 
any  possible  material  intelligence.  The  pangs  of  neglect 
and  the  staffs  of  bigoted  ignorance  smote  him  sorely. 
His  students  slept.  He  said  unto  them,  "  Can  you  not 
watch  with  me  one  hour  ? "  He  held  uncomplaining 
guard,  watching,  waiting,  struggling,  in  voiceless  agony, 
but  he  received  no  response  to  that  human  yearning ; 
and  then  he  turned  forever  away  from  earth  to  Heaven, 
from  sense  to  Soul. 

The  last  supreme  moment  of  mockery,  desertion,  tor- 
ture, a  sense  of  the  magnitude  of  his  work,  wrung  from 
his  lips  the  awful  cry,  "Why  hast  Thou  forsaken  me?" 

This  despairing  appeal,  if  made  to  a  human  being,  would 
impugn  the  justice  or  love  of  that  father,  who  could  with- 
hold a  clear  token  of  his  presence  to  sustain  and  bless 


284  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

so  faithful  a  son.  The  appeal  of  Jesus  was  made  both 
to  the  Divine  Principle,  the  God  who  is  Love,  and  to 
himself.  Had  Life,  Truth,  and  Love  forsaken  him  in 
his  highest  demonstration  of  them  ?  They  must  abide 
in  him  and  he  in  them,  or  this  hour  would  be  shorn  of 
its  mighty  blessing  for  his  enemies. 

If  his  full  recognition  of  eternal  being  for  a  moment 
gave  way  before  the  evidence  of  the  bodily  senses,  even 
under  such  awful  stress  of  circumstances,  what  would 
his  accusers  say  ?  Even  what  they  did  say,  —  that  Jesus' 
teachings  were  false,  and  that  all  evidence  of  their  truth 
was  destroyed  by  his  death. 

The  burden  of  that  hour  was  heavy  beyond  human 
conception.  The  distrust  of  mortal  minds,  disbelieving 
the  purpose  of  his  mission,  was  a  million  times  sharper 
than  the  thorns  that  pierced  his  flesh.  The  ponderous 
cross,  which  he  bore  up  the  hill  of  grief,  was  the  world's 
hatred  of  Truth  and  Love.  Not  the  spear  or  cross  wrung 
from  his  faithful  lips  the  plaintive  cry,  Eloi,  eloi,  lama 
sabacthani.  He  was  moved  by  the  possible  loss  of  some- 
thing more  important  than  mortal  life,  the  possible  fail- 
ure of  the  sublimest  influence  of  his  career.  This  dread 
added  the  drop  of  gall  to  his  cup. 

Remembering  the  sweat  of  agony,  which  fell  in  holy 
benediction  on  the  grass  of  Gethsemane,  shall  the  hum- 
blest or  mightiest  disciple  murmur  when  he  drinks  from 
the  same  cup;  or  think  to  escape  the  world's  terrible 
misjudgment  ?  Truth  and  Love  bestow  few  palms  before 
the  consummation  of  a  life-work. 

Love  must  triumph  over  hate.  Truth  and  Life  must 
seal  the  victory  over  error  and  death,  before  the  thorns 
can  be  laid  aside  for  a  crown,  and  the  "  Well  dune, 


IMPOSITION   AND    DEMONSTRATION.  285 

good  and  faithful  servant,"  convey  a  sense  of  immortal 
honors. 

Our  Master  fully  and  finally  demonstrated  Divine 
Science,  for  the  enlightenment  and  salvation  of  the  whole 
world.  Three  days  after  his  bodily  burial  he  talked  with 
his  disciples.  The  persecutors  failed  to  hide  immortal 
Truth  and  Love  in  a  sepulchre. 

In  the  walk  to  Emmaus,  Jesus  was  known  to  his  friends 
in  the  words  which  made  their  hearts  burn  within  them, 
and  in  the  breaking  of  bread.  The  Spirit  which  identi- 
fied Jesus  thus,  over  eighteen  centuries  ago,  has  since 
spoken  to  us  in  the  inspired  Word.  It  is  revealed  to 
the  heart.  It  is  again  seen,  casting  out  error  and  healing 
the  sick. 

Those  who  saw  him  after  the  resurrection,  and  beheld 
the  final  proof  of  all  Jesus  had  taught,  misconstrued  that 
event.  His  disciples  called  him  a  personal  spirit,  ghost, 
or  spectre,  for  they  believed  his  body  to  be  dead.  His 
reply  was,  "  Spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see 
me  have." 

The  sacred  precincts  of  the  tomb  gave  Jesus  refuge 
from  his  foes,  long  enough  to  solve  the  great  problem  of 
being.  His  three  days'  work  in  the  sepulchre  set  the 
seal  of  eternity  on  time.  He  proved  Life  to  be  deathless, 
and  Love  to  be  the  master  of  hate.  He  met  and  settled 
all  the  claims  of  medicine,  surgery,  and  hygiene  with  the 
power  of  Mind,  and  mastered  them  on  this  basis. 

He  took  no  drugs  to  allay  inflammation.  He  did  not 
depend  upon  food  or  pure  air  to  resuscitate  his  wasted 
energies.  He  did  not  require  the  skill  of  a  surgeon  to 
heal  the  torn  palms,  and  bind  up  his  wounded  side  and 
lacerated  feet,  in  order  that  he  might  use  those  hands 


286  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

to  remove  the  napkin  and  winding-sheet,  and  use  his  feet 
to  walk  forth  from  the  tomb. 

Can  this  be  called  supernatural,  when  the  God  of  na- 
ture sustained  Jesus  in  his  proof  of  man's  derived  power? 
Was  it  not  a  method  of  surgery  beyond  material  art?  It 
was  not  a  supernatural  act,  but  one  divinely  natural,  when 
divinity  brought  to  humanity  the  understanding  of  the 
Christ-healing,  and  revealed  a  method  infinitely  above 
human  inventions. 

His  disciples  believed  Jesus  dead  ;  whereas  he  was  alive, 
testing,  within  the  narrow  tomb,  the  power  of  Spirit  to 
destroy  all  human  material  sense.  There  were  rock- 
bound  walls  in  the  way,  and  a  great  stone  must  be  rolled 
from  the  cave's  mouth.  But  Jesus  vanquished  every 
material  obstacle,  overcame  every  law  of  matter,  and 
stepped  forth  from  his  gloomy  resting-place,  wrapped  in 
the  glory  of  a  sublime  success. 

Glory  to  God,  peace  to  the  struggling  nations.  Jesus 
hath  rolled  away  the  stone  from  the  door  of  understand- 
ing, and  elevated  mortals  through  his  revelation  and 
demonstration  of  Divine  Science. 

Jesus  said  plainly  that  person  was  not  Spirit ;  and  he 
proved,  to  the  personal  senses,  after  his  resurrection, 
that  his  body  was  not  changed  until  he  rose  even  higher 
in  the  understanding  of  Spirit.  To  convince  Thomas  of 
this,  he  caused  him  to  examine  the  prints  of  the  nails, 
and  the  spear  wound.  His  unchanged  physical  condi- 
tion, after  what  seemed  to  them  death,  was  followed  by 
a  more  exalted  condition,  which  revealed  a  probationary 
and  progressive  state  beyond  the  grave. 

When  will  his  followers  learn  to  emulate  Jesus  in  all 
his  ways,  and  imitate  his  mighty  works  ?     Those  who 


IMPOSITION    AND    DEMONSTRATION.  287 

procured  the  martyrdom  of  that  righteous  man  turned 
his  sacred  career  into  a  doctrinal  platform.  Let  Chris- 
tians of  this  century  learn  the  more  practical  import 
of  that  career. 

Christ's  students,  not  sufficiently  advanced  to  fully  un- 
derstand their  Master's  triumph,  did  not  perform  many 
wonderful  works  until  they  saw  him  after  his  crucifixion, 
and  learned  that  he  had  not  died.  This  convinced  them 
of  the  truthfulness  of  all  he  had  taught. 

In  his  next  demonstration  he  went  altogether  beyond 
their  personal  knowledge,  and  rose  out  of  human  sight. 
The  biographer  calls  this  event  the  Ascension ;  and  with 
it  the  earthly  record  of  Jesus  closes. 

His  students  received  the  Holy  Ghost.  By  all  they 
had  witnessed  and  suffered  they'  were  roused  to  a  quick- 
ened sense  of  Divine  Science,  to  the  spiritual  inter- 
pretation and  discernment  of  his  teachings,  to  a  faint 
conception  of  the  Life  that  is  God.  They  no  longer 
measured  man  by  personal  sense.  After  gaining  a  true 
sense  of  their  glorified  Saviour,  they  became  better  heal- 
ers, leaning  no  longer  on  a  person,  but  on  the  Divine 
Principle  of  their  work.  The  influx  of  light  was  sudden. 
It  was  sometimes  an  overwhelming  power,  as  on  the 
Day  of  Pentecost. 

Jesus  and  his  students  gave  the  divine  demonstration 
of  Mind-healing.  The  malpractice  or  misinterpretation  of 
Christian  Mind-healing,  in  sickness  or  sin,  is  imposition. 

The  reappearing  of  Jesus  was  not  the  return  of  a  spec- 
tre. He  presented  the  same  body  that  he  had  before 
his  crucifixion,  and  so  glorified  the  supremacy  of  Mind. 

Our  Heavenly  Father,  the  Divine  Principle  of  that 
demonstration,  demands  that  we  do  as  Jesus  did,  and 


288  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTE. 

not  merely  that  we  worship  his  personality.  Beyond 
the  false  premise  of  mediumship,  above  the  grasp  of 
creeds,  the  divine  demonstration  of  Mind-healing  stands 
as  a  revealed  and  practical  reality,  imperative  through- 
out all  ages  —  a  method  for  every  man  to  understand 
and  practise. 

The  Man  of  Sorrows  best  understood  the  nothingness 
of  material  life  and  intelligence,  and  the  mighty  actual- 
ity of  all-inclusive  Mind.  These  are  the  two  cardinal 
points  of  Mind-healing,  or  Christian  Science.  The  high- 
est earthly  representative  of  God,  speaking  of  human 
ability  to  reflect  divine  power,  prophetically  said  to  his 
disciples,  "  The  works  that  I  do,  shall  ye  do  also." 

Herod  and  Pilate  laid  aside  old  feuds  to  unite  in 
putting  to  shame  and  death  the  best  man  that  ever  trod 
the  globe.  To-day,  as  of  old,  error  and  evil  make  com- 
mon cause  against  the  leading  exponent  of  Truth. 

The  accusations  of  the  Pharisees  were  as  self-contra- 
dictory as  their  religion.  The  bigot,  the  debauchee,  the 
hypocrite,  called  Jesus  a  glutton  and  a  wine-bibber. 
They  said,  "  He  casteth  out  devils  through  Beelzebub," 
and  is  the  "friend  of  sinners."  The  latter  accusation 
was  true,  but  not  in  their  meaning.  So  too  Jesus  was 
no  ascetic.  He  did  not  fast,  as  did  the  Baptist's  disci- 
ples. Yet  there  never  lived  a  man  so  far  removed  from 
appetites  and  passions  as  the  Nazarene;  If  he  rebuked 
sinners  pointedly  and  unflinchingly,  it  is  because  he  was 
their  friend. 

The  reputation  of  Jesus  was  the  very  opposite  of  his 
character.  Why  ?  Because  neither  the  Principle  nor 
practice  of  Jesus  was  understood.  He  was  at  work  in 
the  Science  of  God.    His  words  and  works  were  unknown 


IMPOSITION   AND    DEMONSTRATION.  289 

to  the  world,  because  contrary  to  the  world's  religious 
sense.  Men  believed  in  God  as  a  person,  but  not  in  the 
Divine  Principle. 

Science,  as  connected  with  Christianity,  is  an  obsolete 
word.  Mystery  enshrouds  religion,  which  is  made  a 
theory,  rather  than  a  practice. 

All  revelation  (such  is  the  popular  thought)  must 
come  from  the  schools,  and  along  the  line  of  scholarly 
and  ecclesiastical  descent,  as  kings  are  crowned  from  a 
royal  dynasty.  The  great  Truth  elaborated  by  Jesus,  in 
healing  the  sick  and  sinful,  was  the  Principle  of  the  man, 
— the  Christ,  that  governed  the  personal  Jesus.  Outsiders 
did  not  then,  and  do  not  now,  understand  this  Principle, 
or  Christ,  and  they  cannot  demonstrate  its  healing  power. 
Neither  can  the  person  of  Christ  be  understood,  until  its 
Principle  is  explained  in  Divine  Science. 

It  is  possible  —  it  is  the  duty  and  privilege  of  every 
child,  man,  and  woman  —  to  follow  in  some  degree  the 
example  of  the  Master.  This  is  just  what  Christians 
claim  to  do  ;  but  do  they  follow  him  as  they  might  ?  No  ! 
Hear  these  imperative  commands  :  "  Be  ye  perfect,  even 
as  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect ; "  "  Go  ye 
into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture ; "  "  Heal  the  sick." 

Why  have  these  demands  so  little  inspiration  to  spur  us 
to  Christian  effort  ?  Because  men  are  assured  that  these 
commands  were  addressed  to  only  a  select  number  of 
followers.  This  teaching  is  more  pernicious  than  the 
old  doctrine  of  foreordination,  the  election  of  a  few  to 
be  saved  in  heaven,  while  the  rest  are  damned  in  hell ; 
and  so  it  will  be  considered  when  the  demands  of  Divine 
Science  break  this  lethargy  of  mortal  belief. 

13 


290  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Jesus  said  : ';  These  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe, 
they  shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick  and  they  shall  recover." 
Who  believes  him  ?  He  was  addressing-  his  disciples, 
yet  he  did  not  say,  "  These  signs  shall  follow  you"  but 
them —  "them  that  believe,"  in  all  time  to  come.  At 
another  time  he  prayed  not  for  the  twelve  only,  but  for 
as  many  as  should  believe  "  through  their  word." 

The  advanced  thinker  and  devout  Christian,  perceiving 
its  scope  and  tendency,  will  support  Christian  healing 
and  its  Science.  Others  will  say,  "  Go  thy  way  for  this 
time ;  when  we  have  a  more  convenient  season  we  will 
call  for  thee." 

The  medium  through  which  Immortality  and  Life  are 
learned  is  not  human  but  divine,  not  physical  but  meta- 
physical, not  material  but  spiritual. 

Human  philosophy,  doctrines,  ethics,  and  theories  af- 
ford no  demonstrable  Principle,  whereby  man  can  work 
out  his  own  salvation;  yet  this  is  what  the  Bible  de- 
mands. Jesus  has  furnished  this  key  to  the  kingdom, 
and  the  treasury  of  Truth  is  closed  to  all  other  keys. 
None  may  pick  the  lock,  or  enter  by  some  other  door. 

The  nature  of  Christianity  is  peace  and  blessedness ; 
but  the  joys  and  triumphs,  as  well  as  the  afflictions  of 
the  righteous,  must  place  the  anchor  of  hope  beyond  the 
vail  of  matter,  in  the  Shekinah  into  which  Jesus  passed 
before  us.  Like  him,  Ave  must  get  away  from  material 
sense,  into  the  spiritual  sense  of  all  things. 

Imposition  is  mental  quackery,  a  mistaken  mind-cure 
of  some  sort,  a  patent  medicine,  or  a  patent  error  of  mor- 
tal mind.  Using  the  letter  of  healing,  but  omitting  the 
Spirit,  is  by  no  means  the  Science  of  Mind-healing,  which 
is  seen  in  a  gradual  outgrowing  of  the  pleasures  and 


IMPOSITION   AND    DEMONSTRATION.  291 

pains  of  personal  sense.  The  calm,  strong,  currents  of 
harmony,  purity,  and  love  must  channel  human  expe- 
rience, until  the  belief  of  material  life  is  seen  to  be  a 
bald  imposition,  and  a  result  of  helpless  fear ;  and  ma- 
teriality gives  everlasting  place  to  the  demonstration  of 
Christian  Science. 


r 


CHAPTER    IX. 

HEALING    AND    TEACHING. 

Art  thou  in  health,  my  brother?  —  2  Samuel. 

Why  art  thou  cast  down,  0  my  Soul, 

And  why  art  thou  disquieted  within  me  ? 

Hope  thou  in  God  ;  for  I  shall  yet  praise  Him, 

Who  is  the  health  of  my  countenance  and  my  God.  —  Psalms. 

Sickness  and  sorrow,  pain  nor  death, 
Are  felt  and  feared  no  more.  — Old  Hymn. 

"F  you  can  fix  Truth  more  strongly  in  their  thoughts 
thereby,  and  your  patients  are  prepared  for  it,  you 
may  explain  Christian  Science  to  them  ;  but  not  too  soon, 
lest  you  array  the  mind  against  its  own  interests  by  cast- 
ing pearls  before  swine.  If  the  case  is  that  of  a  young 
child  or  an  infant,  it  needs  to  be  met  mainly  through  the 
parents,  silent  or  audibly,  on  the  strictest  rules  of  Chris- 
tian Science.  The  Scientist  knows  there  can  be  no  hered- 
itary disease,  since  matter  cannot  transmit  good  or  evil  in- 
telligence to  man,  and  Mind  produces  no  pain  in  matter. 

Disease  is  the  false  object  before  the  senses.  This 
falsity  you  have  to  destroy.  It  is  a  belief  and  error, 
that  claims  the  reality  of  Truth ;  but  Truth  brings  har- 
mony, not  discord.  Life  is  perpetual,  and  never  changes 
into  death.  Matter  and  disease  cannot  destroy  Life. 
Neither  do  sin,  sickness,  and  death   reflect  God,  "  in 


HEALING   AND    TEACHING.  293 

whom  we  live  and  move  and  have  being."  Keep  in 
mind  the  perfect  verities  of  being,  —  that  man  is  the 
image  and  likeness  of  painless  and  permanent  Being, 
and  that  his  perfection  is  real  and  unimpeachable. 

Because  matter  has  no  Ego,  its  conditions  are  unreal, 
and  these  conditions  are  the  source  of  all  sickness.  To 
believe  in  the  existence  of  matter  is  to  admit  that  mor 
tality  (and  therefore  disease)  has  a  foundation  in  fact. 
Once  let  the  mental  physician  believe  in  the  reality  of 
matter,  and  he  must  admit  also  the  reality  of  all  its 
conditions.  Thus  he  will  create  disease  with  his  mind, 
faster  than  medicine  can  formulate  it  through  material 
diagnosis ;  and  so  he  may  become  the  most  dangerous 
doctor  of  this  period. 

In  proportion  as  matter,  to  human  sense,  loses  all 
entity  as  matter,  in  that  proportion  does  man  become  its 
master,  entering  into  a  diviner  sense  of  the  facts,  and 
comprehending  the  theology  of  Jesus,  as  demonstrated 
in  healing  the  sick,  raising  the  dead,  walking  the  water. 
All  these  deeds  manifested  Christ's  control  over  the 
belief  that  matter  is  Substance,  that  it  can  be  the  arbiter 
of  Life,  or  the  constructer  of  any  form  of  being. 

If  man  is  absolutely  governed  by  God,  or  Spirit,  then 
man  is  not  subject  to  matter,  "  neither  indeed  can  be  ; " 
and  therefore  he  cannot  suffer  from  the  infringement  of 
any  but  a  spiritual  law. 

Maintain  the  facts  of  Science:  that  Mind  is  God,  and 
therefore  cannot  be  sick ;  also  that  what  is  termed 
matter  cannot  be  sick;  that  all  causation  is  Spirit,  acting 
through  spiritual  law.  Then  hold  your  ground  with  a 
lawyer's  skill,  and  you  will  win.  When  you  silence 
the  witness  against  your  plea,  you  destroy  the  evidence, 


294  SCIE>X'E    AND    HEALTH. 

for  the  disease  disappears.  The  evidence  hefore  the 
senses  is  not  the  Science  of  the  spiritual  man. 

1  will  here  state  a  phenomenon  which  I  discovered  in 
1867.  If  you  call  mentally  and  silently  the  disease  by 
name,  as  you  argue  against  it,  as  a  general  rule  the  body 
will  respond  more  quickly ;  just  as  a  person  replies  more 
readily  when  his  name  is  spoken ;  but  this  is  because 
you  are  not  perfectly  attuned  to  Divine  Science,  and  need 
the  arguments  of  Truth  for  reminders.  To  let  Spirit 
bear  witness  without  words,  is  the  more  scientific  way. 
For  -myself,  I  heal  without  silent  argument. 

Jesus  once  recognized  a  malady  by  its  imaginary 
name.  This  was  when  he  conversed  with  the  maniac, 
who  declared  that  the  demons  within  him  were  called 
Legion.  The  Divine  Healer  commanded  these  devils  to 
enter  a  herd  of  swine,  as  if  they  were  so  many  genuine 
beings,  and  the  animals  appeared  to  suffer  with  a  disorder 
which  is  not  transferable. 

At  other  times  Jesus  called  the  disease  by  name,  as 
when  he  said  to  the  epileptic  boy,  "  Thou  dumb  and  deaf 
spirit,  I  charge  thee,  come  out  of  him,  and  enter  no  more 
into  him."  It  is  added  that  "  the  spirit  rent  him  sore 
and  came  out  of  him,  and  he  was  as  one  dead  "  —  clear 
evidence  that  the  malady  was  not  material. 

These  instances  show  the  concessions  which  Jesus  was 
willing  to  make  to  the  popular  ignorance  of  spiritual  life- 
laws.  Often  he  gave  no  name  to  the  distemper  he  cured. 
To  the  Synagogue-ruler's  daughter,  "  not  dead  but  sleep- 
ing," he  simply  said,  "Damsel,  I  say  unto  thee,  Arise ! " 
To  the  sufferer  with  the  withered  hand  he  only  said, 
"  Stretch  forth  thy  hand ! "  and  it  "  was  restored  whole 
as  the  other." 


HEALING   AND    TEACHING.  295 

Avoid  talking  illness  to  the  patient.  Make  no  unnec- 
essary inquiries  relative  to  feelings  or  disease.  Never 
startle  with  a  discouraging  remark  about  recovery,  or 
draw  attention  to  certain  symptoms  as  unfavorable,  or 
give  a  name  for  a  disease.  Never  say  beforehand  how 
much  you  have  to  contend  with  in  a  case,  or  fix  in  the 
patient's  thought  the  expectation  of  growing  worse  before 
the  crisis  is  passed. 

A  cross  or  complaining  nurse  should  never  take 
charge  of  the  sick.  Never  conjure  up  from  the  dark 
depths  of  fear  some  new  discovery,  to  acquaint  your 
patient  with  it. 

Prayers  in  which  God  is  not  asked  to  heal,  but  is 
besought  to  take  the  patient  to  Himself,  do  not  benefit 
the  sick. 

Mind  determines  the  nature  of  a  case,  which  is  im- 
proved or  injured  in  proportion  to  the  Truth  or  error 
that  influences  conclusions.  The  mental  conception  and 
development  of  disease  are  not  known  or  understood 
by  the  patient;  but  the  doctor  should  be  familiar  with 
mental  action  and  its  effect,  in  order  to  judge  the  case 
scientifically. 

If  the  case  to  be  mentally  treated  is  consumption,  take 
up  the  leading  points  included  (according  to  belief)  in 
this  disease.  Show  that  it  is  not  inherited ;  that  inflam- 
mation, tubercles,  hemorrhage,  and  decomposition  are 
beliefs,  images  of  mortal  thoughts,  superimposed  upon 
the  body ;  that  they  are  not  the  Truth  of  man ;  that  they 
should  be  treated  as  error,  and  put  out  of  mortal  mind. 
Then  these  ills  will  disappear  from  the  body. 

Man  is  the  offspring  of  Soul,  not  body,  —  of  God,  not 
man.     He   is    spiritual,  not   material.     Soul  is   not  in 


296  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

matter,  giving  it  life,  sensation,  and  producing  disease. 
To  break  the  spell,  understand  that  sickness  is  formed 
by  the  human  mind,  and  not  by  matter. 

To  the  Scientist,  sickness  is  a  dream,  from  which  the 
patient  needs  to  be  awakened.  Disease  should  not  ap- 
pear real  to  the  physician,  since  it  is  demonstrable  in 
Science  that  to  make  disease  unreal  to  his  patient  is  to 
cure  him.  To  do  this  the  physician  must  understand  the 
scientific  unreality  of  disease. 

If  the  Truth  of  Being,  while  destroying  error,  causes 
chemicalization  (as  when  an  acid  and  an  alkali  meet), 
then  one  must  neutralize  the  other,  for  the  purpose 
of  forming  a  higher  combination.  This  fermentation 
should  be  as  painless  to  man  as  to  a  fluid ;  for  matter 
has  no  sensation,  and  mortal  mind  only  feels  and  sees 
materially. 

If  an  aggravation  of  symptoms  sets  in,  you  may  some- 
times treat  the  patient  less  for  the  disease,  and  more  for 
the  fermentation,  and  abate  the  symptoms,  by  remov- 
ing the  belief  that  chemicalization  produces  pain.  When 
the  supposed  suffering  is  gone  there  can  be  no  pain ; 
and  when  the  fear  is  destroyed,  the  inflammation  will 
subside.  Calm  the  fear  and  confusion  induced  by  chem- 
icalization, which  is  the  alterative  effect  produced  by 
Truth  on  error;  and  explain  the  symptoms  and  their 
cause  to  the  patient. 

Truth  is  an  alterative  to  the  entire  system,  and  can 
make  it  "  every  whit  whole."  Brains  are  not  Mind. 
Matter  cannot  be  sick.  Mind  is  immortal  harmony. 
Your  mortal  body  is  a  mortal  belief  of  discord. 

If  delusion  says  "  I  have  lost  my  memory,"  you  must 
contradict  it.     No  faculty  is  lost.     According  to  Science 


HEALING   AND    TEACHING.  297 

your  body  is  spiritual,  perfect,  harmonious  in  every  ac- 
tion. Let  the  perfect  model  be  present  in  your  thoughts, 
instead  of  its  demoralized  opposite. 

Fear  is  the  foundation  of  all  sickness.  Some  image 
of  disease  is  frightening  the  sick.  Their  mental  state, 
you  call  a  material  state.  Whatever  you  cherish  in 
mortal  mind  is  imaged  forth  on  the  body,  which  is  the 
substratum  of  mortal  mind. 

Remember  that  all  is  Mind,  and  there  is  no  matter. 
You  are  only  seeing  and  feeling  a  belief,  whether  it  be 
cancer,  deformity,  consumption,  or  fracture  that  you  deal 
with. 

Inflammation  is  a  state  of  fear,  that  quickens  or  impedes 
the  action  of  the  blood  ;  just  as  a  man's  blood  is  quickened 
when  he  comes  upon  some  object  which  he  dreads.  In- 
flammation never  appears  in  a  part  which  mortal  thought 
does  not  reach.  That  is  why  opiates  relieve  it.  They 
calm  the  fear  by  inducing  stupefaction,  —  by  error  in- 
stead of  by  Truth.  Opiates  do  not  remove  the  pain  in 
any  proper  sense  of  the  words.  They  only  render  mortal 
mind  oblivious  to  it. 

Here  lies  a  man  in  agonizing  pain,  caused  by  the  pres- 
ence in  the  ureters  of  calculi,  which  are  pressing  their 
ragged  way  out  of  the  system.  A  hypodermic  injection 
of  morphine  is  administered,  and  in  twenty  minutes  the 
sufferer  is  quietly  asleep.  To  him  there  is  no  longer  any 
pain.  Yet  any  physician  —  allopathic,  homoeopathic, 
botanic,  eclectic — will  tell  you  that  the  troublesome 
material  cause  is  unremoved,  and  that  in  a  few  hours, 
when  the  soporific  influence  of  the  opium  is  exhausted, 
the  patient  will  find  himself  in  the  same  pain.  Where 
was  it  while  he  slept? 


298  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Etherization  will  apparently  cause  the  body  to  disap- 
pear. Before  the  thoughts  are  fully  at  rest,  the  limbs  will 
vanish  from  consciousness.  Nay,  the  whole  frame  will 
sink  from  sight,  along  with  surrounding  objects,  leaving 
the  pain  standing  forth  as  distinctly  as  a  mountain-peak, 
as  if  it  were  a  separate  bodily  member.  At  last  the 
agony  also  vanishes.  This  process  shows  the  pain  to  be 
in  the  mind ;  for  the  inflammation  is  not  suppressed  ; 
and  the  pain  will  presently  be  felt  again,  unless  the 
mental  image  occasioning  it  be  removed  by  Mind,  the 
Truth  of  Being. 

Matter  is  never  inflamed,  never  causes  this  derange- 
ment. Fear,  conscious  or  unconscious,  produces  all  in- 
flammation. Note  how  fear  makes  the  face  pallid.  It 
either  retards  the  circulation  or  quickens  it,  causing  a 
pale  cheek,  or  a  flushed.  Even  so  fear  increases  or  dim- 
inishes the  secretions,  the  breathing,  the  action  of  the 
bowels,  the  action  of  the  heart.  The  muscles  that  move 
quickly  or  slowly,  impelled  or  palsied  by  fear,  represent 
the  action  of  all  the  organs  of  the  human  system,  includ- 
ing viscera  and  brains.  To  remove  the  fear  you  must 
remove  the  images  that  produce  it. 

Whatever  the  belief  is,  if  arguments  are  used  to  de- 
stroy it,  that  belief  must  be  negatived  ;  and  the  negation 
must  extend  to  the  supposed  disease,  and  to  whatever 
decides  its  type  and  symptoms.  Truth  is  affirmative, 
and  confers  harmony.  All  metaphysical  logic  is  inspired 
by  this  simple  rule  of  Truth  that  governs  all  reality. 
Mortal  mind,  or  intelligent  matter,  is  an  impossibility. 
You  may  say  :  "  But  if  matter  and  disease  are  one  and 
the  same,  why  do  you  insist  that  disease  is  formed  by 
mind  and  not  by  matter  ?  "     Because,  the  nearer  matter 


HEALING  AND   TEACHING.  299 

approaches  its  final  statement,  as  animate  error,  —  or 
as  mortal  mind,  nerves,  brains,  —  the  more  prolific  does 
it  become  of  disease-beliefs. 

The  sick  know  nothing  of  the  mental  process  by  which 
they  are  depleted,  and  next  to  nothing  of  the  metaphysi- 
cal method  by  which  they  can  be  healed.  The  latent 
thought,  in  the  unconscious  substratum  of  mortal  mind, 
produces  the  conscious  thought,  or  that  condition  of  the 
body  which  we  call  material.  Mortal  mind  is.  ignorant 
of  itself,  ignorant  of  the  errors  it  includes,  and  of  their 
effects  upon  the  body. 

Commence  your  treatment  always  by  allaying  the  fear 
of  disease  or  danger.  Silently  reassure  the  patient.  Watch 
the  result  of  that  simple  rule  of  Christian  Science,  and 
you  will  find  that  it  alleviates  the  symptoms  of  every 
disease.  If  you  succeed  in  removing  the  fear,  your 
patient  is  healed. 

The  process  is  simple,  but  the  Science  is  abstract; 
and  the  results  are  sure  if  the  Science  is  understood. 
The  tree  must  be  good  that  produces  good  fruit.  The 
great  fact  that  God  wisely  governs  all,  never  punishing 
for  aught  but  sin,  is  your  standpoint,  whence  to  advance 
and  destroy  the  human  fear  of  sickness. 

If  your  patient  believes  in  taking  cold,  mentally  con- 
vince him  that  matter  cannot  take  cold,  and  that  mind 
governs  the  experience.  If  grief  causes  suffering,  con- 
vince the  sufferer  that  sorrow  is  not  the  master  of  joy, 
and  that  he  should  rejoice  always. 

If  a  man  is  an  inebriate,  a  slave  to  tobacco,  or  the  spe- 
cial servant  of  any  one  of  the  myriad  forms  of  sin,  meet 
and  destroy  those  errors  with  the  Truth  of  Being,  —  by 
exhibiting  to  the  wrong-doer  the  suffering  that  his  belief 


300  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTH. 

in  such  habits  brings,  and  convincing  him  that  there  is 
no  real  pleasure  in  these  beliefs.  This  is  one  of  the 
most  important  points  in  the  theology  of  Christian  Sci- 
ence. Awaken  the  sinner  to  this  true  and  new  sense  of 
sin  ;  show  him  that  sin  confers  no  pleasure  ;  and  this 
knowledge  strengthens  his  moral  courage  and  increases 
the  ability  to  master  evil  and  to  love  good. 

If  it  becomes  necessary  to  startle  mortal  mind,  in 
order  to  .break  its  dream  of  suffering,  vehemently  tell 
your  patient  that  he  must  awaken.  Turn  his  gaze  from 
the  false  evidence  of  the  senses  to  the  harmonious  facts 
of  Soul  and  Immortal  Being.  Tell  him  that  he  suffers 
only  as  the  insane  suffer,  from  a  mere  belief.  The  only 
difference  is  that  insanity  implies  belief  in  a  diseased 
brain,  while  physical  ailments  (so  called)  arise  from 
belief  that  some  other  portions  of  the  body  are  deranged. 
Derangement,  or  disarrangement,  is  a  word  which  conveys 
the  true  definition  of  ill-health,  as  disturbed  harmony. 

The  entire  mortal  body  is  evolved  from  mortal  mind. 
A  bunion  would  produce  insanity  as  perceptible  as  that 
produced  by  congestion  of  the  brain,  were  it  not  that 
mortal  mind  calls  the  bunion  an  unconscious  portion  of 
the  body.  Reverse  this  belief,  and  the  results  would  be 
different. 

If  it  becomes  necessary  to  startle  the  mind,  in  order 
to  remove  its  fears,  afterwards  make  known  to  the  pa- 
tient your  motive  for  this  shock,  showing  that  it  was  to 
facilitate  recovery. 

If  the  sick  ask  about  their  disease,  tell  them  only  what 
is  best  for  them  to  know.  Assure  them  that  they  think 
too  much  about  their  ailments,  and  have  already  heard 
too  much  on  that  subject.     Turn  their  thoughts  away 


HEALING   AND    TEACHING.  301 

from  their  bodies  to  higher  objects.  Teach  them  that 
their  bodies  are  nourished  more  by  Truth  than  by  food, 
and  will  find  rest  in  God  more  than  in  sleep. 

By  the  truthful  arguments  you  employ,  and  especially 
by  the  spirit  of  Truth  and  Love  you  manifest,  you  will 
heal  the  sick. 

You  may  call  the  disease  by  name  when  you  address 
it  mentally ;  but  by  naming  it  audibly,  you  are  liable  to 
impress  it  upon  the  mind.  The  silence  of  Science  is 
eloquent  and  powerful  to  unclasp  the  hand  of  disease, 
and  reduce  it  to  nothingness. 

Include  moral  as  well  as  physical  belief  in  your  efforts 
to  destroy  error.  Cast  out  all  manner  of  evil.  "  Preach 
the  gospel  to  all  nations."  Speak  the  truth  to  every 
form  of  error.  Tumors,  ulcers,  tubercles,  inflammation, 
pain,  deformed  backs,  are  all  dream-shadows,  dark 
images  of  mortal  thought  that  will  flee  before  the 
light. 

If  from  any  cause  your  patient  suffers  a  relapse,  meet 
the  cause  mentally  and  courageously,  knowing  that 
there  can  be  no  reaction  in  Truth.  If  error  reacts,  this 
reaction  arises  from  either  fear  or  sin.  Disease  has  no 
intelligence  to  move  itself  about,  or  to  change  itself  from 
one  form  to  another. 

Mind  produces  all  action.  If  the  action  proceeds  from 
Truth,  from  immortal  Mind,  there  is  harmony ;  but 
mortal  mind  is  liable  to  any  phase  of  belief.  A  relapse 
may  come  from  other  minds,  which  affect  your  patient ; 
it  may  come  from  yourself,  because  you  are  not  bringing 
out  in  your  life  the  Divine  Principle  of  metaphysics,  but 
are  departing  from  its  rules.  To  succeed  in  healing  you 
must  conquer  your  own  beliefs  and  fears,  as  well  as  those 


302  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

of  your  patients,  and  you  must  rise  daily  into  higher 
and  holier  being. 

A  moral  question  may  hinder  the  recovery  of  the  sick. 
Lurking  revenge  and  malice  may  perpetuate,  or  even 
create  disease.  Errors  of  all  sorts  tend  in  this  direction. 
Your  true  course  is  to  destroy  the  foe,  and  leave  the 
field  to  God,  Life,  Truth,  and  Love,  remembering  that 
God  and  His  ideas  alone  are  real  and  lasting. 

If  mental  malpractice  or  mesmerism  is  trying  to  pro- 
duce a  relapse,  and  wicked  minds  are  becoming  dangerous 
to  your  patients,  remove  such  obstacles  by  the  Principle 
of  Christian  Science,  letting  Truth  destroy  error. 

Conservatism,  or  any  dishonesty  in  your  theory  or 
practice,  would  betray  a  gross  ignorance  of  the  method 
of  the  Christ-cure  that  Christian  Science  reveals.  Science 
makes  no  concessions  to  persons  or  opinions.  One  must 
abide  strictly  by  its  rules,  or  he  cannot  demonstrate  its 
Principle.  So  long  as  drugs  are  administered,  or  ex- 
ternal applications  prescribed,  illness  cannot  be  effica- 
ciously treated  through  the  metaphysical  process.  Truth 
does  the  work  wholly,  and  you  must  understand  and 
abide  by  this  Divine  Principle  of  your  demonstration. 

Animal  magnetism,  clairvoyance,  mcdiumship,  and 
mesmerism  are  antagonistic  to  this  Science,  and  would 
prevent  the  demonstration  thereof.  Teaching  or  prac- 
tising in  the  name  of  Truth,  but  contrary  to  its  rules, 
is  most  dangerous  quackery.  It  imposes  upon  the 
people  and  docs  immense  harm.  Strict  adherence  to 
the  Principle  and  rules  of  my  sanitary  method  has  se- 
cured the  only  success  of  my  students.  That  alone 
entitles  them  to  the  high  standing  they  hold  in  the 
community. 


HEALING   AND    TEACHING.  303 

Evil  is  the  counterfeit  of  good,  and  seeks  to  equal  it. 
The  infinite  Truth  of  the  Christ-cure  has  come  to  this 
age  through  a  "  still,  small  voice,"  through  silent  utter- 
ances that  accelerate  the  active  and  beneficial  effects  of 
Christianity. 

Sin's  opposite  error,  and  its  method,  appear  at  the 
same  time.  Because  Truth  is  limitless,  error  strives  to 
be  thought  unbounded.  Because  Truth  is  mighty  to  do 
good,  error  claims  an  equal  right  to  work  evil.  The 
confidence  inspired  by  Science  lies  in  the  secret  that 
Truth  is  real  and  error  unreal.  Truth  is  the  mighty, 
error  is  the  powerless ;  and  Divine  Science  demands  that 
this  age  shall  prove  this.  The  greatest  evil  is  but  the 
opposite  of  the  highest  good.  Both  have  come  nearer 
than  ever  before  to  the  apprehension  of  the  minds  of  the 
world.  Truth  will  remain ;  error  will  be  self-destroyed 
through  suffering. 

A  correct  view  of  Christian  Science,  and  its  adaptation 
to  healing,  includes  vastly  more  than  one  at  first  sees. 
Works  on  Metaphysics  leave  the  grand  point  untouched. 
They  never  crown  the  mental  power  as  the  Messiah ; 
nor  do  they  carry  the  day  against  physical  enemies,  as 
Christian  Science  proposes  to  do,  —  even  to  the  extinc- 
tion of  all  belief  in  matter,  and  the  insistence  upon  the 
fact  that  matter  is  nothing  beyond  an  illusion. 

Christian  Science  is  fully  stated  in  this  work.  Now 
apply  it  to  the  cure  of  disease,  using  no  other  aids. 

I  have  set  forth  Christian  Science,  and  its  applicatbn 
to  the  treatment  of  disease,  only  as  I  have  discovered 
them.  I  have  demonstrated  the  effects  of  Truth  on  the 
health,  longevity,  and  morals  of  men,  through  Mind, 
1  have  found  nothing;  in  ancient  or  in  modern  svstems, 


o04  SCIENCE   AND   HEALTH. 

on  which  to  found  my  own,  except  the  teachings  and 
demonstrations  of  our  great  Master,  and  the  lives  of 
prophets  and  apostles.  The  Bible  has  been  my  only  text- 
book. I  had  no  other  guide  in  the  strait  and  narrow 
way  of  this  Science. 

Whosoever  affirms  that  there  is  more  than  one  method 
of  demonstrating  this  Science  greatly  errs,  iguorantly  or 
intentionally,  and  separates  himself  from  the  true  con- 
ception, or  possible  demonstration,  of  its  healing. 

Since  the  first  issue  of  this  work,  I  am  in  receipt  of 
unnumbered  letters,  in  "  heaps  upon  heaps,"  filled  with 
reassuring,  heartfelt  acknowledgments  that  the  perusal 
of  my  book  had  healed  the  writers.  All  that  could  be 
understood  of  my  first  and  second  editions  was  barely 
rescued  from  the  abuse  of  the  printers.  This  remain- 
der, like  a  homoeopathic  prescription,  was  a  higher 
attenuation,  that  matter  could  not  wholly  destroy. 

The  ruling  agent  over  the  mortal  body  is  mortal  mind. 
Its  action  needs  to  be  controlled  by  the  Divine  Mind. 
Remove  the  leading  fear  and  governing  belief  of  this 
lower  mind,  and  you  remove  the  cause  of  any  inflamma- 
tion, as  well  as  the  morbid  and  exciting  action  of  any 
organ.  You  also  remove,  in  this  way,  what  are  termed 
organic,  or  functional  difficulties. 

We  see  on  the  body  the  images  of  mind,  even  as  in 
optics  we  see  painted  on  the  retina  the  image  that  becomes 
visible  to  the  senses. 

When  a  physician   names   an  ailment,  describes   its 
symptoms  and  dangers,  he  commits  an  unconscious  of^ 
fence  against  happiness  and  health,  and  makes  a  sure 
job  for  himself,  if  not  a  fatal  one  for  his  patient. 

A  lady  in  the  city  of  Lynn  was  etherized,  and  died 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  305 

in  consequence,  although  her  physicians  insisted  that  it 
would  be  unsafe  to  perform  the  surgical  operation  with- 
out the  ether.  After  the  autopsy,  her  sister  testified  that 
the  deceased  protested  against  inhaling  the  ether,  and 
said  it  would  kill  her  ;  but  she  was  compelled  by  her 
physicians  to  take  it.  Her  hands  were  held,  and  she  was 
forced  into  submission.  The  case  was  brought  to  trial. 
The  evidence  was  found  to  be  conclusive ;  and  a  verdict 
was  returned  that  her  death  was  occasioned,  not  by  the 
ether,  but  her  fear  of  inhaling  it. 

Is  it  skilful  or  scientific  surgery  to  take  no  heed  of 
mental  conditions,  and  treat  the  patient  as  if  she  were 
so  much  mindless  matter,  and  as  if  matter  were  the  only 
factor  to  be  consulted  ?  Had  those  unscientific  surgeons 
understood  metaphysics,  they  would  not  have  risked  such 
treatment  in  that  woman's  state  of  mind.  They  would 
have  allayed  her  fear,  or  performed  the  operation  with- 
out ether.  Such  ignorance  — yea,  such  cruelty  —  should 
arouse  thought  upon  these  subjects. 

Diplomas  no  more  confer  a  rightful  power  to  kill  peo- 
ple, than  does  the  assassin's  steel.  The  sequel  proved 
that  this  Lynn  lady  died  from  fear,  by  the  action  of 
mortal  mind  on  the  body,  and  not  from  the  disease  or 
the  operation. 

Give  sick  people  credit  for  sometimes  knowing  more 
than  their  doctor.  Always  support  their  trust  in  the 
power  of  Mind  to  sustain  the  body.  Never  tell  the  sick 
they  have  more  courage  than  strength.  Tell  them,  rather, 
that  their  strength  is  in  proportion  to  their  courage. 
If  you  make  them  understand  this  great  truism,  there 
will  be  no  reaction  from  over-exertion,  or  on  account  of 
excited  conditions. 

20 


306  SCIENCE   AND    nEALTH. 

Instruct  the  sick  that  they  arc  not  helpless  victims  ; 
but  that  —  if  they  only  know  how  —  they  can  resist  dis- 
ease and  ward  it  off,  just  as  positively  as  they  can  a  temp- 
tation to  sin.  This  fact  of  Christian  Science  should  be 
explained  to  invalids  when  they  are  in  a  fit  mood  to 
receive  it,  —  when  they  will  not  array  themselves  against 
it,  but  are  ready  to  become  receptive  of  the  new  idea. 
This  fact  reassures  the  depressed  mind.  It  will  impart 
a  healthy  stimulus  to  the  body  and  regulate  the  system. 
It  will  increase  or  diminish  the  action,  as  the  case  may 
require,  better  than  any  drug,  alterative,  or  tonic. 

Mind  is  the  native  stimulus  of  the  body  ;  but  mortal 
belief,  taken  at  its  best,  is  not  promotive  of  health  or 
happiness.  Surcharge  mind  with  the  explosive  gases  of 
fear,  or  the  dread  of  defeat,  and  what  can  you  expect 
but  some  sudden  detonation,  cataclysm,  or  sinking  into 
the  belief  of  death  ?  Tell  the  sick,  that  they  would  meet 
sickness  fearlessly,  if  they  only  realized  their  mental 
power  over  every  physical  action  and  condition. 

"Agree  with  thine  adversary  quickly,  while  thou  art 
in  the  way  with  him."  Suffer  not  an  illusion  of  sin  or 
sickness  to  grow  upon  the  thought.  Dismiss  it  with  an 
abiding  conviction  that  its  claims  are  illegitimate,  because 
you  know  that  God  is  no  more  the  author  of  sickness 
than  He  is  of  sin.  You  have  no  law  of  His  to  support 
the  necessity  either  of  sin  or  sickness,  but  you  have 
divine  authority  for  denying  it  that  necessity. 

Expose  the  error  that  would  impose  penalties  for 
transgressions  of  the  supposed  laws  of  health,  —  a  law 
of  matter  opposed  to  the  harmonies  of  Spirit,  without 
divine  authority,  and  having  human  sanction  only  for  its 
approval. 


HEALING  AND  TEACHING.         307 

Instead  of  blind  and  calm  submission  to  the  incipient 
or  advanced  stages  of  disease,  rise  in  rebellion  against 
them.  Banish  the  notion  that  you  can  possibly  entertain 
a  single  intruding  fear  that  cannot  be  ruled  out  by  the 
might  of  Mind,  and  thus  you  can  prevent  its  development 
on  the  body.  No  law  of  God  hinders  this  result.  It  is 
wrong  to  suffer  for  aught  but  sin,  and  God,  or  Truth, 
will  destroy  all  other  suffering. 

Justice  is  the  moral  signification  of  law.  Injustice 
declares  the  absence  of  law. 

Because  mortal  mind  is  kept  active,  must  it  pay  the 
penalty  in  a  softened  brain  ?  Who  dares  to  say  that 
Mind  can  be  overworked  ?  Encountering  our  own  limits 
of  mental  capacity,  we  conclude  that  intellectual  labor  is 
carried  sufficiently  far  ;  but  when  we  remember  that  In- 
finite Mind  is  ever  active,  and  that  we  cannot  wear  out 
or  trespass  upon  spiritual  energies,  we  are  able  to  rest 
in  Truth,  refreshed  by  the  utterances  of  Immortality, 
opposed  to  mortality. 

Shall  our  teachers  die  early  because  they  faithfully 
perform  their  tasks  ?  Shall  printers  and  authors  have 
the  shortest  span  of  earthly  existence,  because  they 
occupy  the  most  important  posts,  and  perform  the  most 
living  functions  of  society  ?  Shall  that  man  pay  the 
severest  penalty  who  does  the  most  good  ? 

Remembering  the  facts  of  eternal  existence,  —  instead 
of  reading  disquisitions  on  the  barbarous  supposition 
that  death  comes  in  obedience  to  the  law  of  Life,  and 
that  God  punishes  man  for  doing  good,  —  we  shall 
not  suffer  as  the  result  of  any  labor  of  love,  but  grow 
stronger  because  of  it.  It  is  a  law  of  mortal  mind,  not 
matter,  that  causes  all  things  discordant. 


308  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

When  infringing  some  supposed  law  we  say  there  is 
danger ;  and  this  fear  causes,  of  itself,  the  danger,  and 
consummates  the  physical  results.  We  shall  never  suffer 
from  a  broken  law,  except  it  be  a  moral  or  spiritual  law. 
The  laws  of  mortal  belief  are  destroyed  by  the  under- 
standing that  man  cannot  legislate  the  times,  periods,  and 
types  of  disease,  wherewith  to  kill  men.  God  legislates, 
but  God  is  not  the  author  of  barbarous  codes. 

Let  us  dismiss  sickness  as  an  outlaw,  and  abide  by 
the  rule  of  perpetual  harmony  —  God's  law.  Man's 
moral  right  is  to  annul  an  unjust  sentence,  a  sentence 
never  inflicted  by  divine  authority. 

Every  law  of  matter  or  the  body,  supposed  to  govern 
man,  is  rendered  null  and  void  by  the  law  of  God.  If 
we  submit  to  unjust  decrees,  in  ignorance  of  our  God- 
given  rights,  it  is  the  bias  of  education  that  enforces  this 
slavery.  Be  no  more  willing  to  suffer  the  illusion  that 
you  are  sick,  or  that  some  disease  is  developing  in  the 
system,  than  you  are  to  permit  a  sinful  temptation,  on 
the  ground  that  sin  has  its  necessities. 

When  the  first  symptoms  of  disease  appear,  dispute 
the  testimony  of  the  senses,  by  Divine  Science.  Let  your 
higher  sense  of  justice  destroy  the  false  process  of  belief. 
which  you  name  law  ;  and  then  you  will  not  be  cast  fet- 
tered and  helpless  into  prison,  there  to  linger  till  you  pay 
the  last  farthing,  the  last  penalty  your  belief  demands. 

When  the  body  is  supposed  to  say,  "  I  am  sick," 
never  plead  guilty.  Since  matter  cannot  talk,  it  must 
be  mortal  mind  that  so  speaks.  Therefore  meet  the 
intimation  with  a  protest. 

Mentally  contradict  every  complaint  from  the  body  ; 
and   hold   your   ground    disputatiously,  until   the  body 


HEALING  AND  TEACHING.         309 

yields  to  your  demand.  Sin  is  the  foundation  of  sick- 
ness, and  you  can  master  sin  through  Mind. 

Remember  that  if  sin  remains  it  brings  death.  You 
cannot  cure  a  bodily  ailment,  a  moral  law  being  broken, 
unless  you  repent  and  forsake  the  sin,  and  Science 
readjusts  the  balance.  The  only  safe  course  is  to  take 
antagonistic  grounds  against  all  that  is  opposed  to  the 
health  and  harmony  of  mind  and  body. 

If  you  say  "  I  am  sick,"  you  plead  guilty.  Then  your 
adversary  will  deliver  you  to  the  judge  (mortal  mind),  and 
the  judge  will  sentence  you.  Disease  has  no  intelligence 
to  declare  itself  something,  and  announce  its  name. 
You  sentence  yourself  ;  or  else  the  sentence  comes  from 
your  doctor,  your  friends,  your  medical  books,  —  from 
mortal  mind  in  general.  Therefore  make  your  own 
terms  with  sickness ;  and  be  just,  if  not  generous,  to 
yourself. 

Meet  every  adverse  circumstance  as  its  master.  Ob- 
servo  mind,  instead  of  body,  lest  aught  unfit  for  develop- 
ment should  enter  it.  Think  less  of  material  conditions, 
and  more  of  the  spiritual. 

Doctors  examine  the  pulse,  tongue,  lungs,  to  learn  the 
condition  of  matter  ;  when  in  fact  all  is  Mind,  and  the 
body  is  the  substratum  of  mortal  mind,  that  should 
respond  to  a  higher  mandate. 

Nothing  is  more  disheartening  than  to  believe  that 
there  is  a  power  opposite  to  God,  or  Good,  and  that  He  en- 
dows this  opposing  power  with  strength  to  be  used  against 
Himself,  against  health,  harmony,  and  Immortality. 

Giving  discord,  the  lead,  a  large  majority  of  doctors 
depress  mental  energy,  which  is  the  only  recuperative 
power.     The  knowledge  that  we  can  accomplish  the  good 


310  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

wc  hope  for,  stimulates  the  system  to  act  in  the  di- 
rection that  Mind  points  out.  The  admission  that  any 
bodily  condition  is  beyond  the  control  of  Mind  disarm-. 
man,  prevents  him  from  helping  himself,  and  enthrones 
matter  through  belief.  To  those  struggling  with  sick- 
ness, such  admissions  arc  discouraging,  —  as  much  so  as 
the  advice  to  a  man  who  is  down  in  the  world,  that  he 
should  not  try  to  rise  above  his  difficulties. 

Will  you  bid  a  man  let  evils  overcome  him,  —  assuring 
him  that  all  misfortunes  arc  from  God,  against  whom 
mortals  should  not  contend  ?  Will  you  tell  the  sick  that 
their  condition  is  hopeless,  unless  it  can  be  met  with  a 
drug  ?  Is  a  bullet  the  only  refuge  from  evil  chances  ?  Is 
there  no  divine  permission  to  conquer  evil  with  Mind? 

We  should  remember  that  Life  is  God,  and  that  God 
is  omnipotent.  Not  understanding  Science,  the  sick 
will  have  little  faith  in  it  before  they  feel  its  beneficent 
influence.     This  shows  that  faith  is  not  their  healer. 

Recollect,  it  is  not  the  body,  but  mortal  mind,  that 
reports  food  as  undigested,  —  that  declares  the  gastric 
juices,  the  nervous  tissues,  and  mucous  membrane  to  be 
out  of  shape.  Matter  does  not  inform  you  of  these  de- 
rangements, but  mind;  and  this  mental  testimony  can 
be  destroyed  only  by  the  better  results  of  the  opposite 
testimony. 

Our  dietetic  speculations  admit  that  food  sustains  the 
life  of  man,  and  then  discuss  the  certainty  that  food  can 
kill  him. 

This  false  reasoning  Jesus  rebuked,  in  his  metaphors 
of  the  fount  and  stream,  the  tree  and  its  fruit,  and  a 
kingdom  divided  against  itself.  If  God  institutes  hy- 
gienic laws,  that  food  shall  support  human  life,  He  will 


HEALING   AND    TEACIIING.  311 

not  annul  these  regulations  by  an  opposite  law,  that  food 
shall  be  inimical  to  life. 

The  materialists  contradict  their  own  statements. 
Their  belief  is  the  ancient  blunder,  that  there  can  be  any 
fraternity  between  pain  and  pleasure,  good  and  evil, 
God  and  Satan.  This  belief  totters  to  its  falling  before 
the  battle-axe  of  Science. 

A  case  of  convulsions,  produced  by  indigestion,  came 
under  my  observation.  In  belief  the  woman  had  chronic 
liver-complaint,  and  was  then  suffering  from  abdominal 
obstruction  and  bilious  colic.  I  cured  her  in  a  few 
minutes.  One  instant  she  said,  "  I  must  vomit,  or  die." 
The  next  minute  she  said,  "  My  food  is  all  gone,  and  I 
should  like  something  more  to  eat." 

Contending  persistently  against  error  and  disease,  you 
destroy  them.  If  mortal  mind  can  remove  disease,  this 
proves,  on  the  homoeopathic  basis,  that  mortal  mind 
can  likewise  produce  it.     Similia  similibus  curantur. 

The  sick  argue  on  the  side  of  suffering,  instead  of 
against  it.  They  admit  its  reality,  whereas  they  should 
repel  it.  They  should  plead  in  opposition  to  the  testi- 
mony of  the  diseased  senses,  and  maintain  man's  immor- 
tality and  eternal  harmony. 

The  refutation  of  the  testimony  of  material  sense  is 
no  difficult  task,  in  view  of  its  falsity.  The  refutation 
becomes  arduous  only  on  recount  of  the  tenacity  of 
belief,  the  force  of  education,  and  the  overwhelming 
weight  of  opinions  on  the  other  side,  —  all  teaching  that 
the  body  suffers,  as  if  matter  could  have  sensation. 

Ignorant  of  the  fact  that  mental  belief  produces  dis- 
ease, and  all  its  symptoms,  the  ordinary  physician  goes 
on  establishing;  disease  with  his  own  mind.     Then  he 


312  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

addresses  himself  to  the  work  of  destroying  it  by  the 
power  of  matter.  When  we  remove  disease  by  address- 
ing the  mind,  and  giving  no  heed  to  the  body,  we  prove 
that  mortal  mind  creates  the  suffering. 

The  depraved  appetite  for  alcoholic  drinks,  tobacco, 
tea,  coffee,  opium,  is  destroyed  only  by  the  mastery 
of  Mind  over  body.  This  normal  control  is  gained 
through  divine  strength  and  understanding.  There  is 
no  enjoyment  in  getting  drunk,  in  becoming  a  fool  or  an 
object  of  loathing;  but  there  is  a  very  sharp  remem- 
brance of  it,  a  suffering  inconceivably  terrible  to  a  man's 
self-respect.  Puffing  the  obnoxious  fumes  of  tobacco, 
or  chewing  a  leaf  naturally  attractive  to  no  animal  ex- 
cept a  loathsome  worm,  is  self-evident  error. 

Man's  enslavement  to  the  most  relentless  masters  — 
passion,  appetite,  or  malice  —  is  conquered  only  by  a 
mighty  struggle.  Every  hour  of  delay  makes  the  strug- 
gle more  hopeless.  If  man  is  not  victorious  over  them, 
they  crush  out  happiness,  health,  and  manhood.  Here 
Christian  Science  is  the  sovereign  panacea,  giving,  to  the 
weakness  of  mortal  mind,  strength  from  the  immortal 
and  omnipotent  Mind,  lifting  humanity  above  itself,  into 
purer  desires,  —  even  into  moral  power  and  good-will  to 
man. 

Homoeopathic  remedies,  sometimes  not  containing  a 
particle  of  medicine,  are  ki  own  to  relieve  the  symptoms 
of  disease.  What  works  the  cure  ?  It  is  the  faith  of 
mortal  mind  that  changes  its  own  self-inflicted  suffer- 
ings, and  produces  a  new  effect  upon  the  body.  In  like 
manner,  destroy  the  illusion  of  pleasure  in  intoxication, 
and  the  desire  for  strong  drink  is  gone.  Appetite  resides 
in  mind,  not  in  matter. 


HEALING   AND    TEACHING.  313 

The  pains  of  sense  are  less  harmful  than  its  pleasures. 
The  belief  in  material  suffering  causes  mortal  mind  to 
retreat  from  its  own  error,  to  flee  from  body  to  Spirit, 
and  appeal  to  divine  sources  outside  of  itself. 

What  I  term  chemicalization  is  the  upheaval  produced^ 
when  Immortal  Truth  is  destroying  erroneous  and  mor- 
tal belief.     Chemicalization  brings  sin  and  sickness  to 
the  surface,  as  in  a  fermenting  fluid,  allowing  impurities 
to  pass  away. 

Patients  unfamiliar  with  the  cause  of  this  commotion, 
and  ignorant  that  it  is  a  favorable  omen,  may  be  alarmed. 
If  such  is  the  case,  explain  to  them  the  law  of  this 
action.  As  when  an  acid  and  alkali  meet  and  ferment, 
bringing  out  a  third  property,  so  mental  and  moral  fer- 
mentation change  the  material  base  of  man,  giving  more 
spirituality  to  mortal  sense,  and  causing  it  to  depend  less 
on  material  evidence.  Thus  Science,  by  the  alchemy  of 
-Spirit,  neutralizes  disease. 

To  know  that  the  brain-lobes  cannot  kill  a  man,  or 
affect  the  functions  of  mind,  would  prevent  the  brain  from 
becoming  diseased, — though  a  moral  offence  is  indeed  the 
worst  of  diseases.  One  should  never  hold  in  mind  the 
image  of  disease,  but  efface  all  its  forms  and  types  in 
thought,  both  for  one's  own  sake,  and  for  the  patient's. 

It  is  mental  quackery  to  make  disease  a  reality,  hold 
it  as  something  seen  and  felt,  and  then  to  attempt  its 
cure  through  Mind.  It  is  no  less  erroneous  to  believe 
in  the  real  existence  of  a  tumor,  a  cancer,  or  decayed 
lungs,  while  you  argue  against  their  reality,  than  it  is  for 
your  patient  to  feel  these  ills  in  physical  belief.  Such 
practice  fastens  disease  on  the  patient,  and  it  will  re- 
appear in  some  other  more  alarming  form. 


314  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTH. 

Relieve  the  patient's  mind  of  the  depressing  thought 
that  he  has  transgressed  a  material  law,  and  must  of 
necessity  pay  the  penalty.  Reassure  him  with  the  law 
of  Love.  God  never  punishes  man  for  doing  right,  for 
honest  labor,  or  for  deeds  of  kindness,  though  they  ex- 
pose him  to  fatigue,  cold,  heat,  contagions.  If  he  incurs 
the  penalty  of  matter,  it  is  but  a  law  of  mortal  mind,  not 
an  enactment  of  Wisdom ;  and  man  should  enter  his 
protest  against  this  supposed  law,  in  order  to  annul  it. 
Through  this  action  of  mind,  and  its  results  upon  the 
body,  he  will  prove  to  himself,  by  small  beginnings,  the 
grand  facts  of  being. 

If  exposure  to  a  draught  of  air,  while  in  a  state  of  per- 
spiration, is  followed  by  chills,  dry  cough,  influenza,  con- 
gestive symptoms  in  the  lungs,  or  hints  of  inflammatory 
rheumatism,  your  Mind-remedy  is  safe  and  sure. 

If  you  are  a  Christian  Scientist,  such  symptoms  will 
probably  not  follow  from  the  exposure ;  but  if  you  believe 
in  laws  of  matter,  and  their  fatal  effects  when  trans- 
gressed, you  are  not  fit  to  conduct  your  own  case,  or  to 
destroy  the  bad  effects  of  belief.  When  the  fear  sub- 
sides, and  the  conviction  abides  that  you  have  broken 
no  law,  neither  rheumatism,  consumption,  nor  any  other 
ill,  will  ever  result  from  exposure  to  the  weather. 

This  is  an  established  fact  in  Science,  which  all  the 
evidence  before  the  senses  can  never  overrule.  Sickness, 
sin,  and  death  must  at  length  quail  before  the  divine 
rights  of  Intelligence ;  and  then  the  power  of  Mind,  over 
the  entire  functions  and  organs  of  the  human  system, 
will  be  acknowledged. 

It  is  proverbial  that  Florence  Nightingale,  and  other 
philanthropists  engaged   in  humane  labors,  have  been 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  315 

able  to  undergo,  without  sinking,  fatigues  and  exposures 
that  ordinary  people  could  not  have  endured.  The  ex* 
planation  lies  in  the  support  they  derive  from  divine 
law,  rising  above  the  human.  The  spiritual  demand, 
quelling  the  material,  supplies  energy  and  endurance 
that  surpasses  all  other  aids,  and  forestalls  the  penalty 
that  our  beliefs  would  attach  to  our  best  deeds.  Let  us 
remember  that  the  eternal  law  of  right  exempts  man 
from  all  penalties  but  those  due  to  wrong-doing,  though 
it  can  never  annul  the  law  that  makes  sin  its  own 
executioner. 

If  there  is  any  mystery  in  Christian  healing,  it  is  the 
mystery  that  godliness  always  presents  to  the  ungodly, 
the  mystery  arising  from  ignorance  of  the  laws  of  eternal 
and  unerring  Mind.  The  chemical  changes  that  go  on 
in  mortal  mind  serve  to  reconstruct  the  body. 

We  must  have  faith  in  all  the  sayings  of  our  Master, 
though  they  are  not  included  in  the  teachings  of  the 
schools,  and  not  understood  generally  by  our  instructors 
in  morality. 

Jesus  said  (John  viii.  52),  "If  a  man  keep  my  saying, 
he  shall  never  taste  of  death."  That  statement  is  not 
confined  to  spiritual  Life,  but  includes  both  the  spiritual 
and  physical.  Mortal  mind  must  part  with  error  until 
it  puts  off  "the  old  man,  with  his  deeds,"  and  is  clothed 
with  immortality. 

The  body  improves  under  the  same  Truth  that  im- 
proves the  mind.  If  we  are  Christians  on  all  moral 
questions,  but  are  in  darkness  as  to  the  physical  safety 
which  Christianity  includes,  we  shall  be  more  liable  to 
sickness  than  is  the  indifferent  sinner,  because  we  are 
more  alive  to  the  law,  and  to  the  fear  of  doing  wrong. 


316  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

If  man  is  never  to  overcome  death,  why  do  the  Scrip- 
tures say,  "  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is 
death"?  The  tenor  of  the  Word  shows  that  we  shall 
obtain  the  victory  over  death  in  proportion  as  we  over- 
come sin.  The  difficulty  lies  in  our  ignorance  of  what 
sin  is.  I  account  it  sinful  and  idolatrous  to  have  more 
faith  in  drugs,  diet,  air,  exercise,  cleanliness,  than  in 
God,  Truth,  and  Love,  to  keep  the  body  harmonious,  and 
make  man  undying.  The  Immortal  Mind,  governing  all, 
must  be  acknowledged  in  the  physical  realm,  so  called. 

The  great  spiritual  fact  must  be  brought  out,  that  man 
is,  not  shall  be,  immortal.  We  must  begin  with  the 
more  simple  demonstrations,  and  the  sooner  Ave  begin 
the  better.  When  walkiffg  we  are  guided  by  the  eye. 
We  look  before  our  steps ;  and  we  look  beyond  a  single 
step,  if  we  are  wise.    ^ 

I  find  the  path  less  wearisome  when  I  have  the  high 
goal  always  before  my  thoughts,  than  when  I  count  my 
bleeding  footsteps  in  reaching  that  goal.  If  the  destina- 
tion is  desirable,  the  vision  speeds  our  footsteps.  The 
outlook  makes  us  young  instead  of  old,  and  rests  instead 
of  wearying  us. 

If  the  belief  in  death  were  obliterated,  and  the  under- 
standing could  obtain  that  we  live  on  without  death,  this 
would  be  a  Tree  of  Life,  known  by  its  fruits.  We  should 
renew  our  energies  and  endeavors,  and  see  the  folly  of 
hypocrisy,  while  learning  the  necessity  of  working  out 
our  own  salvation. 

When  we  learn  that  sickness  cannot  kill  us,  and  that 
we  are  not  saved  from  sin  or  sickness  by  death,  the 
thought  will  quicken  us.  It  will  master  our  fear  of  the 
grave,  and  tend  to  destroy  "  the  ills  that  flesh  is  heir  to." 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  317 

The  relinquishment  of  all  faith  in  death,  and  the  fear 
of  its  sting,  would  raise  the  standard  of  health  and  mor- 
als far  beyond  its  present  elevation,  and  would  enable 
us  to  hold  the  banner  of  Christianity  aloft  with  unflinch- 
ing faith  in  Life  eternal.  Sin  brought  death,  and  death 
will  disappear  with  sin.  Man  is  immortal ;  and  the  body 
cannot  die,  because  it  has  no  life  of  its  own.  The  illu- 
sions named  death,  sickness,  and  sin  are  all  that  can  be 
destroyed. 

I  have  healed  hopeless  disease,  and  raised  the  dying 
to  life  and  health,  through  the  understanding  of  God  as 
the  only  Life.  It  is  a  sin  to  believe  that  aught  can  over- 
power omnipotent  and  eternal  Life  ;  and  this  Life  must 
be  brought  to  light  by  the  urmerstanding  that  there  is 
no  death,  as  well  as  by  other  graces  of  the  Spirit. 

Charles  Follen  has  beautifully  phased  this  thought : — ■ 

A  breath  transports  me  to  the  realms  of  day. 

Our  faith  should  lengthen  its  borders  and  strengthen 
its  base,  by  resting  on  Spirit  instead  of  matter.  When 
mortal  mind  gives  up  its  belief  in  death,  it  will  advance 
more  rapidly  towards  God,  Life,  and  Love.  Belief  in 
sickness  and  death  shuts  out  a  true  sense  of  Life  and 
heaven  from  our  experiences,  as  certainly  as  a  belief 
in  sin.  When  will  mortals  wake  to  this  great  fact  of 
Science  ? 

"  When  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on  incorruption, 
and  this  mortal  shall  have  put  on  immortality,  then  shall 
be  brought  to  pass  the  saying  that  is  written,  death  is 
swallowed  up  in  victory.  The  sting  of  death  is  sin,  and 
the  strength  of  sin  is  the  law," — the  law  of  mortal 
belief,  at  war  with  the  immortal  facts  of  Life ;  even  the 


318  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTII. 

spiritual  law  that  says  to  the  grave,  "  Where  is  thy 
victory  ?  " 

What  if  the  lungs  are  ulcerated  ?  God  is  more  to  a 
man  than  his  lungs  ;  and  the  less  matter  we  have,  the 
more  immortality  we  possess.  Spirit  constructs  a  better 
body,  when  it  has  conquered  our  fears  of  matter. 

Every  trial  of  our  faith  in  God  makes  us  stronger. 
The  more  difficult  seems  the  material  condition  that  is 
to  be  overcome  by  Spirit,  the  stronger  should  be  our 
faith  and  the  purer  our  love.  The  apostle  says,  "  There 
is  no  fear  in  Love,  but  perfect  Love  casteth  out  fear. 
.  .  .  He  that  feareth  is  not  made  perfect  in  Love." 

If  the  lungs  are  disappearing,  this  is  but  one  of  the 
beliefs  of  mortal  mind„  Mortal  man  will  be  less  mortal, 
when  he  learns  that  lungs  never  sustained  Life,  and  can 
never  destroy  God  who  is  our  Life.  When  this  is  under- 
stood, man  will  be  more  Godlike. 

When  you  have  more  faith  in  Truth  than  you  have  in 
error,  —  because  you  understand  it,  —  more  f aitli  in 
Spirit  than  in  matter,  more  faith  in  God  than  in  the 
doctor,  then  no  material  condition  can  prevent  Truth 
from  healing  the  sick  and  destroying  error. 

Change  your  material  belief  by  your  spiritual,  and 
understanding  and  Spirit  will  form  you  anew.  You 
will  never  fear  again, — except  to  offend  God,  —  and  will 
never  believe  that  lungs,  or  any  portion  of  the  body,  can 
destroy  Life. 

The  evidence  of  man's  immortality  will  become  more 
apparent,  as  mortal  trusts  are  given  up,  and  the  immor- 
tal facts  of  being  are  admitted.  What  I  have  stated  is 
proved  by  my  own  recovery,  and  the  recovery  of  many 
others,  upon  the  sole  basis  of  Christian  Science. 


HEALING   AND    TEACniNG.  319 

For  the  benefit  of  the  reader  let  me  quote  from  Dr. 
Benjamin  Rush,  the  famous  Philadelphia  teacher  of 
medical  practice :  — 

It  is  impossible  to  calculate  the  mischief  which  Hippocrates 
has  done  by  first  marking  Nature  with  his  name,  and  afterwar J 
letting  her  loose  upon  sick  people. 

Dr.  Benjamin  Waterhouse,  professor  in  Harvard  Uni- 
versity, declares  himself  "  sick  of  learned  quackery." 

Dr.  James  Johnson,  "  surgeon-extraordinary  to  the 
King,"  says :  — 


la? 


I  declare  my  conscientious  opinion,  founded  on  long  observa- 
tion and  reflection,  that  if  there  was  not  a  single  physician,  sur- 
geon, apothecary,  man-midwife,  chemist,  druggist,  or  drug  on 
the  face  of  the  earth,  there  would  be  less  sickness  and  less 
mortality. 

Dr.  Mason  Good,  a  learned  professor  in  London, 
said:  — 

The  effects  of  medicine  on  the  human  system  are  in  the 
highest  degree  uncertain  ;  except,  indeed,  that  it  has  already 
destroyed  more  lives  than  war,  pestilence,  and  famine  combined. 

We  are  indebted  to  the  faithful  sketches  and  apt  re- 
monstrance of  R.  K.  Noyes,  M.  D.,  in  his  History  of 
Medicine,  for  this  ph  in  speaking  :  — 

A  drug  or  substance  can  never  be  called  a  healer  of  disease. 
There  is  no  reason,  justice,  or  necessity  in  the  use  of  drugs  in 
diseases.  I  believe  that  this  profession,  this  art,  this  misnamed 
knowledge  of  medicine,  is  none  other  than  a  practice  of  funda- 
mentally fallacious  principles,  impotent  for  good,  morally  wrong, 
and  bodily  hurtful. 


320  SCIENCE    AXD    HEALTH. 

My  experience  has  proven  to  me  the  fallacy  of  the 
medical  art,  —  that  its  theory  is  pernicious,  and  that  the 
way  out  of  it  is  the  only  commendable  part  of  it. 

Like  Jesus,  we  should  speak  to  disease  as  one  having 
authority  over  it,  leaving-  Soul  to  master  the  false  evi- 
dences of  the  senses,  and  assert  its  claims  over  mortality 
and  sickness.  The  same  Principle  cures  both  sin  and 
sickness.  When  Christianity  overcomes  Materia  medica, 
and  replaces  faith  in  drugs  with  faith  in  God,  sickness 
will  disappear. 

Sin  will  submit  to  Science  when,  in  place  of  creeds 
ami  professions,  the  Divine  Principle  of  Being  is  demon- 
strated. Life  is  the  law  of  Soul,  and  Soul  is  never  with- 
out its  representative.  Man's  individuality  can  no  more 
die  than  Soul,  for  both  are  immortal.  If  we  believe  in 
death  now,  we  must  disbelieve  it  the  next  moment ;  and 
this  disbelief  must  continue  until  we  learn  that  Truth 
cannot  die,  and  that  there  is  no  Truth  to  death. 

If  it  be  a  fact  that  man  lives,  this  truth  can  never 
change  to  its  opposite,  that  he  dies.  Explain  to  the  sick 
the  power  that  illusion  exercises  over  their  bodies.  Give 
them  divine  and  wholesome  understanding,  wherewith  to 
fight  against  their  fears,  and  so  efface  the  images  of 
disease  from  mortal  mind. 

The  Scriptures  plainly  declare  the  baneful  influence 
of  mortal  mind  on  the  body.  Even  our  Master  felt  it. 
In  certain  localities  he  did  not  many  mighty  works, 
"  because  of  their  unbelief." 

The  contest  for  the  recovery  of  the  sick  goes  on  between 
minds,  not  between  bodies.  The  victory  will  be  on  the 
doctor's  side,  only  as  he  subdues  the  beliefs  in  disease, 
through  whatever  method  he  may  adopt,  —  whether  it  be 


HEALING  AND  TEACHING.         321 

faith  in  drugs,  in  hygiene,  in  prayer,  or  in  some  minor 
curative. 

There  arc  really  but  two  modes  of  practice ;  one  is 
quackery,  the  other  is  Science.  To  heal  the  sick  we 
must  be  familiar  with  the  great  verities  of  being.  Mind 
is  immortal.  Therefore  its  embodiment  is  immortal ; 
and  this  embodiment  is  no  more  material  in  our  waking 
hours,  than  it  is  when  it  acts,  walks,  sees,  hears,  enjoys, 
or  suffers  in  a  dream. 

There  is  no  mortal  mind  out  of  which  to  make  h  mor- 
tal body,  built  from  the  illusions  of  sickness,  sin,  and 
death.  There  is  but  One  Mind,  the  unerring  and  immor- 
tal ;  and  this  One  contains  no  mortal  opinions.  Sin,  sick- 
ness, and  death  are  beliefs,  misnamed  mind.  All  that  is 
real,  good,  or  eternal  is  included  in  Immortal  Mind. 

To  be  made  whole,  we  have  only  to  forsake  the  mortal 
sense  of  things,  turn  from  the  lie  of  belief  to  Truth,  and 
gain  the  facts  of  being  from  Immortal  Mind. 

Neither  in  Science  nor  Christianity  can  we  believe  in 
the  reality  and  power  of  both  Truth  and  error,  and  hope 
to  succeed  with  either.  Error  is  not  self-sustaining.  Its 
false  supports  fail,  one  after  another. 

According  both  to  medical  testimony  and  individual 
experience,  a  drug  soon  loses  its  supposed  power,  and 
can  do  no  more  for  the  patient.  Hygienic  treatment 
loses  its  efficacy.  Quackery  at  length  fails  to  inspire 
the  credulity  of  the  sick,  and  then  they  cease  to  improve. 
These  lessons  are  useful.  They  should  naturally  and 
gently  change  our  basis  from  sense  to  Science,  from 
error  to  Truth. 

The  Bible  contains  recipes  for  all  healing.  "The 
leaves  of  the  "tree  were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations." 

21 


322  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTH. 

Sin  and  sickness  arc  both  healed  on  the  same  Principle. 
There  is  but  one  God,  one  Principle,  equal  to  every 
necessity  and  emergency,  offering  full  salvation  from 
sin,  sickness,  and  death. 

"  Agree  to  disagree  "  with  approaching  symptoms  of 
chronic  or  acute  disease,  whether  cancer,  consumption, 
or  small-pox.  Meet  the  incipient  stage  of  disease  with 
such  powerful  eloquence  as  a  congressman  would  employ, 
to  defeat  the  passage  of  an  inhuman  law.  Rise,  in  the 
conscious  strength  of  Truth,  to  overthrow  the  plea  of 
matter,  or  mortal  mind,  arrayed  against  the  supremacy 
of  Spirit.  Blot  out  the  images  of  mortal  thought,  its 
beliefs,  sickness,  and  sin.  Then,  when  thou  art  delivered 
to  the  judgment  of  Truth,  it  shall  say,  "  Well  done  !  " 

Any  supposed  information,  coming  from  the  body  or 
inert  matter,  as  if  they  were  intelligent,  is  an  illusion  of 
mortal  mind,  —  one  of  its  dreams.  Realize  that  the  evi- 
dence of  the  senses  is  not  to  be  accepted  in  the  case  of 
sickness,  any  more  than  it  is  in  the  case  of  sin. 

The  Apostle  John  testified  to  the  divine  basis  of  Chris- 
tian Science,  when  the  boiling  oil  failed  to  destroy  his 
body.  Idolaters,  believing  in  more  than  one  Mind,  had 
"  gods  many,"  and  thought  they  could  kill  the  body  with 
matter,  independently  of  Mind. 

No  man  is  healed  in  sin,  or  by  it,  any  more  than  he 
is  morally  saved  in  or  by  sin.  To  be  every  whit  whole, 
he  must  be  better  spiritually,  as  well  as  physically. 

Lust,  hatred,  and  dishonesty  make  a  man  sick ;  and 
neither  medicine  nor  mind  can  physically  help  him,  un- 
less they  make  him  better  morally,  and  so  deliver  him 
from  the  destroyers.  Body  and  mind  are  one.  The  heat 
of  hatred,  inflaming  brutal  propensities,  the' indulgence  of 


IIEALING   AND    TEACHING.  323 

evil  motives  and  aims,  will  make  any  man  (who  is  above 
the  very  lowest  type  of  manhood)  a  hopeless  sufferer. 
They  consume  the  body  with  the  fires  of  hell. 

Christian  Science  commands  man  to  master  these  pro- 
pensities,—  to  hold  hatred  in  abeyance,  conquer  revenge 
with  charity,  and  overcome  deceit  with  honesty.  Choke 
these  errors  in  their  early  stages,  if  you  would  not  cher- 
ish an  army  of  conspirators  against  health,  happiness, 
and  success.  They  will  deliver  thee  to  the  judge  (the 
decisions  of  Truth  against  error),  the  judge  will  deliver 
thee  to  the  officer  (justice),  and  the  law's  sentence  will 
be  executed  upon  mind  and  body.  Both  will  be  man- 
acled until  the  last  farthing  is  paid,  —  until  you  have 
balanced  your  account  with  God.  "  Whatsoever  a  m  m 
soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap."  This  is  sin's  necessity, 
—  to  destroy  itself,  and  so  yield  to  the  government  of 
God,  wherein  is  no  power  to  sin. 

Unremitting  toil,  deprivations,  exposures,  —  and  every 
untoward  condition  that  is  without  sin, —  can  be  relieved 
without  suffering.  Whatever  it  is  your  duty  to  do,  can 
be  done  without  harm  to  yourself.  If  you  sprain  the 
muscles  or  wound  the  flesh,  your  remedy  is  at  hand. 
Mind  decides  whether  or  not  the  flesh  shall  be  discolored, 
painful,  swollen,  and  inflamed. 

Be  firm  in  your  understanding  that  Mind  governs  the 
body.  Have  no  foolish  fears  that  matter  governs,  and 
can  ache,  swell,  and  be  inflamed  from  a  law  of  its  own  ; 
when  it  is  self-evident  that  matter  can  have  no  pain  or 
inflammation.  Your  body  is  as  material  as  the  trunk  of 
a  tree  that  you  gash,  or  the  electric  wire  that  you  stretch, 
and  it  would  suffer  no  more  from  tension  or  wrounds  than 
they  do,  were  it  not  for  mortal  mind. 


'1'2±  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

If  you  believe  in  inflamed  and  weak  nerves,  you  are 
liable  to  an  attack  from  that  source.  You  will  call  it 
Neuralgia,  but  I  call  it  Illusion.  If  you  believe  that  con- 
sumption is  hereditary  in  your  family,  or  may  be  induced 
by  severe  colds,  you  are  liable  to  the  development  of  that 
belief,  in  the  form  of  what  is  termed  pulmonary  disease. 
If  you  believe  a  climate  or  atmosphere  to  be  unhealthy, 
it  will  be  so  to  you.  Your  fears  will  master  you,  which- 
ever direction  they  take. 

Reverse  the  case.  Stand  porter  at  the  door  of  thought. 
Admitting  only  such  conclusions  as  you  wish  realized  in 
bodily  results,  you  may  control  yourself  harmoniously. 

When  the  condition  is  present  that  you  say  induces 
disease,  whether  it  be  air,  exercise,  heredity,  contagion, 
or  accident,  then  perform  your  office  as  porter,  shutting 
out  these  unwelcome  guests.  Exercise  the  mind's  au- 
thority over  the  body,  and  protest  against  entertaining 
aught  that  you  would  exclude.  Nothing  can  affect  your 
body  to  the  issues  of  pain  or  pleasure,  unless  the  mind 
fears  it,  and  —  like  a  frightened  watchman  forsaking  his 
post — admits  the  intruder,  fearing  itself  not  strong 
enough  to  guard  the  entrance. 

Body  is  mind,  and  subject  to  its  control.  It  seems  to 
be  self-acting  matter,  only  because  this  mortal  mind  is 
ignorant  of  itself  and  its  own  action,  and  of  their  results 
upon  the  body,  —  ignorant  that  the  predisposing,  remote, 
and  exciting  occasion  of  all  bad  effects,  supposed  to 
arise  from  climate  or  accident,  is  a  law  of  mortal  be- 
lief, not  of  matter.  In  proportion  as  this  law  is  mentally 
disregarded,  the  body  will  be  free  from  its  penalties. 
The  only  physician  you  should  venture  to  employ  is 
a  Christian  Scientist,  —  or  else  a  skilful  physician,  so 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  325 

advanced  that  he  is  disgusted  with  the  "  science  of 
guessing." 

When  treating  the  sick,  first  make  your  mental  plea 
in  behalf  of  harmony,  —  that  health  is  the  everlasting 
fact,  and  sickness  the  opposite  falsity.  Then  realize  the 
absence  of  disease,  since  Science  denies  its  presence,  and 
the  senses  will  sav  Amen  !  Stick  to  the  Truth  of  Being, 
in  contradistinction  to  the  error  that  Life,  Substance,  or 
Intelligence  can  be  in  matter.  Plead  with  an  honest 
conviction  of  Truth,  and  a  clear  perception  of  the  un- 
changing, unerring,  and  certain  effect  of  Science.  Then, 
if  your  morals  are  half  equal  to  the  virtue  of  your  plea, 
you  will  heal  the  sick. 

Explain  audibly  to  your  patient  (as  soon  as  he  can 
bear  it)  the  utter  control  that  Mind  holds  over  the  body. 
Show  him  how  mortal  mind  induces  disease  by  certain 
fears  and  false  conclusions,  and  how  Mind  can  cure  by 
opposite  thoughts.  Give  him  an  underlying  understand- 
ing to  support  him,  aud  shield  him  against  the  baneful 
effects  of  his  own  beliefs.  Show  him  that  the  conquest 
over  sickness,  as  well  as  over  sin,  depends  on  mentally 
destroying  the  effects  of  error. 

To  decide  quickly  as  to  the  proper  treatment  of  error, 
—  whether  it  be  manifested  in  forms  of  sickness,  sin, 
or  death,  —  is  the  first  step  towards  destroying  it.  Our 
Master  treated  it  through  Mind.  He  never  enjoined 
obedience  to  "  the  laws  of  nature,"  if  by  that  is  meant 
"  the  laws  of  matter,"  nor  did  he  use  drugs.  There  is 
a  law  of  Mind  applied  to  healing.  That  law  belongs  to 
God ;  and  it  should  be  heeded  and  practised  in  the  way 
our  Master  taught,  —  namely,  through  Mind  instead  of 
matter. 


326  SCIENCE    AXD    HEALTH. 

Disease  has  no  intelligence.  You  sentence  yourself  to 
suffer  unwittingly.  The  apprehension  of  this  will  enable 
you  to  commute  this  self-sentence,  and  meet  every  cir- 
cumstance as  its  master,  —  watching  your  belief  instead 
of  your  body. 

Think  less  of  so-called  material  laws,  and  you  will 
sooner  learn  man's  God-giveii  dominion.  You  must  un- 
derstand your  way  out  of  beliefs  and  difficulties,  or  you 
will  never  believe  that  you  arc  out  of  the  woods.  The 
harmony  and  immortality  of  man  will  never  be  reached 
without  the  understanding  that  Mind  is  not  in  matter. 

Fear,  and  its  effects  on  the  body,  arc  involuntary. 
The  fear  of  disease  and  the  love  of  sin  arc  the  springs  of 
man's  enslavement.  Error  is  a  coward  before  Truth. 
Death  is  but  another  phase  of  the  dream  that  life  is 
structural.  We  must  hold  forever  the  consciousness  of 
existence,  and  sooner  or  later  must  scientifically  master 
the  errors  of  sense. 

Because  mortal  mind  acts  unconsciously,  as  well  as 
consciously,  the  sick  say,  "  How  can  mind  have  caused  a 
disease  that  I  never  thought  of,  and  knew  nothing  about 
until  it  appeared  on  my  body  ?" 

I  have  answered  this  question  in  my  explanation  of 
disease  as  originating  in  the  unconscious  mortal  mind, 
or  in  the  body  which  this  mind  calls  matter.  This 
mortal  blindness,  and  its  sharp  consequences,  show  our 
need  of  metaphysics.  We  should  study  Mind,-  if  we 
would  reach  the  understanding  of  Soul  and  destroy  the 
errors  of  sense. 

To  prevent  or  cure  scrofula,  and  other  so-called  heredi- 
tary diseases,  you  must  destroy  the  fear  and  the  belief 
in  these  ills,  and  in  the  possibility  of  their  transmission. 


HEALING   AND    TEACHING.  327 

This  task  becomes  easy,  as  you  understand  that  every 
disease  is  a  belief,  and  has  no  character  or  type,  except 
what  mortal  mind  assigns  to  it. 

Eradicate  the  image  of  disease  in  the  unconscious 
thought,  before  it  has  taken  tangible  shape  in  conscious 
thought,  alias  the  body,  and  you  prevent  its  heredity. 
Unconscious  mind,  or  matter,  cannot  dictate  terms  to 
conscious  mind,  or  say,  "  I  am  sick."  The  belief  that 
the  unconscious  substratum  of  mortal  mind,  termed  the 
body,  suffers  and  reports  disease,  independently  of  this 
conscious  mind,  is  the  error  that  prevents  mortal  man 
from  knowing  how  to  govern  his  body. 

Nothing  can  interfere  with  the  harmony  of  being,  or 
end  the  existence  of  man.  He  is  the  same  after  as  be- 
fore a  bone  is  broken,  or  the  body  guillotined.  Man  is 
perfect  and  immortal ;  and  the  mortal  and  imperfect, 
that  we  call  man,  is  a  poor  counterfeit,  to  be  laid  aside 
for  the  pure  coin.  This  mortal  is  put  away,  and  the 
reality  of  being  is  attained,  no  faster  than  we  realize 
the  immortality  of  man,  and  seek  a  higher  model  for 
one's  self. 

Accidents  are  unknown  to  God,  or  Immortal  Mind  ; 
and  we  must  leave  the  mortal  basis  of  belief,  and  unite 
with  the  One  Mind,  in  order  to  change  this  notion  of 
chance  to  a  sense  of  God's  unerring  direction,  and  bring 
out  harmony. 

"  Whosoever  shall  deny  me  before  men,  him  will  I  also 
deny  before  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven."  A  denial 
of  Truth  is  fatal  to  Science.  A  just  acknowledgment  of 
Truth,  and  what  it  has  done  for  us,  is  an  effectual  help. 
If  pride,  superstition,  or  envy  prevents  the  honest  recog- 
nition and  admission  of  benefits  received,  this  will  be  a 


328  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

barrier  to  the  recovery  of  the  sick  and  the  success  of  tho 
student.  Casting  aside  moral  honesty,  for  the  mistaken 
policy  of  dishonesty,  betrays  an  ignorance  of  Christian 
Science,  that  must  unfit  one  to  heal  or  to  teach.  If  a 
disciple  repeats  the  rules  like  a  parrot,  this  shows  that 
he  has  not  understood  them.  He  has  gained  no  knowl- 
edge for  himself,  and  will  not  always  be  able  to  stand  on 
another's  wisdom  and  experience. 

Until  the  advancing  age  admits  the  efficacy  and  su- 
premacy of  Mind,  it  is  better  to  leave  the  adjustment  of 
broken  bones  and  dislocations  to  the  fingers  of  a  surgeon, 
while  you  confine  yourself  chiefly  to  mental  reconstruc- 
tion, and  the  prevention  of  inflammation  or  protracted 
confinement. 

Christian  Science  is  always  the  most  skilful  surgeon, 
but  surgery  is  the  branch  of  its  healing  that  will  be  last 
demonstrated.  However,  it  is  but  just  to  say  that  I  have 
already  in  my  possession  well-authenticated  records  of 
the  cure,  by  mental  surgery  alone,  of  dislocated  hip-joints 
and  spinal  vertebras. 

The  time  approaches  when  mortal  mind  will  forsake 
its  personal,  structural,  and  material  basis,  sufficiently 
for  the  Immortal  Mind  and  its  formations  to  be  appre- 
hended, in  a  realm  where  material  thought  interferes 
not  with  the  spiritual  facts  of  man,  whose  form  is  inde- 
structible and  eternal.  Then  it  will  be  found  that  Mind 
constructs  the  body,  and  with  its  own  materials.  Hence 
no  breakage  or  dislocation  can  occur.  We  say  that  acci- 
dents, injuries,  and  disease  kill  man ;  but  that  is  not 
true.  The  life  of  the  body  is  Mind.  The  body  manifests 
only  what  mind  admits,  whether  it  be  a  broken  bone, 
disease,  or  sin. 


HEALING   AND    TEACIIING.  329 

When  Jesus  declares  that  the  light  of  the  body  is 
the  eye,  he  certainly  means  that  light  depends  upon 
Mind,  not  upon  the  complex  humors,  lenses,  muscles, 
the  iris  and  pupil,  constituting  the  visual  organism. 

Fevers  are  fears  of  various  types.  The  quickened 
pulse,  coated  tongue,  febrile  heat,  dry  skin,  pain  in  head 
and  limbs,  are  pictures  of  mortal  mind  depicted  on  the 
body.  The  images,  held  in  the  unconscious  mind,  frighten 
conscious  thought.  The  fever-picture  drawn  by  millions 
of  mortals,  and  depicted  on  the  body  through  the  trans 
fer  of  thought  from  one  mortal  mind  to  another,  rests 
at  length  on  some  individual  mind,  and  becomes  a  belief 
of  fear  that  ends  in  a  belief  of  death,  to  be  finally  con- 
quered by  Life.  Truth  is  always  the  victor.  Sickness 
and  sin  fall  by  their  own  weight.  Truth  is  the  rock  of 
ages,  the  headstone  of  the  corner,  and  "  upon  whomsoever 
this  stone  shall  fall,  it  shall  grind  him  to  powder." 

To  prevent  a  fever,  or  to  cure  it  mentally,  let  Spirit 
destroy  this  dream  of  sense.  If  you  wish  to  heal  by 
argument,  find  the  type  of  the  ailment,  get  its  name,  and 
array  your  mental  plea  against  the  physical.  Argue 
with  the  patient  (mentally,  not  audibly)  that  he  has  no 
fever,  and  conform  the  argument  to  the  evidence. 

If  the  body  is  material,  it  cannot,  for  that  very  reason, 
suffer  with  a  fever.  If  the  body  is  mental,  or  governed 
by  mind,  it  will  manifest  only  what  mind  impresses  upon 
it.  Therefore  the  efficient  remedy  is  to  destroy  the 
patient's  unfortunate  belief,  by  arguing  the  opposite  facts 
of  harmonious  being,  —  representing  man  as  healthful 
instead  of  diseased  ;  and  showing  it  impossible  for  matter 
to  suffer,  to  feel  pain  or  heat,  to  be  thirsty  or  sick. 
Paralyze  fear,  and  you  end  the  fever. 


330  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTII. 

Mind  is  the  master  of  the  senses,  and  can  conquer 
sickness,  just  as  it  conquers  sin.  Exercise  this  authority. 
Take  possession  of  your  body,  and  govern  its  feelings  as 
well  as  its  actions. 

Rise  in  the  strength  of  Spirit,  to  resist  all  that  is  un- 
like God.  He  has  made  man  capable  of  this,  and  noth- 
ing can  vitiate  the  ability  and  power  divinely  bestowed. 

Plead  the  case  in  Science  and  for  Truth.  You  may 
vary  the  arguments,  to  meet  the  peculiar  or  general  symp- 
toms of  the  case  you  treat ;  but  "be  thoroughly  persuaded 
in  your  own  mind,"  and  you  will  finally  be  the  winner. 

It  must  be  clear  to  you  that  sickness  is  no  more  the 
reality  of  being  than  sin  is.  This  mortal  dream  of  sick- 
ness, sin,  and  death  should  cease  through  Science.  Then 
one  disease  would  be  as  readily  destroyed  as  another. 

It  is  easier  to  cure  the  most  malignant  disease  than 
it  is  to  cure  sin.  I  have  raised  up  the  dying,  partly 
because  they  were  willing  to  be  restored  ;  while  I  have 
struggled  long,  and  perhaps  in  vain,  to  lift  a  student  out 
of  a  chronic  sin.  The  sick  recover  more  rapidly  from 
disease  under  metaphysical  treatment,  than  the  sinner 
from  his  sin.  Healing  is  easier  than  teaching,  if  the 
teaching  is  faithfully  done 

Healing  the  sick  and  reforming  the  sinner  arc  one  and 
the  same  thing  in  Christian  Science.  Both  cures  re- 
quire the  same  method,  and  are  inseparable  in  Truth. 
When  helped  metaphysically  the  sick  should  never  deny 
their  improvement,  or  impute  it  to  some  material  cause. 

The  ordinary  practitioner,  examining  bodily  symptoms, 
telling  the  patient  he  is  sick,  and  treating  the  case  ac- 
cording to  his  diagnosis,  would  by  this  course  induce 
that  very  disease,  even  if  it  were  not  already  determined 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  333 

by  mortal  mind.  The  physician  "  agrees  with  his  ad- 
versary quickly,"  but  upon  different  terms  from  the 
metaphysician  ;  for  the  matter-physician  agrees  with  the 
disease,  while  the  metaphysician  agrees  only  with  health, 
and  bids  defiance  to  disease. 

Wiser  than  his  persecutors,  Jesus  said,  "  If  I  by 
Beelzebub  cast  out  devils,  by  whom  do  your  children 
cast  them  out?"  He  introduced  this  comparison  because 
the  people  acknowledged  his  power.  As  it  is  written, 
"  The  common  people  heard  him  gladly." 

Again  our  Master  asked,  "  How  can  one  enter  into  a 
strong  man's  house  and  spoil  his  goods,  except  he  first 
bind  the  strong  man  ?  "  In  other  words,  How  can  I  heal 
the  body,  without  beginning  with  the  mind  that  controls 
it?  When  disease  is  once  destroyed  in  mind,  its  fear 
is  gone,  and  therefore  it  is  thoroughly  cured.  Men  obtain 
harmony  only  as  they  forsake  discord,  acknowledge  the 
supremacy  of  Mind,  and  abandon  their  material  beliefs. 
Mortal  belief  is  u  the  strong  man,"  that  must  be  held  in 
subjection  before  its  influence  upon  health  and  morals  can 
be  touched.  This  belief  conquered,  we  can  despoil  "the 
strong  man's  goods,"  namely,  diseases  and  illusions. 

Deplorable  cases  of  overmastering  passion  show  the 
necessity  of  giving  the  higher  faculties  absolute  control 
over  the  lower.  The  animate  stratum  of  mortal  mind 
should  govern  the  inanimate  or  germinating  material 
substratum. 

Mankind  must  improve  through  generation.  The 
necessity  for  uplifting  the  race  is  father  to  the  fact  that 
Mind  can  do  it ;  for  we  can  impart  purity  instead  of  im- 
purity, beauty  instead  of  deformity,  and  health  instead 
of  sickness. 


332  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTII. 

One  whom  I  rescued  from  seeming  spiritual  oblivion, 
in  which  the  senses  had  engulfed  him,  said  to  me  :  — 

I  should  luive  died,  but  for  the  glorious  Principle  you  teach, 
—  supporting  the  power  of  Mind  over  the  body,  and  showing 
me  the  nothingness  of  the  so-called  pleasures  and  pains  of  sense. 
The  treatises  I  had  read  and  the  medicines  I  had  taken  only 
abandoned  me  to  more  hopeless  sufferiog  and  despair.  Adhe- 
rence to  hygiene  was  useless.  The  mind  needed  to  be  set 
right.  The  ailment  was  not  bodily,  but  mental,  and  I  was 
cured  when  I  learned  my  way  in  Christian  Science. 

Admitting  the  common  hypothesis,  that  food  is  requi- 
site to  sustain  human  life,  there  follows  the  necessity  for 
another  admission,  in  the  opposite  direction,  —  namely, 
that  food  has  power  to  destroy  life,  through  its  deficiency 
or  excess,  in  quality  or  quantity.  This  is  a  specimen  of 
the  ambiguous  character  of  all  material  health-theories. 
They  are  self-contradictory  and  self-destructive,  —  "a 
kingdom  divided  against  itself,  that  is  brought  to  deso- 
lation."    If  food  preserves  life,  it  cannot  destroy  it. 

The  truth  is,  food  docs  not  affect  the  life  of  man  ;  and 
this  becomes  self-evident,  when  we  learn  that  God  is  our 
only  Life.  Because  sin  and  sickness  are  not  qualities 
of  Soul,  or  Life,  we  have  hope  in  immortality ;  but  it 
would  be  foolish  to  venture  beyond  our  present  under- 
standing, foolish  to  stop  eating,  until  we  gain  more  good- 
ness, and  a  clearer  comprehension  of  the  living  God.  In 
that  perfect  day  of  understanding,  we  shall  neither  eat 
to  live,  nor  live  to  eat. 

We  cannot  deny  that  Life  is  self-sustained ;  and  we 
should  never  deny  the  everlasting  harmony  of  Soul, 
simply  because,  to  the  senses,  there  is  seeming  discord. 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  333 

It  is  our  ignorance  of  God,  the  Divine  Principle,  that 
produces  the  apparent  discord ;  and  the  right  under- 
standing of  Him  restores  harmony. 

A  blundering  despatch,  mistakenly  announcing  the 
death  of  your  friend,  occasions  the  same  grief  that  his 
real  death  would  bring.  You  think  your  anguish  is 
occasioned  by  your  loss.  Another  despatch,  correcting 
the  mistake,  heals  that  grief,  and  you  learn  that  your 
suffering  was  merely  the  result  of  your  belief.  Thus  it 
is  with  all  sorrow,  sickness,  and  death.  You  learn  at 
length  that  there  is  no  cause  to  grieve,  and  Divine  Wis- 
dom is  then  understood.  Belief,  not  Truth,  produces 
all  the  suffering  on  earth. 

If  a  Scientist  had  said,  Avhile  you  were  laboring  under 
the  influence  of  this  belief,  "  Your  sorrow  is  without 
cause,"  you  would  not  have  understood  him,  although 
the  correctness  of  the  assertion  might  be  afterwards 
proven  to  you.  So  when  our  friends  really  depart,  and 
we  lament,  that  lamentation  is  needless  and  causeless. 
We  shall  know  this  to  be  true,  when  we  grow  into  the 
understanding  of  Life. 

You  say,  "  /  have  burned  my  finger."  This  is  an 
exact  statement,  more  exact  than  you  suppose,  for  mor- 
tal mind,  and  not  matter,  burns  it.  Holy  inspiration 
has  created  states  of  mind  that  nullify  the  action  of 
the  flames,  as  in  the  case  of  the  three  Hebrew  captives, 
cast  into  the  Babylonian  furnace  ;  while  an  opposite 
mental  state  might  produce  spontaneous  combustion. 

All  disease  arises,  like  other  mental  conditions,  from 
association,  and  from  connection  with  the  thoughts  of 
others.  It  being  a  law  of  mortal  mind  that  certain 
diseases  should  be  contagious,  this  law  obtains  credit 


334  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

through  association,  —  calling  up  the  fear  that  creates 
the  image  of  disease,  and  its  consequent  manifestation 
on  the  body. 

This  fact  in  metaphysics  is  illustrated  by  the  follow- 
ing incident.  A  gentleman  was  made  to  believe  that 
he  occupied  a  bed  where  a  cholera  patient  had  died. 
Immediately  the  symptoms  of  this  disease  appeared  in 
the  gentleman,  and  he  died.  The  fact  was,  that  he  had 
not  caught  the  cholera  by  material  contact,  because  no 
such  patient  had  been  in  that  bed. 

If  a  child  is  exposed  to  contagion  or  infection,  the 
mother  is  frightened,  and  says,  "  My  child  will  be  sick." 
The  law  of  mortal  mind,  and  her  own  fears,  govern  her 
child,  more  than  the  child  governs  itself,  and  produce  the 
xcry  results  which  might  have  been  prevented  through 
the  opposite  understanding.  Then  it  is  believed  that  the 
exposure  to  the  contagion  wrought  the  mischief. 

You  say  or  think,  because  you  have  partaken  of  salt 
fish,  that  you  must  be  thirsty,  and  you  are  thirsty  accord- 
ingly ;  while  the  opposite  belief  would  have  produced  the 
opposite  result. 

Note  this  :  belief  can  only  bring  on  disease ;  it  can 
never  remove  it.  You  say  you  have  not  slept  sufficiently, 
or  have  overeaten.  You  are  a  law  unto  yourself.  Say- 
ing this,  and  believing  it,  you  will  suffer  in  proportion  to 
your  belief  and  fear.  But  your  sufferings  are  not  the 
penalty  for  having  broken  a  material  law ;  for  it  was  a 
law  of  mortal  mind  that  you  disobeyed. 

The  remote  cause  of  all  disease  is  a  diseased  belief,  — 
a  conviction  of  the  necessity  and  power  of  ill-health,  and 
a  fancy  that  the  mind  is  helpless  to  defend  the  body, 
and   wholly   incompetent   to   control   it.     Without   the 


HEALING  AND  TEACHING.         335 

mortal  mind,  any  circumstance  is  of  itself  powerless  to 
produce  suffering.  It  is  the  latent  belief  in  disease,  and 
the  fear  of  it,  that  associate  sickness  with  a  certain  cir- 
cumstance, and  cause  the  two  to  appear  conjoined,  even  as 
poetry  and  music  are  reproduced  as  one  in  human  memory. 

Not  perceiving  the  vital  points  of  metaphysics,  not 
seeing  how  mortal  mind  affects  the  body,  —  acting  bene-' 
ficially  or  injuriously  on  health,  as  well  as  on  the  morals 
and  the  happiness  of  mortals,  —  Ave  arc  misled  in  our 
methods.  We  throw  the  mental  influence  on  the  wrong 
side,  thereby  actually  injuring  those  whom  we  mean  to 
bless. 

Suffering  is  no  less  a  mental  condition  than  enjoy- 
ment. You  cause  bodily  sufferings,  and  increase  them, 
by  admitting  their  reality  and  continuance,  as  directly 
as  you  enhauce  your  joys  by  believing  them  to  be  real 
and  continuous.  When  an  accident  happens  you  think, 
or  exclaim,  "  I  am  hurt !  "  Your  thought  is  more  power- 
ful than  your  words,  more  powerful  than  the  accident 
itself,  to  make  the  injury  real. 

Now  reverse  the  process.  Declare  you  are  not  hurt, 
and  understand  the  reason  why,  and  you  will  find  the 
ensuing  good  effects  to  be  in  exact  proportion  to  your 
fidelity  to  Christian  Science,  and  to  your  disbelief  in 
physics.  Such  a  fact  illustrates  and  demonstrates  our 
theories. 

That  mother  is  not  a  Christian  Scientist,  and  her 
affections  need  better  aids,  who  says  to  her  child:  "  You 
look  sick,"  or  "  You  look  tired  ; "  "  You  need  rest,"  or 
"  You  need  medicine." 

Such  a  mother  runs  to  her  little  one,  who  has  hurt  her 
face  by  falling  on  the  carpet,  and  says,  moaning  more 


336  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTII. 

childishly  than  her  child,  "  Mamma  knows  you  are  hurt." 
The  more  successful  treatment  is  to  say,  "Oh  nonsense 
[wo-sense  material],  you  're  not  hurt ;  you  only  think  you 
are."  Presently  the  child  forgets  all  about  the  accident, 
and  is  at  play  again. 

Drugs,  cataplasms,  and  whiskey  are  shocking  substi- 
tutes for  the  dignity  and  potency  of  Mind,  and  its  divine 
power  to  heal.  It  is  pitiful  to  lead  men  into  temptation 
through  the  byways  of  physiology  and  Materia  medica. 
To  victimize  the  race  with  intoxicating  prescriptions  for 
the  sick  —  until  mortal  mind  acquires  an  educated  appe- 
tite for  strong  drinks,  and  men  and  women  are  made 
loathsome  sots  —  is  not  only  unchristian,  but  inhuman. 

The  physical  affirmation  of  disease  should  always  be 
met  with  the  mental  negation.  Whatever  the  mind 
desires  to  produce  on  the  body  it  should  express  men- 
tally, and  hold  fast  to  this  ideal. 

If  you  have  sound  and  capacious  lungs,  and  want  them 
to  remain  so,  be  always  ready  with  the  mental  protest 
against  the  opposite  belief.  Discard  all  notions  about 
lungs,  tubercles,  or  hereditary  consumption,  arising  from 
any  circumstance,  and  you  will  find  that  Mind,  self- 
consciously assured  of  its  power,  can  steer  the  body  into 
health  or  sickness,  as  directly  as  it  can  forbid  the  feet  to 
walk  or  impel  the  hands  to  steal. 

Through  fear  the  body  becomes  suddenly  weak  or 
abnormally  strong,  showing  mortal  mind  to  be  the  pro- 
ducer of  strength  or  weakness.  A  sudden  shock  from 
fear  or  grief  has  caused  instantaneous  death.  Because 
fear  originates  in  the  unconscious  mortal  mind,  it  pro- 
duces disease  or  death  involuntarily.  I  never  knew  a 
patient  who  did  not  recover  when  the  fear  of  the  disease 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  337 

was  gone.  The  conscious  mortal  mind  is  superior  to  its 
unconscious  substratum,  and  the  stronger  never  yields 
to  the  weaker  except  through  fear  or  choice. 

If  mortal  mind  is  its  own  enemy,  and  works  against 
itself,  it  does  little  in  the  right  direction  and  much 
in  the  wrong.  Cherishing  evil  passions  and  malicious! 
purposes,  this  mind  is  not  a  healer,  but  engenders  dis-l 
ease  and  death. 

I  would  sooner  be  exposed  to  every  plague  on  earth, 
than  endure  the  cumulative  effects  of  guilty  conscience. 
The  abiding  consciousness  of  wrong-doing  tends  to  de- 
stroy the  ability  to  do  right.  If  sin  is  not  repented  of, 
and  is  not  lessening,  it  is  hastening  on  to  physical  and 
moral  self-destruction.  We  are  conquered  by  the  moral 
punishments  we  incur,  and  by  the  ills  we  dread. 

Disease  is  a  fear  expressed,  not  so  much  by  the  lips, 
as  in  the  functions  of  the  body.  Mitigate  the  fear,  and 
you  relieve  the  oppressed  organ;  and  the  inflammation, 
decomposition,  or  deposit  will  abate.  Destroy  the  fear, 
and  the  disabled  organ  will  resume  its  healthy  functions. 

Consumptive  patients  always  show  great  hopefulness 
and  courage,  even  when  in  hopeless  danger.  This  state 
of  mind  is  anomalous,  except  to  the  expert  in  Christian 
Science.  The  mental  state,  being  unconscious,  is  not 
understood.  It  is  a  stage  of  fear  so  excessive  that  it 
amounts  to  fortitude.  The  belief  in  consumption  pre- 
sents to  mortal  thought  an  image  more  terrifying  than 
any  other  disease.  The  patient  turns  involuntarily  from 
contemplating  it ;  but,  though  unacknowledged,  the  latent 
fear  remains  strongly  in  mind. 

Just  so  it  is  with  the  greatest  crime.  It  is  the  most 
subtle,  and  does  its  work  almost  unperceived.     The  most 

22 


338  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

fatal  disease  comes  from  the  most  hidden,  undefined,  and 
insidious  belief. 

Ignorance  of  the  cause  or  approach  of  disease  is  no 
argument  against  its  mental  origin.  You  confess  to 
ignorance  of  the  future,  and  incapacity  to  preserve  your 
own  life,  and  this  belief  only  precipitates  the  danger. 
Such  a  state  of  mind  induces  fear.  It  is  like  walking 
in  darkness,  on  the  edge  of  a  precipice.  You  cannot 
forget  the  danger.  The  fear  is  present,  and  your  steps 
are  less  firm  because  of  the  peril. 

The  history  of  Christianity  furnishes  sublime  proofs 
of  the  supporting  influence  and  protecting  power  be- 
stowed on  man  by  his  Heavenly  Father,  the  omnipotent 
Mind,  who  gives  him  strength  to  defend  himself  not 
only  from  temptation,  but  from   bodily  suffering. 

A  patient  thoroughly  booked  in  medical  theories  has 
less  sense  of  the  divine  power,  and  is  more  difficult  to 
heal  through  Mind,  than  an  aboriginal  Indian  who 
never  bowed  the  knee  to  the  Baal  of  civilization. 

The  Christian  martyrs  were  prophets  of  Christian 
Science.  Through  the  uplifting  and  consecrating  power 
of  Divine  Truth  they  obtained  a  victory  over  the  senses, 
a  victory  that  Science  alone  can  explain.  Stolidity  is 
an  opposite  state  of  mortal  mind,  and  suffers  less,  because 
it  knows  less,  of  material  law. 

If  Mind  is  the  only  actor,  how  can  mechanism  be 
automatic  ?  Mortal  mind  constructs  a  machine,  man- 
ages it,  and  then  calls  it  material.  A  mill  at  work,  or 
the  action  of  a  water-wheel,  are  effects.  Their  primary 
cause  is  mortal  mind.  Without  this  mind  the  body  is 
devoid  of  action,  and  this  deadness  shows  where  the  life 
was, —  in  the  cause,  not  the  effect. 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  339 

Mortal  mind  sends  its  despatches  over  the  body,  but 
it  is  both  telegraph-office  and  wire.  Nerves  are  unable 
to  talk,  and  matter  can  return  no  answer  to  mind. 

When  the  blood  rushes  through  the  veins,  or  lan- 
guidly creeps  along  its  frozen  channels,  we  call  this 
condition  disease.  This  is  a  misconception.  Fear  is 
producing  the  propulsion  or  the  languor ;  and  we  prove 
this  to  be  so  when  the  fear  is  destroyed,  and  the  cir- 
culation returns  to  that  standard  which  mortal  mind  has 
decided  upon  as  essential  for  health. 

Anodynes,  counter-irritants,  and  depiction  never  re- 
duce inflammation,  as  will  the  Truth  of  Being,  whis- 
pered into  the  thoughtful  ear.  If  Christian  Healing 
is  abused  by  a  mere  smattering  of  Science,  it  becomes 
a  shocking  bore.  It  starts  a  petty  cross-fire  over  every 
cripple  and  invalid,  sending  into  him  the  cold  bullet, 
"  Nothing  ails  you,"  instead  of  cheerfully  effecting  a 
cure. 

The  question  is,  which  is  first,  mind  or  pain  ?  If  pain 
is  first,  what  feels  it?  If  mind  is  first,  then  mind  makes 
the  pain.  You  say  a  boil  is  painful ;  but  that  is  impos- 
sible, for  matter  without  mind  is  not  painful.  The  boil 
simply  manifests  your  belief  in  pain, —  inflammation  and 
swelling;  and  you  call  this  belief  a  boil. 

Heat  and  cold  are  products  of  fear.  The  body,  bereft 
of  mortal  mind,  at  first  cools ;  and  afterwards  it  is  re- 
solved into  its  primitive  mortal  elements,  —  dies,  as  men 
say.  Fear  produces  animal  heat,  and  expels  it  through 
other  beliefs,  that  either  cause  the  abandonment  of  fear, 
or  increase  it  to  the  point  of  self-destruction  and  death. 
Sin  is  fear,  and  must  produce  (in  belief)  inflammation 
and  death.     Heat  would  pass  from  the  body  as  painlessly 


340  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

as  gas  when  it  evaporates,  but  for  the  belief  that  inflam- 
mation and  pain  must  accompany  it. 

Chills  and  fever  are  often  the  form  in  which  fear 
manifests  itself.  Change  the  mental  state,  and  the  chills 
and  fever  disappear.  Even  a  mesmerist  can  prove  this, 
but  a  Christian  Scientist  can  never  prove  it  in  the  same 
way.  The  mesmerist  scares  his  subject  into  quaking, 
though  the  victim  knows  not  what  is  frightening  him. 
The  Scientist  removes  the  terror,  stops  the  shaking,  and 
is  incapable  of  producing  the  fear.  Truth  punishes  sin, 
but  cannot  produce  either  sin  or  sickness. 

The  patient  may  tell  you  that  he  has  a  humor  in  the 
blood,  a  scrofulous  diathesis.  His  parents  have  believed 
that  before  him,  or  some  of  his  progenitors  farther  back. 
Now  mortal  mind,  not  matter,  forms  that  conclusion 
and  its  results.  You  will  have  humors  just  as  long  as 
you  believe  them  to  be  either  safety-valves,  or  mentally 
ineradicable. 

A  corrupt  mind  is  manifested  in  a  corrupt  body.  Lust, 
malice,  and  all  sorts  of  evil,  are  diseased  beliefs,  and  you 
can  only  destroy  them  by  destroying  the  wicked  motives 
which  produced  them.  If  the  evil  has  ended  in  the  con- 
scious mortal  mind,  while  its  effects  still  remain  on  the  un- 
conscious, you  can  remove  this  disorder  only  as  God's  law 
is  fulfilled,  when  punishment  has  cancelled  the  crime. 

Fear,  whether  it  arise  from  ignorance  or  malice,  is  the 
whole  of  disease.  You  can  cure  the  fear  that  is  occasioned 
by  ignorance ;  but  you  cannot  remove  the  fearful  effects 
produced  by  sin,  so  long  as  sinful  motives  or  desires 
remain. 

A  mental  state  of  self-condemnation  and  guilt,  or  a 
faltering  and   doubting  trust  in  Truth,  are  unsuitable 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  341 

conditions  for  healing  the  sick.  Such  mental  states  in- 
dicate weakness,  instead  of  strength.  Hence  the  neces- 
sity of  being  right  yourself,  in  order  to  teach  this  Science 
of  Healing.  You  must  utilize  the  might  of  Mind,  and 
its  moral  power,  in  order  to  Avalk  over  the  waves  of  error, 
and  support  your  claims  by  demonstration.  If  lost  your- 
self in  the  belief  and  fear  of  disease,  and  ignorant  of 
the  mental  remedy,  you  fail  to  use  the  energies  of  Mind 
in  your  own  behalf,  you  can  exercise  little  or  no  power 
for  others'  help.  "  First  cast  the  beam  out  of  thine  own 
eye,  and  then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  cast  the  mote  out 
of  thy  brother's  eye." 

Men  in  business  have  found  Christian  Science  impor- 
tant to  enhance  their  physical  and  mental  powers,  to 
enlarge  their  perception  of  character,  to  give  them  acute- 
ness  and  comprehensiveness,  and  an  ability  to  go  beyond 
their  ordinary  business  capacity.  The  mind,  imbued 
with  this  Science,  becomes  more  elastic,  is  capable  of 
greater  endurance,  and  requires  less  repose. 

The  Science  of  Being  develops  the  latent  capacities 
and  possibilities  of  man.  It  extends  the  atmosphere  of 
thought,  giving  mortals  access  to  broader  and  higher 
circles.  A  confined  odor  is  not  as  beneficent  as  the 
escaped  fragrance. 

Give  up  the  belief  that  Mind  is  compressed  within  the 
skull,  and  that  matter  is  the  limit  of  humanity,  and  you 
will  quickly  become  more  manly  or  womanly,  understand- 
ing yourselves  and  your  Maker  better  than  before. 

Man  is  never  sick;  for  Mind  is  not  sick,  and  matter 
cannot  be.  Illusion  is  both  the  tempter  and  the  tempted, 
the  sin  and  the  sinner,  the  disease  and  its  cause,  death 
and  the  dving.     It  is  well  to  be  cheerful  in  sickness;  to 


342  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTII. 

be  hopeful  is  still  better  ;  but  to  understand  that  sickness 
is  a  delusion,  and  that  Truth  can  destroy  it,  is  best  of 
all,  for  it  is  the  universal  and  perfect  remedy. 

We  say  that  one  mortal  mind  can  influence  another, 
and  thereby  affect  the  body;  but  we  rarely  remember  that 
we  govern  our  own  bodies.  The  mesmerizer  produces  pain 
by  making  his  subject  believe  that  he  feels  it.  Here 
pain  is  proven  to  be  a  belief  without  an  adequate  cause. 
That  social  curse,  the  mesmerist,  by  making  his  victims 
believe  they  cannot  move  a  limb,  renders  it  impossible 
for  them  to  do  so  until  their  belief  or  understanding 
masters  his. 

So  the  sick,  through  belief,  have  induced  stiff  joints 
and  cramped  muscles.  The  only  difference  between 
voluntary  and  involuntary  mesmerism  is,  that  one  is 
done  consciously  and  the  other  unconsciously. 

In  the  one  case  it  is  understood  that  the  deformity  or 
disease  is  a  mental  illusion ;  while  in  the  other  it  is 
insisted  that  the  misfortune  is  a  material  effect.  Mortal 
mind  is  employed  to  remove  the  illusion  in  one  case ; 
but  matter  is  appealed  to  in  the  other.  Really,  both  have 
their  origin  in  mortal  mind, and  are  produced  by  it;  and 
they  should  be  healed  by  Immortal  Mind. 

Faith  in  time  and  medicine  will  soothe  fear  and  change 
belief.  Faith  even  removes  bodily  ailments  for  a  season  ; 
or  else  it  changes  those  ills  into  new  and  more  difiicult 
forms  of  disease,  until  at  length  the  Science  of  Mind 
comes  to  the  rescue,  and  we  comprehend  the  mystery. 

"But,"  says  one,  "no  man  can  mesmerize  me."  That 
is  a  mistake.  Mortal  man  is  a  belief,  and  not  the  Truth 
of  Being.  The  boaster  is  constantly  producing  on  him- 
self the  results  of  belief;  and  he  will  continue  to  do  so, 


HEALING   AND    TEACHING.  343 

until  this  belief  is  deprived  of  its  imaginary  powers  by 
Truth,  which  sweeps  away  the  gossamer  web  of  mortal 
illusion.  The  most  self-reliant  state  is  one  of  rectitude 
and  understanding,  and  this  is  best  adapted  to  heal  the 
sick. 

Expose  the  body  to  certain  temperatures,  and  illusion 
says  that  it  takes  a  cold  and  has  catarrh ;  but  no  such 
result  occurs  without  mind  to  demand  it  and  produce  it. 

The  corpse,  deserted  by  thought,  is  cold  and  decays,  but 
it  never  suffers.  The  body  of  Mind  is  subject  to  Mind. 
Mortal  mind  says,  "My  body  is  dying  —  disappearing." 
To  others  this  body  has  not  disappeared.  They  will 
bury  it,  and  believe  that  the  body  will  decompose  intu 
dust.  But  this  is  not  so  to  the  dying  belief.  Mortals 
waken  from  the  dream  of  death,  with  healthy  bodies,  not 
seen  by  those  who  think  they  have  buried  the  body, — 
and  that  Mind  has  lost  a  body. 

While  belief  is  declaring  that  certain  states  of  the 
atmosphere  produce  catarrh,  fever,  rheumatism,  or  con- 
sumption, those  effects  will  follow,  —  not  because  of  the 
climate,  but  on  account  of  the  belief.  I  have  healed  dis- 
eases in  too  many  instances,  through  the  action  of  Truth 
on  the  mind,  and  its  corresponding  effects  on  the  body, 
not  to  know  that  what  I  say  is  true. 

Invalids  flee  to  tropical  climates  in  order  to  save  their 
lives,  but  they  come  back  no  better  than  when  they  went 
away.  Then  is  the  time  to  cure  them  with  Christian  Sci- 
ence, and  prove  that  they  can  be  healthy  in  all  climates, 
when  their  fear  of  climate  is  driven  out. 

The  material  body,  that  you  call  me,  is  mortal  mind  ; 
and  this  mind  is  material  in  its  sensation,  even  as  the 
body  that  has  originated  in  material  sense,  and  been 


344  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

developed  according  to  it.  This  materialism  of  parent 
and  child  is  in  mortal  mind,  as  the  dead  body  proves ; 
for  that  body,  when  the  law  of  this  mind  has  doomed  it 
to  decay,  is  no  longer  thy  parent. 

The  Science  of  Being  unveils  the  errors  of  sense  ;  and 
spiritual  perception,  aided  by  Science,  is  able  to  reach 
Truth.  Then  error  disappears.  Sin,  sickness,  and  death 
will  abate,  and  seem  less  real,  as  we  approach  that 
Utopian  period,  and  then  we  shall  no  more  fall  into 
sickness  than  into  sin.  The  moral  man  has  no  fear  of 
committing  a  murder,  and  he  should  be  as  strong  on  the 
question  of  disease. 

The  Christian  Scientist  goes  on  to  conquer  sin,  sick- 
ness, and  death  ;  and  he  will  overcome  them  in  propor- 
tion as  he  is  conscious  of  their  powerlessness,  and  of  the 
might  of  divine  power.  Sickness,  to  him,  is  no  less  a 
temptation  than  sin  is,  and  he  heals  them  both  by  under- 
standing God's  power  over  them.  He  knows  they  are 
errors  of  belief,  that  Truth  can  and  will  destroy. 

Resist  the  devil  —  error,  of  whatever  sort  —  and  it 
will  flee  from  you.  Error  is  opposed  to  Life.  We  can 
and  shall  ultimately  so  rise  as  to  avail  ourselves  of  the 
supremacy  of  Truth  over  error,  Life  over  death,  and 
Good  over  evil,  in  every  direction  ;  and  this  will  go  on 
until  we  no  more  fear  that  we  shall  be  sick  and  die,  than 
that  we  shall  steal,  murder,  or  commit  suicide.  Sick- 
ness, as  well  as  sin,  involves  weakness,  temptation,  and 
fall,  —  a  loss  of  that  control  over  the  body  which  the 
apostle  declared  to  be  "  our  reasonable  service." 

Let  the  slave  of  wrong  desire  learn  the  lessons  of  Sci- 
ence, and  he  will  get  the  better  of  that  desire,  and  ascend 
a  degree  in  the  scale  of  health,  happiness,  and  Life. 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  345 

Heed  not  the  images  forever  thronging 

From  out  the  foregone  life  thou  liv'st  no  more. 

Faint-hearted  mariner!  still  art  thou  longing 
For  the  dim  line  of  the  receding  shore  ? 

The  pallid  invalid,  whom  you  declare  to  be  wasting 
away  with  consumption  of  the  blood,  should  be  told  that 
blood  never  gave  Life  and  can  never  take  it  away ;  that 
there  is  more  life  and  immortality  in  one  good  motive 
and  act,  than  in  all  the  blood  that  ever  flowed  through 
mortal  veins,  stimulating  a  personal  sense  of  material 
life. 

Let  the  despairing  invalid,  inspecting  the  hue  of  her 
blood  on  a  cambric  handkerchief,  think  of  the  experiment 
of  those  Oxford  students,  who  caused  the  death  of  a 
felon,  through  the  belief  that  he  was  bleeding  to  death, 
when  not  a  drop  of  blood  had  been  shed.  Then  let  her 
learn  the  opposite  principle  of  Life,  as  taught  in  Chris- 
tian Science,  and  she  will  understand  that  she  is  not 
dying  on  accoun'  of  the  state  of  her  blood,  but  suffer- 
ing from  her  belief  that  blood  is  destroying  her  life. 
The  fact  is,  that  the  so-called  vital  current  does  not 
affect  her  health,  but  her  fear  produces  the  results  she 
dreads. 

The  belief  that  Life  is  contingent  on  matter  must  be 
met  and  mastered  by  Science,  before  Life  can  be  under- 
stood and  its  harmony  obtained.  Christian  healing  has 
this  advantage  over  other  methods,  —  that  it  is  Truth 
controlling  error,  and  by  it  man  goes  up  higher.  Other 
methods  are  embodiments  of  error  opposing  error,  and 
represent  an  increasing  warfare  of  matter  with  matter. 

Disquisitions  on  disease  have  a  mental  effect  similar  to 
that  produced  by  telling  ghost-stories  in  the  dark.     Noth- 


346  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

inffis  understood  of  material  existence.  Mortals  are  here 
without  their  consent,  to  be  removed  as  involuntarily, 
not  knowing  why  or  when.  As  children  look  everywhere 
for  the  imaginary  ghost,  so  sick  humanity  sees  danger  in 
every  direction,  and  looks  for  relief  in  all  ways  except 
the  right  one.  Darkness  induces  fear.  The  adult  no 
more  comprehends  his  own  being  than  does  the  child  ; 
and  he  must  be  taken  out  of  his  darkness  before  he  can 
get  rid  of  the  illusive  sufferings  that  throng  it. 

That  Life  is  not  contingent  on  bodily  conditions  is 
proven,  when  we  see  that  Life  and  man  survive  this 
body.  Spiritually  we  cannot  discern  cither  sin,  sick- 
ness, or  death  ;  and  they  disappear  in  the  ratio  of  our 
spiritual  growth.  Sickness  is  not  imaginary.  It  is  more 
than  fancy,  for  it  is  a  solid  conviction. 

An  animal  may  infuriate  another  by  looking  him  in 
the  eye,  and  both  will  fight  tor  nothing.  A  man's  gaze, 
fastened  fearlessly  on  a  ferocious  beast,  often  causes  him 
to  retreat  in  terror.  This  latter  occurrence  represents 
the  power  of  Truth  over  error,  —  the  might  of  Intelli- 
gence exercised  over  mortal  fears,  to  destroy  them ; 
whereas  the  hygienic  drilling  and  drugging,  adopted  to 
cure  disease,  are  represented  by  the  two  beasts  who 
quarrel  on  an  intensely  material  basis,  into  which  mind 
scarcely  enters. 

The  sick  are  more  deplorably  lost  than  the  sinner,  if 
the  sick  cannot  rely  on  God  for  help,  and  the  sinner 
can. 

The  movement-cure  —  pinching  and  pounding  the  poor 
body,  to  make  it  sensibly  well,  when  it  ought  to  be  insen- 
sibly so  —  is  another  medical  mistake,  resulting  from 
the  usual  notion  that  health  depends  on  inert  matter, 


HEALING   AND    TEACHING.  347 

instead  of  on  Mind.  Can  matter,  or  what  is  termed 
matter,  act  without  Mind  ? 

You  say  that  certain  material  combinations  produce 
disease  ;  but  if  the  material  body  causes  disease,  can 
matter  cure  what  itself  causes?  Mortal  mind  prescribes 
the  drug  and  administers  it.  Mortal  mind  plans  the 
exercise,  and  puts  the  body  through  certain  motions. 
No  gastric  gas  accumulates,  not  a  secretion  or  com- 
bination can  operate,  apart  from  the  action  of  mortal 
thought. 

Anatomy  describes  muscular  action  as  produced  by 
mind  in  one  instance,  and  not  in  another.  Such  falla- 
cies beset  every  material  theory.  One  statement  contra- 
dicts another. 

The  motion  of  the  arm  is  no  more  dependent  upon  the 
direction  of  mortal  mind,  than  are  the  action  and  secre- 
tions of  the  liver.  When  this  mind  quits  the  body,  the 
liver  becomes  no  more  torpid  than  the  hand ;  both  are 
dead. 

Anatomy  finds  a  necessity  for  nerves,  to  convey  the 
mandate  of  mind  to  muscle,  and  cause  action  ;  but  what 
does  anatomy  say  when  the  cords  contract  and  become 
immovable  ?  Has  mortal  mind  ceased  speaking  to  them  ; 
or  can  muscles,  bones,  blood,  and  nerves  rebel  against 
mind  in  one  instance,  and  not  in  another,  and  become 
cramped  despite  the  mental  protest  ? 

Does  disease  dispute  the  empire  of  Mind,  dethrone  it, 
and  take  the  government  into  its  own  hands  ?  Is  sick- 
ness an  aggressive,  self-constituted  material  power,  that 
copes  astutely  with  Mind,  and  finally  conquers  it  ?  Has 
God  endowed  matter  with  power  to  disable  Mind,  and 
chill    harmony   with   a   long,   cold   night    of    discord  ? 


348  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Such  a  power,  without  the  divine  permission,  is  incon- 
ceivable ;  and,  if  divinely  directed,  such  a  power  mani- 
fests less  wisdom  than  we  usually  find  displayed  in 
human  governments. 

Unless  muscles  are  self-acting  at  all  times,  they  are 
never  so,  —  never  capable  of  acting  contrary  to  mental 
direction.  If  muscles  can  cease  to  act,  and  become  rigid 
of  their  own  preference,  —  be  deformed  or  symmetrical, 
as  they  please,  or  as  disease  directs,  —  they  must  be  self- 
directing.  Why  then  consult  anatomy,  to  learn  how 
mortal  mind  governs  muscle,  if  we  are  only  to  learn  from 
anatomy  that  muscle  is  not  so  governed  ? 

Is  man  a  material  fungus,  without  Mind  to  help  him  ? 
Is  a  stiff  joint  or  contracted  muscle  as  natural  a  result 
of  law  as  the  supple  and  elastic  condition  of  the  healthy 
limb  ? 

If  disease  can  attack  and  control  the  body  without  the 
consent  of  mortal  mind,  sin  can  do  the  same ;  for  both 
are  error,  and  were  announced  as  partners  from  the  be- 
ginning. The  Christian  Scientist  finds  only  effects  where 
the  ordinary  physician  looks  for  causes.  The  real  juris- 
diction is  in  Mind,  controlling  every  effect,  and  recogniz- 
ing all  causation  as  vested  in  itself. 

The  prophylactic  and  therapeutic  (i.  e.  the  preventive 
and  curative)  arts  belong  emphatically  to  Christian  Sci- 
ence ;  as  would  be  readily  seen,  if  psychology,  or  the 
Science  of  Soul,  were  understood.  Medicine  is  finding 
its  proper  level.  Limited  to  matter,  by  its  own  law,  it 
has  none  of  the  advantages  of  Mind. 

Ontology  is  defined  as  "  the  science  of  the  necessary 
constituents  and  relations  of  all  beings."  This  is  the 
element  in  my  medical  system  which  first  engaged  my 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  349 

attention.  In  ontology  I  learned  the  nature  and  essence 
of  all  being,  —  Mind,  and  its  essential  qualities.  Its  phar- 
macy is  moral,  and  its  medicine  is  intellectual  and  spirit- 
ual, for  physical  healing  ;  yet  this  most  important  branch 
is  the  one  least  understood  and  demonstrated  by  meta- 
physical quacks. 

The  anatomy  of  Christian  Science  is  mental  self-knowl- 
edge, and  involves  the  art  of  dissecting  thoughts,  in  or- 
der to  discover  their  quality,  quantity,  and  origin.  Are 
thoughts  divine  or  human  ?  That  is  the  important  ques- 
tion. This  branch  of  study  is  indispensable  to  the  ex- 
cision of  error.  It  teaches  when  and  how  to  probe  the 
self-inflicted  wounds  of  malice,  envy,  and  hate.  It  bids 
mad  ambition  pause.  It  bestows  the  hallowed  influences 
of  unselfishness,  philanthropy,  spiritual  love,  and  the 
government  of  the  body,  both  in  health  and  sickness. 

Teacher  and  student  should  be  familiar  with  the  ob- 
stetrics of  this  Science.  To  attend  properly  the  birth  of 
the  new  child,  or  the  divine  idea,  you  should  so  detach 
mortal  thought  from  its  material  conceptions,  that  the 
birth  will  be  natural  and  safe.  Though  gathering  new 
energies,  an  idea  should  injure  none  of  its  useful  sur- 
roundings, in  the  travail  of  spiritual  birth.  It  should 
not  have  within  it  a  single  element  of  error,  and  should 
remove  properly  whatever  is  offensive.  Then  would  the 
new  idea,  conceived  and  born  of  Truth  and  Love,  be 
clad  in  white  garments.  Its  beginning  will  be  meek,  its 
growth  sturdy,  and  its  maturity  undecaying. 

The  treatment  of  insanity  is  especially  interesting. 
However  obstinate  the  case,  it  yields  more  naturally  than 
most  diseases  to  the  salutary  action  of  Truth,  which  is 
the  counteraction  of  error. 


350  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  leading  arguments  to  be  used  in  curing  insanity 
are  the  same  as  in  other  diseases :  namely,  the  im- 
possibility for  matter  to  control  Mind,  or  to  suffer ;  the 
need  that  mortal  mind  be  healed  by  Truth  ;  that  Mind 
can  establish  a  healthy  brain  ;  that  Intelligence  can  de- 
stroy all  error,  whether  that  error  be  called  physical  or 
mental,  dementia  or  dysentery. 

There  are  many  species  of  insanity.  Sin  is  a  high 
degree  of  insanity.  It  is  only  spared  from  this  classi- 
fication because  its  method  of  madness  is  more  in 
consonance  with  common  mortal  belief.  Every  sort 
of  sickness  is  a  degree  of  insanity ;  that  is,  sickness 
is  always  hallucination.  This  view  is  not  altered  by 
the  fact  that  it  is  not  acknowledged  or  discovered  by 
everybody. 

There  is  a  universal  insanity,  that  mistakes  fable  for 
fact  throughout  the  entire  round  of  the  material  senses  ; 
but  this  general  craze  cannot  shield  the  individual  case 
from  the  special  name  of  insanity.  Those  unfortunate 
people,  who  are  committed  to  insane  asylums,  are  but 
well-defined  instances  of  the  baneful  effects  of  illusion 
on  mortal  minds  and  bodies. 

We  can  never  treat  both  mind  and  matter,  for  there  is 
but  one  existence,  and  that  one  is  immortal  Mind.  The 
supposition  that  we  can  correct  insanity  by  the  use  of 
purgatives  and  narcotics  is  in  itself  a  mild  species  of 
insanity.  Do  drugs  go  of  their  own  accord  to  the  brain, 
and  so  destroy  the  inflammation  of  its  disordered  func- 
tions,—  thus  reaching  mortal  mind  through  matter? 
Or  does  this  mind  first  distribute  the  drugs  through  the 
blood,  and  thence  to  intelligence  and  sentiment  ? 

The  only  effect  produced  by  medicine   is  dependent 


IIEALING   AND   TEACHING.  351 

upon  mental  action.  If  the  mind  were  parted  from  the 
body,  could  you  produce  any  effect  upon  the  brains  by 
applying  the  drug  to  them  ?  Would  the  drug  restore 
will  and  intelligence  to  cerebrum  and  cerebellum  ? 

In  medical  practice  objections  would  be  raised  if  one 
doctor  should  administer  a  drug  to  counteract  the  work- 
ing  of  a  remedy  prescribed  by  another.  It  is  not  less 
important  in  metaphysical  practice,  that  the  minds  which 
surround  your  patient  should  not  act  against  your  in- 
fluence, by  continually  expressing  such  opinions  as  may 
alarm  or  discourage,  or  by  giving  antagonistic  advice. 
While  it  is  certain  that  Mind  can  remove  any  obstacle, 
yet  you  want  the  ear  of  your  auditor.  It  is  more  difficult 
to  make  yourself  heard  mentally  when  others  are  think- 
ing about  your  patients,  or  conversing  with  them  ;  there- 
fore you  should  seek  to  be  alone  with  the  sick  while 
treating  them. 

A  scientific  metaphysician  never  converses  on  other 
subjects  while  treating  the  sick.  The  Scientist  discerns 
more  clearly  the  mental  cause  of  disease  than  the  anato- 
mist does  the  physical,  and  goes  to  work  more  under- 
standingly  and  with  more  self-assurance.  The  greatest 
hindrance  to  the  prosperity  of  Christian  Science  is  the 
envy  of  malpractioners,  who  seek  to  check  the  better 
success  of  the  honest  practitioner,  by  setting  in  motion 
a  counter-current  of  mortal  mind,  designed  to  affect  the 
invalid  as  poison  might  affect  its  antidote. 

Our  Master  easily  read  the  thoughts  of  mankind,  and 
this  insight  better  enabled  him  to  direct  those  thoughts 
aright ;  but  what  would  be  said,  at  this  period,  of  an 
infidel  blasphemer  who  should  hint  that  Jesus  used  his 
incisive  power  injuriously  ? 


352  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  higher  your  attainment  in  the  Science  of  mental 
healing-  and  teaching,  the  more  impossible  it  will  become 
for  you  to  influence  minds  in  any  way  adverse  to  their 
highest  interest.  Jesus  could  injure  no  one  by  his  mind- 
reading.  The  effect  of  his  Mind  was  always  to  heal  and 
save.  His  holy  motives  and  aims  were  traduced  by 
the  sinners  of  that  period,  as  they  would  be  to-day,  if 
Jesus  were  personally  present,  practising  his  Christian 
Science.  No  one,  taught  of  God  to  discern  the  healing 
power  of  Truth,  can  misuse  this  mental  force.  This 
strong  point  in  Christian  Science  is  not  to  be  over- 
looked,—  that  "the  same  fountain  cannot  send  forth 
both  sweet  and  bitter  waters." 

The  student  who  receives  his  knowledge  of  Christian 
Science,  or  Metaphysical  Healing,  from  a  human  teacher, 
may  be  mistaken  in  judgment  and  demonstration ;  but 
God  cannot  mistake  when  He  selects  one  for  this  service 
who  has  grown  into  such  a  fitness  for  it,  as  renders  any 
abuse  of  her  mission  an  impossibility.  The  All-wise  does 
not  bestow  His  trusts  upon  the  unworthy,  when  He  com- 
missions a  messenger  who  is  spiritually  near  Himself. 

Since  the  divine  light  of  Christian  Science  first  dawned 
upon  me,  I  have  never  used  this  newly  discovered  power 
in  any  direction  that  I  should  fear  to  have  openly  known. 
It  was  not  till  years  after  I  was  personally  attacked  by 
mental  malpractice,  not  until  this  attack  was  aimed  at 
my  life,  that  I  investigated  this  subject  thoroughly,  and 
discovered  the  full  purpose  and  extent  of  metaphysical 
quackery. 

Though  the  Scriptures  so  prophesy  of  this  age,  it  never 
seemed  to  me  that  the  Truth  of  God  could  be  made  to 
appear  a  lie,  until  the  Judases  began  to  multiply,  and 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  353 

many  stood  ready  to  accept  the  thirty  pieces  of  treason- 
able silver. 

Had  my  students  abided  closely  by  my  teaching,  not 
one  of  them  could  ever  have  shamed  my  system  by  mal- 
practice, or  turned  from  Christian  Science  to  mesmerism. 
My  object,  ever  since  I  entered  this  held  of  labor,  has 
been  to  prevent  suffering,  never  to  produce  it.  That  we 
cannot  both  produce  and  prevent  the  same  pain  is  self- 
evident. 

I  have  sometimes  wondered  if  the  disciples  of  our 
Master,  the  primitive  healers,  had  such  ripe  experiences 
with  the  machinations  of  sin  as  arc  open  at  this  period, 
—  if  the  hidden  arrows  of  the  wicked  were  aimed  at 
them  as  at  Christian  healers  now,  and  yet  they  were 
able  to  say,  "  None  of  these  things  move  me." 

Our  Master  read  mind  on  a  scientific  basis,  the  omni- 
presence of  Mind.  Approximating  this  discernment  in- 
dicates spiritual  growth,  and  a  union  with  the  infinite 
capacities  of  the  One  Mind.  This  is  the  only  genuine 
Science  of  mind-reading.  Paul  said,  "  To  be  spiritually- 
minded  is  Life."  We  approach  God,  or  Life,  in  the 
ratio  of  our  spirituality  and  fidelity  to  Truth ;  and  in 
that  ratio  we  are  able  to  discern  the  thoughts  of  the  sick 
and  the  sinful,  that  we  may  heal  them.  They  cannot 
hide  from  the  eye  of  Wisdom. 

Whoever  reaches  this  point  of  moral  culture  cannot 
injure  others,  and  must  do  them  good.  The  greater 
or  less  ability  of  a  Christian  Scientist,  to  discern 
thought,  depends  on  his  faithfulness.  This  kind  of 
mind-reading  is  not  clairvoyance  ;  but  it  is  important 
to  our  success  in  healing,  and  is  one  of  the  special 
characteristics  of  that  success. 


354  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  physical  effects  of  fear  illustrate  its  bad  influ- 
ence on  the  body.  Gazing  long  and  helplessly  at  a  lion, 
crouched  for  a  spring  upon  you,  would  you  not  suffer 
and  feel  weak  ?  The  body  is  not  more  affected  by 
animal  fear  than  it  is  by  the  images  of  disease  held 
before  the  mind  that  is  ignorant  of  metaphysics.  Unless 
such  a  cause  of  terror  is  removed  from  contemplation, 
the  senses  will  at  length  be  paralyzed  into  the  belief 
which  men  call  death.  Nothing  but  the  power  of  Truth 
can  prevent  a  fatal  result  from  either  cause,  if  the  occa- 
sion continue  ;  but  that  power  can  prove  man's  dominion 
over  the  beasts  of  the  field  and  the  fear  of  disease. 

Without  fear  there  can  be  no  inflammatory  or  torpid 
action  of  the  system.  Remove  the  fear,  and  you  destroy 
its  effects.  By  looking  a  tiger  fearlessly  in  the  eye, 
Sir  Charles  Napier  sent  him  cowering  back  into  the 
jungle. 

Sir  Humphry  Davy  cured  a  case  of  paralysis  by  simply 
introducing  a  thermometer  into  the  patient's  mouth, — 
which  he  did  in  order  to  ascertain  the  temperature  of 
the  body, — the  patient  supposing  that  this  ceremony 
was  to  heal  him.  If  half  the  attention  given  to  hygiene 
were  given  to  the  study  of  Christian  Science,  and  its 
elevation  of  thought,  this  alone  would  usher  in  the 
millennium. 

Bathing  and  rubbing,  to  alter  the  secretions,  or  remove 
unhealthy  exhalations  from  the  cuticle,  receive  a  useful 
rebuke  from  Christian  Healing.  We  must  beware  of 
making  clean  the  outside  of  the  platter  only. 

A  hint  may  be  taken  from  the  Irish  emigrant,  whose 
filth  docs  not  affect  his  happiness,  when  mind  and  body 
rest  on  the  same  basis.      To  the  mind  equally  gross, 


HEALING   AND    TEACHING.  355 

dirt  gives  no  uneasiness.  It  is  the  native  element  of 
sueh  a  mind,  symbolized  but  not  chafed  by  its  sur- 
roundings ;  but  impurity  and  uncleanliness,  which  do 
not  affect  the  gross,  could  not  be  borne  by  the 
refined. 

We  need  a  clean  body  and  a  clean  mind,  —  a  body 
rendered  pure  by  Mind,  not  by  matter.  One  says,  "I 
take  good  care  of  my  body."  No  doubt  he  attends  to 
it  with  as  much  care  as  he  would  to  the  grooming  of 
his  horse;  and  possibly  the  animal  sensation  of  scrub- 
bing has  more  meaning,  to  such  a  man,  than  the  pure 
and  exalting  influence  of  Mind ;  but  the  Scientist  takes 
the  best  care  of  his  body  when  he  leaves  it  most  out 
of  his  thought,  and,  like  the  Apostle  Paul,  is  "  willing 
rather  to  be  absent  from  the  body,  and  present  with  the 
Lord." 

John  Quincy  Adams  presents  an  instance  of  firm 
health  and  adherence  to  hygienic  rules,  but  there  are 
few  others.  The  tobacco-user,  eating  or  smoking  poison 
for  half  a  century,  sometimes  tells  you  that  the  weed 
preserves  his  health ;  but  does  this  make  it  so  ?  Does 
his  assertion  prove  the  use  of  tobacco  to  be  a  salubrious 
habit,  and  man  the  better  for  it  ?  Such  instances  only 
prove  the  illusive  physical  effect  of  a  belief,  confirming 
the  Scriptural  conclusion,  "As  a  man  thiriketh  in  his 
heart,  so  is  he." 

The  generous  liver  may  object  to  my  small  estimate 
of  the  pleasures  of  the  table.  The  sinner  will  see  that, 
in  the  system  I  teach,  the  demands  of  God  must  be  met. 
The  small  intellect  is  alarmed  at  my  exclusive  appeals 
to  Mind,  and  the  licentious  disposition  is  discouraged 
ever  its  slight  spiritual  prospects.    When  all  are  bidden 


6bi)  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

to  the  feast,  the  excuses  come.  One  has  a  farm,  another 
has  merchandise ;  therefore  they  cannot  come.  Truth 
will  compel  us  all  at  length,  in  ways  we  least  expect,  to 
exchange  the  pleasures  of  sense  for  the  joys  of  Soul. 

Contending  for  the  inharmonious  spectacle  presented 
by  the  senses,  we  virtually  contend  against  the  control 
of  Mind  over  body,  and  deny  the  ability  of  mental  power 
to  produce  a  desired  result.  This  false  method  is  as  if 
a  defendant  should  argue  for  the  plaintiff,  and  in  favor 
of  a  law  which  he  knows  will  militate  against  himself. 

I  would  not  transform  the  infant  at  once  into  a  man, 
nor  would  I  keep  the  suckling  a  lifelong  babe.  No  im 
possible  thing  I  ask,  when  urging  the  claims  of  Christian 
Science ;  but  because  this  teaching  is  in  advance  of  the 
age,  we  should  not  deny  the  need  of  spiritual  Life. 

We  have  no  right  to  say  that  Life  depends  on  matter 
now,  but  will  not  depend  on  it  after  death.  We  cannot 
spend  our  days  here  in  ignorance  of  the  Science  of  Life, 
and  expect  to  find  the  grave  a  reward  for  this  ignorance 
and  sloth.  Death  will  not  make  us  harmonious  and  im- 
mortal, as  a  recompense  for  unfaithfulness.  If  we  give 
no  earthly  heed  to  the  Life  which  is  spiritual  and  eternal, 
we  shall  not  be  ready  for  it  hereafter. 

"This  is  Life  eternal,"  says  Jesus,  —  is,  not  shall  be; 
and  then  he  defines  everlasting  Life  as  a  present  knowl- 
edge of  his  Father  and  himself,  —  "to  know  Thee,  the 
only  true  God,  and  Jesus  the  Christ,  whom  Thou  didst 
send." 

The  Scriptures  say,  "  Man  shall  not  live  by  bread  alone, 
but  by  every  word  of  God,"  —  showing  clearly  that  Truth 
is  the  Life  of  man  ;  whereas  the  world  objects  to  making 
this  teaching  a  reality. 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  357 

If  belief  says  that  food  disturbs  the  harmonious  func- 
tions of  mind  and  body,  either  the  food  or  the  illusion 
must  be  dispensed  with.  Which  shall  it  be  ?  If  this 
belief  be  not  destroyed,  it  may  some  day  say  that  you 
are  dying  from  want  of  food ;  for  the  penalty  is  thus 
coupled  with  the  belief.  The  less  we  know  or  think  about 
hygiene,  the  less  we  are  predisposed  to  sickness. 

It  is  sometimes  said  that  the  uncivilized  Red  Men  are 
more  exempt  from  contagious  diseases  than  the  more 
enlightened  races.  Our  missionaries  may  introduce 
measles  and  small-pox  to  the  Gentiles,  but  do  they 
show  them,  cither  by  precept  or  example,  the  power  of 
God,  Truth,  to  prevent  and  destroy  disease  ?  The  poor 
Indian,  ignorant  of  what  is  termed  hygienic  law,  is 
healthier  than  the  devotee  of  this  supposed  law.  Must 
we  not  then  call  it  a  law  "  more  honored  in  the  breach 
than  the  observance"? 

Even  the  hope  of  freedom  from  the  bondage  of  sick- 
ness and  sin  has  little  inspiration  to  nerve  our  endeavors, 
owing  to  our  fatal  belief  that  error  is  as  real  as  Truth, 
—  that  evil  is  equal  in  power  to  good,  if  not  superior, 
and  that  discord  is  as  normal  as  harmony. 

If  man  did  not  exist  before  his  material  organization, 
he  cannot  exist  after  the  body  is  disintegrated.  If  we 
live  after  death,  and  are  immortal,  we  must  have  lived 
before  birth  ;  for  if  Life  ever  had  any  beginning,  it  must 
have  also  an  ending,  according  to  all  scientific  calcula- 
tions. Do  you  believe  this  ?  No  !  Do  you  understand  it  ? 
No !  And  this  is  why  you  doubt  the  statement,  and  the 
facts  it  implies, 

We  weep  because  others  weep,  we  yawn  because  they 
yawn,  and  we  have  small-pox  because  others  have  it ;  but 


358  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

mortal  mind,  not  matter,  contains  and  carries  the  infec- 
tion. When  this  mental  contagion  is  understood,  we 
shall  he  more  careful  of  our  company  ;  and  we  shall 
avoid  the  loquacious  advocate  of  disease,  as  we  do  the 
advocate  of  crime.  Neither  sympathy  nor  society  should 
ever  tempt  us  to  the  hearing  or  advocacy  of  error. 

Palsy  is  a  helief  that  attacks  mortals  through  fear,  and 
paralyzes  the  body,  making  certain  portions  of  it  im- 
movable. Destroy  the  fear,  show  mortal  mind  that  no. 
muscular  power  can  be  lost,  —  for  Mind  is  supreme, — 
and  you  will  cure  the  palsy. 

Ossification,  or  any  unusual  condition  of  the  bones,  is 
as  directly  the  action  of  mortal  mind  as  insanity.  Bones 
have  only  the  substance  of  thought ;  they  are  only  an 
appearance  to  mortal  mind. 

The  so-called  substance  of  bone  is  formed  first  by  the 
parent's  mind,  through  self-division.  Soon  the  child 
becomes  a  separate,  individualized  thought,  —  another 
mortal  mind,  which  speedily  takes  possession  of  itself. 

What  you  call  matter  was  originally  primitive  error  in 
solution, — the  unformed  mortal  mind,  likened,  by  Milton, 
to  "chaos  and  old  night."  One  theory  about  this  mortal 
mind  is,  that  its  sensations  form  blood,  iiesh,  and  bones. 
The  Science  of  Being  —  wherein  all  is  Mind,  or  God  and 
His  thoughts — -would  still  be  clear,  but  for  the  belief 
that  Mind  can  result  in  matter,  or  that  Mind  can  enter 
its  own  embodied  thought,  and  bind  itself  with  its  own 
beliefs,  calling  its  bonds  material. 

Let  us  suppose  two  parallel  cases  of  bone-disease,  both 
similarly  produced,  and  attended  with  the  same  symp- 
toms. A  surgeon  is  employed  in  one  case,  and  a  Chris- 
tian Scientist  in  the  other.      The  surgeon  —  believing 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  359 

that  matter  forms  its  own  conditions,  and  renders  them 
fatal  at  certain  points  —  entertains  fears  and  doubts  as  to 
the  termination  of  the  injury.  Not  holding  the  reins  of 
government  in  his  own  hands,  he  believes  that  some- 
thing stronger  than  Mind  —  namely,  matter  —  governs 
the  case.  His  treatment  is  therefore  tentative.  This 
mental  state  invites  defeat.  The  belief  that  he  has  a 
master  in  matter  —  and  may  not  be  able  to  mend  the 
bone  —  combines  with  his  fear,  and  both  are  communi- 
cated to  the  patient,  cither  verbally  or  otherwise.  Thus 
his  resistance  to  an  unfavorable  result  is  two-thirds 
disarmed.  Remember  that  the  unexpressed  fear  often- 
times affects  the  sensitive  patient  more  strongly  than 
the  expressed  fear. 

The  Christian  Scientist,  understanding  that  all  is 
Mind,  commences  with  mental  causation,  the  Truth  of 
Being,  to  destroy  the  error.  This  corrective  is  an  alter- 
ative, reaching  to  every  part  of  the  human  system. 
According  to  Scripture,  it  searcheth  "  the  bones  and 
marrow ; "  and  it  restores  the  harmony  of  man. 

The  matter-physician  contends  with  matter,  as  both 
his  foe  and  his  remedy.  He  regards  the  ailment  as 
weakened  or  strengthened,  according  to  the  evidence 
this  foe  presents. 

The  Scientist  —  making  Mind  his  basis  of  operation, 
irrespective  of  matter,  and  regarding  the  Truth  and 
harmony  of  being  as  superior  to  its  error  and  discord 
—  has  rendered  himself  strong,  instead  of  weak,  to 
cope  with  the  case  ;  and  he  proportionately  strength- 
ens his  patient  with  the  stimulus  of  courage  and  con- 
scious power.  Both  courage  and  consciousness  are 
now  at  work  in  the  economy  of  being,  —  according  to 


360  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

the  law  of  Mind,  which  ultimately  asserts  its  absolute 
supremacy. 

Called  to  the  bed  of  death,  what  material  remedy  have 
we,  when  all  such  remedies  have  already  failed  ?  Mind 
is  our  last  resort ;  but  it  should  not  be  deemed  the  least, 
;is  we  shall  learn  in  that  startling  moment.  The  dream 
of  death  is  to  be  mastered  by  Mind.  Thought  must  waken 
from  its  own  material  declaration,  "I  am  dead,"  to  catch 
this  trumpet-word  of  Truth,  "  There  is  no  death  !  " 

All  is  Mind  ;  there  is  no  matter.  Life  is  real,  and 
death  is  the  delusion.  A  demonstration  of  the  facts  of 
Soul,  according  to  Jesus,  resolves  the  dark  visions  of 
sense  into  harmony  and  immortality.  Our  privilege  at 
this  supreme  moment  is  to  prove  the  words  of  our 
Master,  "  If  any  one  keep  my  word,  he  will  never  see 
death."  To  so  divest  our  beliefs  of  their  false  trusts 
and  material  evidences,  that  the  spiritual  facts  of  being 
may  appear,  —  that  is  the  great  step  whereby  to  sweep 
away  the  false  and  give  place  for  the  true.  Thus  we 
may  establish  in  Truth  the  temple,  or  body,  "whose 
builder  and  maker  is  God." 

We  should  consecrate  existence,  not  "to  the  unknown 
God,"  whom  we  "  ignorantly  worship,"  but  to  the  eternal 
builder,  the  everlasting  Father,  —  the  Life,  that  mortal 
sense  cannot  impair  or  mortal  belief  destroy.  Wo  have 
tested  the  ability  of  mental  might  to  offset  human  mis- 
conceptions, and  replace  them  with  the  Life  that  is 
spiritual,  not  material. 

I  here  present  my  readers  with  an  allegory  illustrative 
of  the  law  of  Mind,  and  the  supposed  laws  of  matter 
and  hygiene. 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  3G1 

Suppose  a  mental  case  to  be  on  trial,  as  cases  are 
tried  in  court.  A  man  is  charged  with  liver-complaint. 
The  patient  feels  ill,  ruminates,  and  the  trial  commences. 
Personal  Sense  is  the  plaintiff.  Mortal  Man  is  the  de- 
fendant. Belief  is  the  attorney  for  Personal  Sense. 
Mortal  Minds  constitute  the  jury.  Materia  Medica,  Anat- 
omy, Physiology,  Mesmerism,  and  Mediumship  are  the 
pretended  friends  of  Man.  The  court-room  is  filled  with 
interested  spectators,  and  Judge  Medicine  is  on  the  bench. 

The  evidence  for  the  prosecution  being  called  for,  a 
witness  testifies  thus  :  — 

I  represent  Health-laws.  I  was  present  on  certain  nights 
when  the  prisoner,  or  patient,  watched  with  a  sick  friend. 
Although  I  have  the  superintendence  of  human  affairs,  I  was 
personally  abused  on  those  occasions.  I  was  told  that  I  must 
remain  silent  until  called  for  at  this  trial,  when  I  should  be  al- 
lowed to  testify  in  the  case.  Nothwithstanding  my  rules  to  the 
contrary,  the  j:>risoner  watched  with  the  sick  every  night  in  the 
week.  When  thirsty,  he  gave  him  drink.  During  all  this 
time  lie  attended  to  his  daily  labors,  partaking  of  food  at  irreg- 
ular intervals,  sometimes  retiring  to  sleep  immediately  after  a 
heavy  meal.  At  last  he  had  the  liver-complaint ;  which  I  con- 
sidered criminal,  inasmuch  as  the  offence  is  deemed  punishable 
with  death.  Therefore  I  arrested  Mortal  Man  in  behalf  of  the 
state  (i.  e.  Body)  and  cast  him  into  prison.  At  the  time  of  the 
arrest  the  prisoner  summoned  Physiology,  Materia  Medica, 
the  felon  Mesmerism,  and  a  masked  individual  named  Medium- 
ship,  to  hinder  his  punishment.  The  struggle,  on  their  part, 
was  long.  Material  missiles  were  employed  vigorously,  but 
unavailingly.  Materia  Medica  held  out  the  longest ;  but  at 
length  all  these  assistants  gave  up  their  weapons  to  me  as  a 
representative  of  Health-laws,  and  I  succeeded  in  getting  Mortal 
Man  into  close  confinement. 


362  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  next  witness  is  called  :  — 

I  am  Coated  Tongue.  I  am  covered  with  a  foul  fur,  placed 
on  me  the  night  of  the  liver-attack.  Morbid  Secretion,  Irreg- 
ular Appetite,  Constipation,  Foul  Stomach,  and  Debility  are 
other  witnesses  to  confirm  my  statements.  Morbid  Secretion 
mesmerized  the  prisoner  and  took  control  of  bis  mind,  produc- 
ing sleepiness,  making  him  despondent,  —  that  his  fate  might  the 
sooner  be  decided. 

Another  witness  takes  the  stand  and  testifies  :  — 

I  am  Sallow  Skin.  I  have  been  dry,  hot,  and  chilled  by 
turns,  since  the  night  of  the  liver-attack.  I  have  lost  my 
healthy  hue,  and  become  bad-looking,  although  nothing  on 
my  part  has  occasioned  this  change.  I  practise  daily  ablu- 
tions, and  perform  my  functions  as  usual,  but  I  am  robbed  of 
my  good  looks. 

The  next  witness  testifies :  — 

I  am  Nerve,  the  Generalissimo  over  Mortal  Man.  I  am  inti- 
mately acquainted  with  the  plaintiff,  Personal  Sense,  and  know 
him  to  be  truthful  and  upright;  whereas  Mortal  Man,  the 
prisoner  at  the  bar,  is  capable  of  falsehood.  I  was  witness  to 
the  crime  of  liver-complaint.  I  knew  the  prisoner  would 
commit  it,  for  I  convey  messages  from  my  residence  in  Matter, 
alias  Brain,  to  Body,  and  am  on  intimate  terms  with  Error, 
who  is  a  personal  acquaintance  of  the  prisoner. 

Another  witness  is  called  for  by  the  Court,  and 
says :  — 

I  am  Mortality,  Governor  of  the  Province  of  Body,  in  which 
Mortal  Man  resides.  In  this  province  there  is  a  statute  re- 
garding disease,  —  namely,  that  he  upon  whose  person  dis- 
ease is  found  shall  be  treated  as  a  criminal  and  punished  with 
death. 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  6b3 

The  Judge  asks  if,  by  doing  good  to  the  neighbor,  it  is 
possible  for  anybody  to  become  diseased,  transgress  the 
laws,  and  merit  punishment;  and  Governor  Mortality 
replies  in  the  affirmative. 

The  deposition  of  Mr.  Abdomen  is  then  read,  he  being 
too  inactive  to  be  present. 

Another  witness  takes  the  stand,  and  testifies  :  — 

I  am  Ulceration.  I  was  sent  for,  shortly  after  the  night  of 
the  liver-attack,  by  the  officer  of  the  Board  of  Health,  who  pro- 
tested that  the  prisoner  had  abused  him,  and  that  my  presence 
was  required  to  confirm  his  testimony.  One  of  the  prisoner's 
friends,  Materia  Medica,  was  present  when  I  arrived,  endeavor- 
ing to  assist  the  prisoner  to  escape  from  the  hands  of  justice, 
alias  nature's  law  ;  but  my  sudden  appearance  with  a  message 
from  the  Board  of  Health  changed  his  purpose,  and  he  decided 
at  once  that  the  prisoner  should  die. 

The  testimony  for  the  plaintiff,  Personal  Sense,  being 
closed,  Judge  Medicine  arises,  and  with  great  solemnity 
addresses  the  jury  of  Mortal  Minds.  He  analyzes  the 
offence,  reviews  the  testimony,  and  explains  the  law 
relating  to  liver-complaint ;  the  conclusion  of  which  is, 
that  laws  of  nature  render  disease  homicidal.  In  compli- 
ance with  a  stern  duty,  his  honor,  Judge  Medicine  urges 
the  jury  not  to  allow  their  judgment  to  be  warped  by 
the  petty  suggestions  of  Sentiment.  They  must  re- 
gard, in  such  cases,  only  the  evidence  of  Personal  Sense 
against  Mortal  Man. 

As  the  Judge  proceeds,  the  prisoner  grows  rest- 
less. His  sallow  face  blanches  with  fear,  and  a  look  of 
despair  and  death  settles  upon  it.  The  case  is  given  to 
the  jury.     A  brief  consultation  ensues;   and  then  the 


3G4  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTH. 

jury  returns  a  verdict  of  "  Guilty  of  liver-complaint  in 
the  first  degree." 

Judge  Medicine  then  proceeds  to  pronounce  the  sol- 
emn sentence  of  death  upon  the  patient.  By  loving  his 
neighbor  as  himself,  Mortal  Man  was  guilty  of  benevo- 
lence in  the  first  degree  ;  and  this  has  led  him  into  the 
commission  of  the  second  crime,  liver-complaint,  which 
material  laws  regard  as  homicide.  For  this  crime  Mortal 
Man  is  sentenced  to  the  torture  until  he  is  dead.  "May 
God  have  mercy  on  his  Soul,"  is  the  Judge's  solemn 
peroration. 

The  prisoner  is  then  remanded  to  his  cell  (sick-bed), 
and  Theology  sent  for  to  prepare  the  frightened  sense 
of  Life,  or  God,  —  which  must  be  immortal,  —  for  death, 
the  Body  having  no  longer  any  friends. 

Ah !  but  Christ,  Truth,  the  friend  of  Mortal  Man,  can 
open  wide  those  prison-doors,  and  set  the  captive  free. 
Swift  on  the  wings  of  Love  there  comes  a  despatch: 
"  Delay  the  execution;  the  prisoner  is  not  guilty."  Con- 
sternation fills  the  prison-yard.  Some  exclaim,  "It  is 
contrary  to  law  and  order."  Others  say,  "Christ  super- 
sedes our  laws  ;  let  us  follow  him." 

After  much  debate  and  opposition,  permission  is  ob- 
tained for  a  trial  in  the  Court  of  Spirit,  where  Science 
is  allowed  to  appear  as  counsel  for  the  unfortunate  pris- 
oner. Witnesses,  judges,  and  jurors,  who  were  at  the 
previous  Material  Court  of  Common  Errors,  arc  now 
summoned  to  appear  at  the  bar  of  Truth. 

When  the  case  for  Mortal  Man  versus  Matter  is  opened, 
his  counsel  regards  the  prisoner  with  the  utmost  tender- 
ness. The  earnest  eyes,  kindling  with  hope  and  triumph, 
are  uplifted  for  a  single  moment.     Then  Science  turns 


HEALING  AND  TEACHING.         365 

suddenly  to  the  supreme  tribunal,  and  opens  the  argu- 
ment for  the  defence  :  — 

The  prisoner  at  the  bar  has  been  sentenced  unjustly.  His 
trial  was  a  tragedy,  and  is  morally  illegal.  Mortal  Man  has 
had  no  proper  counsel  in  the  case.  All  the  testimony  has  been 
on  the  side  of  Material  Sense,  and  we  will  unearth  this  foul 
conspiracy  against  the  liberty  and  life  of  Man.  The  only  valid 
testimony  in  the  case  shows  the  alleged  crime  never  to  have 
been  committed.  The  prisoner  is  not  proved  "  worthy  of  death, 
or  of  bonds." 

Your  Honor,  the  lower  court  has  sentenced  Mortal  Man  to 
die,  but  Man  was  made  in  the  image  of  God.  Denying  justice 
to  the  body,  that  court  commended  Spirit  to  heavenly  mercy, 
—  Spirit  which  is  God  of  Himself,  Infinite  Wisdom,  and  Man's 
only  lawgiver  !  Who  or  what  has  sinned  ?  Has  the  body 
committed  a  criminal  deed?  Counsellor  Belief  has  argued  that 
the  body  should  die,  while  Mortal  Mind,  which  alone  is  capable 
of  sin  and  suffering,  is  comforted  and  commended  to  mercy. 
The  body  committed  no  offence.  Mortal  Man,  in  obedience 
to  higher  law,  helped  his  fellow-man,  an  act  which  should  re- 
sult in  good  to  himself. 

The  law  of  our  Supreme  Court  decrees  that  whosoever 
sinneth  shall  die ;  but  good  deeds  immortalize  man,  bringing  joy 
instead  of  grief,  pleasure  instead  of  pain,  and  life  instead  of 
death.  If  liver-complaint  was  induced  by  trampling  on  Laws 
of  Health,  it  was  a  good  deed ;  for  the  agent  of  those  laws  is 
an  interferer  with  Mortal  Man's  liberty  and  rights,  and  should 
be  consigned  to  oblivion. 

Watching  beside  the  couch  of  pain,  in  the  exercise  of  a  Love 
that  "fulfils  the  whole  law,"  —  doing  "unto  others  as  ye  would, 
that  they  should  do  unto  you," — is  no  infringement  of  law; 
for  no  demand,  human  or  divine,  renders  it  just  to  punish  a 
man  for  doing  right.  If  mortals  sin,  our  Supreme  Judge  in 
equity  decides  what  penalty  is  due  for  the  sin,  and  Mortal  Man 


3G6  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

can  suffer  only  for  sin.  For  nought  else  can  he  be  punished, 
a  vonling  to  the  laws  of  God. 

Then  what  jurisdiction  had  his  honor,  Judge  Medicine,  in 
this  case?  To  him  I  might  say,  in  Bible  language,  "  Sittest 
thou  to  judge  a  man  after  the  law,  and  commandest  him  to  be 
smitten  contrary  to  the  law?"  The  only  jurisdiction  to  which 
the  prisoner  can  submit  is  that  of  Truth,  Life,  and  Love.  If 
these  condemn  him  not,  neither  shall  Judge  Medicine  condemn 
him  ;  and  I  ask  that  he  be  restored  to  the  liberty  of  which  he 
has  been  unjustly  deprived. 

The  principal  witness  (the  officer  of  the  Health-laws)  deposed 
that  he  was  an  eye-witness  to  the  good  deeds  for  which  Mortal 
Man  is  under  sentence  of  death.  After  betraying  him  into  the 
hands  of  your  law,  the  Health-agent  disappeared,  to  reappear 
however  at  the  trial,  as  a  witness  against  Mortal  Man,  and  in 
the  interest  of  Personal  Sense,  a  known  criminal.  Your  Su- 
preme Court  must  find  the  prisoner,  on  the  night  of  the  alleged 
offence,  to  have  been  acting  within  the  limits  of  the  divine  law, 
and  in  obedience  to  it.  Upon  this  statute  hangs  all  the  law 
and  testimony.  Giving  a  cup  of  cold  water  in  Christ's  name  is 
a  Christian  service.  Laying  down  his  life  for  a  holy  cause, 
Mortal  Man  should  find  it  again.  Such  deeds  bear  their  own 
justification,  and  are  under  the  protection  of  the  Most  High. 

Prior  to  the  night  of  his  arrest,  the  prisoner  summoned  two 
professed  friends,  Materia  Medica  and  Physiology,  to  prevent 
his  committing  liver-complaint ;  or  at  any-rate  to  prevent  his 
arrest  for  it.  But  Fear  was  the  sheriff  who  handcuffed  Mortal 
Man,  and  precipitated  the  result  for  which  many  would  now 
punish  him.  You  have  left  Mortal  Man  no  alternative.  He 
must  believe  your  law,  fear  its  consequences,  and  be  punished 
therefor.  His  friends  struggled  hard  to  rescue  the  prisoner 
from  the  penalty  they  considered  justly  due;  but  they  were 
compelled  to  let  him  be  taken  into  custody,  tried,  and  con- 
demned.    Thereupon  Judge  Medicine  sat  in  judgment  on  the 


HEALING   AND    TEACIIING.  367 

case,  and  substantially  charged  the  jury,  twelve  Mortal  Minds, 
to  find  the  prisoner  Guilty.  His  Honor  sentenced  Mortal  Man 
to  die  for  those  deeds  which  the  divine  law  compels  him  to 
commit.  Thus  the  lower  court  construed  obedience  to  the 
law  of  Love  as  disobedience  to  the  law  of  Life.  Claiming  to 
protect  a  Mortal  Man  in  right-doing,  the  court  pronounced  a 
sentence  of  death  for  doing  right. 

One  of  the  principal  witnesses.  Nerve,  testified  that  he  was  a 
ruler  of  Body,  in  which  province  Mortal  Man  resides.  He  also 
testified  that  he  was  on  intimate  terms  with  the  plaintiff,  and 
knew  Personal  Sense  to  be  truthful  ;  that  he  knew  Mortal 
Man,  and  he  was  made  in  the  image  of  God,  but  was  a  crimi- 
nal. This  is  a  foul  aspersion  on  the  Maker.  It  blots  the  fair 
escutcheon  of  Intelligence.  It  indicates  malice  aforethought, 
a  determination  to  condemn  mortals,  in  the  interest  of  Personal 
Sense.  At  the  bar  of  Truth,  in  the  presence  of  Divine  Justice, 
before  the  Judge  of  our  higher  tribunal,  the  Supreme  Court  of 
Spirit,  and  before  its  jurors,  the  Spiritual  Senses,  I  proclaim 
this  witness,  Nerve,  to  be  destitute  of  Intelligence  and  Truth, 
and  bearing  the  messages  of  Error  only. 

Man  self-destroyed ;  the  testimony  of  matter  respected  ;  In- 
telligence not  allowed  a  hearing ;  Soul  a  slave,  though  recom- 
mended to  mercy  ;  the  helpless  body  executed,  —  these  are  the 
terrible  records  of  your  Material  Court  of  Common  Errors,  and 
I  ask  that  the  higher  Court  of  Spirit  reverse  this  decision. 

Here  the  opposite  counsel,  Belief,  called  Science  to 
order,  for  contempt  of  court.  Various  notables  —  Mate- 
ria Medica,  Anatomy,  Physiology,  and  Mediumship  — 
rose  to  the  question  of  expelling  Science  from  the  bar, 
for  such  high-handed  illegality.  He  was  overthrowing 
the  judicial  proceedings  of  a  regularly  constituted  court. 

But  Judge  Justice,  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  Spirit, 
overruled  their  motions,  on  the  ground  that  unchristian 


3G8  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

usages  are  not  allowed  at  the  bar  of  Truth,  which  ranks 
above  the  lower  Court  of  Error. 

Science  then  read  from  the  supreme  statute-book,  the 
Bible,  —  remarking  that  it  was  better  authority  than 
Blackstone,  —  certain  extracts  on  the  Rights  of  Man  :  — - 

Let  us  make  man  in  Our  image,  after  Our  likeness,  and  let 
him  have  dominion  over  all  the  earth. 

And  I  give  you  power  over  all  things,  that  nothing  shall  by 
any  means  harm  you. 

Whoso  believeth  in  Me  shall  not  see  death. 

Then  Science  proved  the  witness,  Nerve,  to  be  a 
perjurer.  Instead  of  a  ruler  in  the  Province  of  Body, 
wherein  Mortal  Man  was  reported  to  reside,  Nerve  was 
an  insubordinate  citizen,  putting  in  false  claims  to  office, 
and  bearing  false  witness  against  Man.  Turning  sud- 
denly to  Personal  Sense  (by  this  time  silent)  Science 
continued  :  — 

I  ask  your  arrest,  in  the  name  of  Almighty  God,  on  three 
separate  charges:  perjury,  treason,  and  conspiracy  against  the 
rights  and  existence  of  man. 

Then  Science  continued  :  — 

Another  witness,  equally  unimportant,  said  that  a  garment  of 
foul  fur  was  spread  over  him  by  Morbid  Secretion,  on  the  night 
of  the  liver-attack ;  while  the  facts  in  the  case  show  that  this 
fur  is  a  foreign  substance,  imported  by  Belief,  the  attorney  for 
Personal  Sense,  who  is  in  partnership  with  Error,  and  smuggles 
his  goods  into  market  without  the  inspection  of  Soul's  govern- 
ment officers.  Whenever  the  Court  of  Truth  summons  Furred 
Tongue  to  appear  for  examination  he  disappears,  and  is  never 
more  heard  of. 


HEALING   AND    TEACHING.  369 

Morbid  Secretion  is  not  an  importer  or  dealer  in  fur,  but  we 
have  heard  Materia  Medica  explain  how  it  is  manufactured, 
and  know  the  witness  to  be  on  friendly  terms  with  the  firm  of 
Personal  Sense,  Error,  &  Co.,  receiving  pay  from  them,  and 
introducing  their  goods  into  the  market.  Also,  be  it  known 
that  Belief,  the  counsel  for  the  plaintiff,  Personal  Sense,  is  a 
buyer  for  this  firm.  He  manufactures  for  it,  keeps  a  furnishing 
store,  and  advertises  largely  for  his  patrons. 

Ulceration  testified  that  he  was  absent  from  the  Province  of 
Body,  when  a  message  came  from  Belief,  commanding  him  to 
take  part  in  the  homicide.  At  this  request  Ulceration  repaired 
to  the  spot  where  the  liver-complaint  was  in  process,  frightening 
away  Materia  Medica,  who  was  then  manacling  the  prisoner,  in 
his  pretended  attempts  to  save  him.  Materia  Medica  was  an 
unconscious  participant  in  the  misdeed  for  which  the  Health- 
officer  had  Mortal  Man  in  custody,  though  Mortal  Man  was 
innocent  of  all  crime. 

Science  then  turned  from  the  abashed  witnesses,  ant 
pointed  his  words  like  sharpened  steel  at  these  worthies 
Materia  Medica,  Physiology,  the  felon  Mesmerism,  and 
the  masker  Mediumship,  saying :  — ■ 

God  will  smite  you,  O  whited  walls,  for  injuring,  in  your 
ignorance,  the  unfortunate  Mortal  Man  who  sought  your  aid  in 
his  struggles  against  liver-complaint.  You  came  to  his  rescue, 
only  to  fasten  upon  him  an  offence  of  which  he  is  innocent 
You  aided  and  abetted  Material  Error.  You  sacrificed  Mortal 
Man,  meanwhile  declaring  Disease  to  be  God's  servant,  and  the 
righteous  executor  of  His  laws.  Our  higher  statutes  declare 
you  all,  witnesses,  jurors,  and  judges,  to  be  offenders,  only 
awaiting  the  sentence  which  General  Progress  will  pronounce. 

We  send  our  very  best  detectives  to  whatever  locality  is  re- 
ported to  be  haunted  by  Disease ;  but,  visiting  the  spot,  they 

24 


370  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

learn  that  Disease  was  never  there,  for  he  could  not  possibly 
elude  their  search.  Your  Material  Court  of  Errors,  when  it 
condemned  Mortal  Man  on  the  ground  of  hygienic  disobedi- 
ence, was  manipulated  by  the  oleaginous  machinations  of  the 
counsel,  Belief,  whom  Truth  arraigns  before  the  supreme  bar 
of  Soul,  to  answer  for  his  bloodshed.  Morbid  Secretion  is 
taught  how  to  make  sleep  befool  reason,  before  sacrificing 
mortals  to  false  gods. 

Mortal  Minds  were  mesmerized  by  your  attorney,  Belief,  and 
compelled  to  give  a  verdict  delivering  Mortal  Man  to  his  grave. 
Good  deeds  are  transformed  into  crimes,  to  which  you  attach 
penalties ;  but  no  warping  of  justice  can  render  a  disobedience 
to  the  laws  of  Matter  real  disobedience  to  God,  or  an  act  of 
homicide.  Even  penal  law  regards  homicide,  under  stress  of 
circumstances,  as  justifiable.  Now  what  greater  justification 
can  any  deed  have,  than  that  it  is  for  the  good  of  one's 
neighbor?  Wherefore  then,  in  the  name  of  outraged  justice, 
do  you  sentence  Mortal  Man  for  ministering  to  the  wants  of 
his  fellow-man,  in  obedience  to  higher  law  ?  You  cannot 
trample  upon  the  Supreme  Bench.  Mortal  Man  is  amenable  to 
God,  who  sentences  only  for  sin. 

The  false  and  unjust  beliefs  of  your  mental  legislators  compel 
them  to  enact  laws  of  sickness,  and  then  render  obedience  to 
these  laws  punishable  as  crimes.  In  the  presence  of  the  Su- 
preme Lawgiver,  standing  at  the  bar  of  Truth,  and  in  accordance 
with  the  divine  statutes,  I  repudiate  the  false  testimony  of  Per- 
sonal Sense.  I  ask  that  he  be  forbidden  to  enter  any  more 
suits  against  Mortal  Man,  to  be  tried  at  the  Court  of  Material 
Error.  I  appeal  to  the  just  and  equitable  decisions  of  Spirit, 
to  restore  to  Mortal  Man  the  rights  whereof  he  has  been 
deprived. 

Here  the  counsel  for  the  defence  closed  ;  and  the  Chief 
Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court,  with  benign  and  imposing 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  371 

presence,  comprehending  and  defining  all  law  and  evi- 
dence, explained  from  his  statute-book,  the  Bible,  that 
any  Law  is  null  and  void  if  it  undertakes  to  punish  aught 
but  sin. 

He  also  decided  that  the  plaintiff,  Personal  Sense,  be 
not  permitted  to  enter  any  suits  at  the  bar  of  Soul,  but 
be  enjoined  to  keep  perpetual  silence,  and,  in  case  .of 
temptation,  to  give  heavy  bonds  for  good  behavior. 

He  concluded  his  charge  thus  :  — 

The  plea  of  Belief  we  deem  unworthy  of  a  hearing.  Let 
what  Belief  utters,  now  and  forever,  fall  into  oblivion,  "  un- 
knelled,  uneoffined,  and  unknown."  According  to  our  statute, 
Material  Law  cannot  bear  witness  against  Mortal  Man  ;  neither 
can  Fear  arrest  him,  nor  Disease  cast  him  into  prison.  Our  law 
refuses  to  recognize  Man  as  sick  or  dying,  but  holds  him  to  be 
in  the  image  and  likeness  of  his  Maker.  Reversing  the  testi- 
mony of  Personal  Sense,  and  the  decrees  of  the  Court  of  Error 
in  favor  of  Matter,  we  decide  in  favor  of  Mortal  Man,  and 
against  Matter.  We  further  recommend  that  Materia  Medica, 
Physiology,  Health-laws,  Mesmerism,  and  Mediumship  be  pub- 
licly executed  at  the  hands  of  our  sheriff,  Progress. 

The  Supreme  Bench  decides  in  favor  of  Intelligence,  that  no 
law  outside  of  Mind  can  punish  Mortal  Man.  Your  personal 
jurors,  in  the  Material  Court  of  Error,  are  myths.  Your  attor- 
ney, Belief,  is  an  impostor,  persuading  Mortal  Minds  to  return 
a  verdict  contrary  to  law  and  gospel.  The  plaintiff,  Personal 
Sense,  is  recorded  in  our  Book  of  books  as  a  perjurer.  Our 
Teacher  of  Spiritual  Jurisprudence  speaks  of  him,  as  "  a  mur- 
derer from  the  beginning."  We  have  no  trials  for  sickness 
before  the  tribunal  of  Spirit.  Man  is  adjudged  innocent  of 
transgressing  physical  laws,  because  there  is  no  spiritual  statute 
relating  thereto.  The  law  of  God,  or  Truth,  is  our  only  code. 
"  Shall  not  the  Jud<re  of  all  the  earth  do  riglit  ?  " 


372  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  jury  of  Spiritual  Senses  agreed  at  once  upon  a 
verdict;  and  there  resounded  throughout  the  vast  audi- 
ence-chamber of  Soul  the  cry,  Not  Guilty. 

Then  the  prisoner  rose  up  strong,  free,  and  glorious. 
We  noticed,  as  he  shook  hands  with  his  counsel,  Science, 
that  all  sallowncss  and  debility  had  disappeared.  His 
form  was  erect  and  commanding,  his  countenance  beam- 
ing with  health  and  happiness.  Supremacy  had  taken 
place  of  fear.  Mortal  Man,  no  longer  sick  and  in  prison, 
walked  forth,  his  "feet  beautiful  upon  the  mountains," 
as  of  one  who  bringeth  glad  tidings. 

The  above  allegory  illustrates  the  effect  of  mortal  be- 
lief. It  is  designed  to  show  how  the  testimony  of  per- 
sonal sense,  and  the  plea  of  error,  would  condemn  man, 
while  the  plea  of  Science  converts  the  sentence  into  the 
triumph  of  Truth. 

The  moral  and  spiritual  facts  of  health,  whispered  into 
thought,  produce  very  direct  and  marked  effects  on  the 
body.  A  physical  diagnosis  of  disease— when  mortal 
mind  must  be  its  cause,  if  it  exists  —  has  a  tendency  to 
induce  disease. 

It  has  been  said  to  me  :  "  The  world  is  benefited  by 
you,  but  it  feels  your  influence  without  seeing  you.  Why 
do  you  not  make  yourself  more  widely  known  ?" 

Did  my  friends  know  how  little  time  I  have  in  which  to 
make  myself  known,  except  through  my  publications  and 
Christian  work,  —  how  much  time  and  toil  are  required 
to  establish  the  stately  operations  of  Christian  Science, — 
they  would  understand  why  1  can  be  seen  so  seldom. 

In  founding  this  system  of  ethics  and  medicine  I 
have  labored  for  Principle,  not  for  personality  ;  although 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  373 

malice  lias  striven  to  misrepresent  me,  to  hinder  my 
work,  or  to  divert  my  system  of  healing  into  mischievous 
channels. 

Others  cannot  take  my  place,  even  if  willing  to  do  so. 
I  therefore  remain  at  my  post,  working  for  the  genera- 
tions to  come,  never  looking  for  a  present  reward. 
Sordid  selfishness,  mad  ambition,  weak  envy,  and  puerile 
hatred  have  watched  the  good  done  by  Christian  Science, 
as  the  many-headed  Cerberus  watched  at  the  gates  of 
Hades. 

I  have  adhered  to  Truth  most  strongly  in  the  hour  of 
its  detraction.  Will  others  do  the  same?  "The  hire- 
ling fleeth  because  he  is  a  hireling,  and  careth  not  for 
the  sheep."  Neither  dishonesty  nor  selfishness  ever 
founded  a  true  system  of  ethics  or  health. 

Others  may  fill  their  pockets  b}T  a  misappropriation  of 
my  labors,  but  their  success  will  be  short-lived.  False- 
hood and  hypocrisy  are  a  foundation  of  sand.  Honesty, 
Truth,  and  Love  are  the  only  foundations  whereon  to  rear 
the  superstructure  of  Christian  Science. 

The  false  evidence  of  material  sense  contrasts  strik- 
ingly with  the  testimony  of  Soul.    Material  sense  says  :  — 

I  am  unjust,  and  no  man  knoweth  it.  I  can  cheat,  lie,  rob, 
murder,  commit  adultery,  and  elude  detection  by  smooth-tongued 
villany.  Brutal  in  propensity,  deceitful  in  sentiment,  fraudu- 
lent in  purpose,  I  mean  to  make  my  short  span  of  life  one  gala- 
day.  What  a  nice  thing  is  sin !  How  the  proud  reveller 
succeeds,  where  goodness  fails  !  The  world  is  my  kingdom, 
where  I  sit  enthroned  in  the  gorgeousness  of  matter.  But  a 
touch,  an  accident,  the  law  of  God,  may  at  any  moment  annihi- 
late me,  for  all  my  fancied  joys  are  mortal.  Like  an  airy  bub- 
ble, I  but  expand  to  my  own  destruction,  and  shine  with  the 
fatal  resplendency  of  error. 


374  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Soul  bearing  opposite  testimony  saith  :  — 
I  am  Spirit.  Man,  whose  senses  are  spiritual,  is  my  likeness. 
I  give  him  understanding,  for  I  am  full  of  unutterable  perfec- 
tions. The  beauty  of  holiness,  the  infinity  of  being,  imperish- 
able glory,  all  are  mine,  for  I  am  God.  I  grasp  and  gather 
into  myself  all  bliss,  for  I  am  Love.  I  give  immortality  to 
man,  for  I  am  Truth.  I  am  Life,  without  beginning  and  without 
end.  I  am  supreme  over  all,  because  I  am  Intelligence.  I  am 
the  Substance  of  all,  because  I  am  that  lam. 

BREVITIES   ON   TEACHING. 

The  teacher  must  make  clear  the  Science  of  Healing 
to  students,  —  that  all  is  Mind,  and  that  the  Scientist 
must  conform  to  God's  requirements.  Then  no  hypothe- 
sis, as  to  the  existence  of  another  power,  can  interpose  a 
doubt  or  fear,  to  hinder  the  demonstration  of  Christian 
Science.  Unfold  the  latent  energies  and  capacities  for 
good  in  your  scholar.  Teach  the  great  possibilities  of 
man  endued  with  Divine  Science.  Teach  the  fatal  effect 
of  dwarfing  this  understanding  by  recourse  to  other  means 
for  healing.  Teach  the  meekness  and  might  of  a  "  life 
hidden  with  Christ,"  and  there  will  be  no  desire  for  any 
other  healing  methods.  You  render  the  divine  law  of 
healing  obscure  and  void,  when  you  weigh  the  human 
in  the  scale  with  the  divine,  or  limit,  in  any  direction  of 
thought,  the  omnipresence  and  omnipotence  of  God. 

A  Christian  Scientist  never  gives  medicine,  never 
recommends  hygiene,  never  manipulates.  He  never 
tries  to  "  focus  mind."  He  never  places  patient  and 
practitioner  "back  to  back,"  never  consults  "spirits," 
nor  requires  the  life-history  of  his  patient.  Above  all  he 
cannot  trespass  on  the  rights  of  Mind  through  animal 


HEALING    AND    TEACHING.  375 

magnetism.  I  need  not  add  that  tobacco  and  intoxi- 
cating drinks  are  not  in  line  with  Christian  Science. 

A  Christian  Scientist  requires  "  Science  and  Health  " 
for  his  text-book,  and  so  do  all  his  students  and  patients. 
Why  ?  First :  Because  it  is  the  standard  work,  the  first 
ever  published  on  Christian  Science,  or  the  Science  of 
Healing  through  Mind  ;  though  other  works  have  bor- 
rowed from  this  book  without  giving  it  credit,  and  adul- 
terated the  Science.  Second :  Because  "  Science  and 
Health"  will  do  more  for  teacher  and  student,  for 
healer  and  patient,  than  can  possibly  be  accomplished 
without  it. 

If  the  reader  of  this  book  observes  a  great  stir 
throughout  the  whole  system,  and  the  moral  and 
physical  symptoms  seem  aggravated,  these  indications 
are  favorable.  Continue  to  read,  and  the  book  will  be- 
come the  physician,  allaying  the  tremor  that  Truth  often 
brings  to  error  when  destroying  it.  It  is  no  more  scien- 
tific to  see  disease  than  it  is  to  experience  it.  If  you 
would  destroy  the  sense  of  disease,  you  should  not  build 
it  up  by  wishing  yourself  to  see  the  form  it  assumes, 
nor  by  prescribing  a  single  application  for  its  relief. 

Mental  quackery  rests  on  the  same  platform  with  all 
other  quackery.  The  chief  plank  in  this  platform  is, 
that  Science  has  two  principles  in  partnership,  one 
good,  the  other  bad  ;  and  that  these  two  may  be  simulta- 
neously at  work  on  the  sick.  This  theory  is  supposed  to 
enable  quacks  to  practise  from  both  a  mental  and  mate- 
rial standpoint.  Another  plank  in  the  platform  is  this, 
that  error  will  finally  have  the  same  effect  as  Truth. 

Some  people,  mistaught  as  to  Mental  Science,  inquire 
of  my  students  when  it  will  be  safe  to  check  a  fever. 


376  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Know  that  in  Science  you  cannot  check  a  fever,  after 
admitting  that  it  must  have  its  course.  To  fear  and 
admit  the  power  of  matter,  is  to  paralyze  mental  and 
scientific  demonstration.  Departing  from  my  instruc- 
tion, many  learners  commend  diet  and  hygiene.  They 
even  administer  medicine  for  certain  diseases,  thinking 
thereby  to  initiate  the  cure  which  they  think  to  complete 
with  Mind  !  Such  practice  is  the  veriest  charlatanism. 
The  Scientist's  demonstration  rests  on  one  Principle, 
and  there  must  be  no  opposite  principle  or  rule. 

The  perversion  of  Mental  Science  is  like  asserting 
that  the  products  of  eight  multiplied  by  five,  and  of 
seven  by  ten,  are  alike  forty,  and  that  their  combined 
sum  is  fifty,  and  then  calling  the  process  mathematical. 

It  is  anything  but  scientific  to  diet,  dose,  and  exercise, 
in  order  to  aid  the  human  body  until  the  Divine  Mind 
is  ready  to  take  the  case.  Divinity  is  always  ready. 
Semper  paratus  is  Truth's  motto.  Having  suffered 
sufficiently  from  quackery  myself,  I  desire  to  keep  it 
out  of  Christian  Science.  The  two-edged  sword  of  Truth 
must  turn  in  every  direction,  to  guard  this  Tree  of  Life. 

"  Mind-cure  "  is  an  effort  to  heal  mortality  with  erring 
mortal  mind,  instead  of  resting  on  the  omnipotence  of 
Immortal  Mind.  Placing  such  a  power  in  the  hands 
of  frail  mortals  is  like  putting  a  knife  into  the  hands  of 
a  child,  who,  by  his  ill-regulated,  spasmodic  motions,  may 
wound  others  as  well  as  himself. 


CHAPTER     X. 

PLATFORM    OF    CHRISTIAN    SCIENTISTS. 

Here  I  stand.     I  can  do  no  otherwise;  so  help  me  God!     Amen. 

Martin  Luther. 

And,  like  the  baseless  fabric  of  this  vision, 

The  cloud-capped  towers,  the  gorgeous  palaces, 

The  solemn  temples,  the  great  globe  itself,  — 

Yea,  all  which  it  inherit,  —  shall  dissolve, 

And,  like  this  insubstantial  pageant  faded, 

Leave  not  a  rack  behind.  The  Tempest. 

I.  God  is  supreme,  the  only  Life,  Substance,  and  In- 
telligence of  the  universe  and  man.  Eye  hath  neither 
seen  God,  nor  his  perfect  likeness,  man.  Neither  the 
whole  of  God  nor  the  whole  of  man  can  be  discerned  by 
the  human  senses.  Hence  the  personality  of  God  and 
man  are  unknown,  and  left  to  human  conjecture. 

II.  God  is  Mind.  He  is  Divine  Principle,  not  person. 
He  is  what  the  Scriptures  declare  Him  to  be,  —  Life, 
Truth,  Love. 

III.  God  includes  all,  and  is  reflected  by  all  that  is 
real  and  eternal. 

IV.  God  is  Spirit,  and  Spirit  is  infinite.  There  is  but 
one  Spirit,  because  there  can  be  but  one  Infinite,  and 
therefore  but  one  God. 

V.  Spirit  is  the  only  Substance,  —  "the  substance  of 
things  hoped  for,  and  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen." 


378  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTH. 

Things  spiritual  and  eternal  arc  substantial ;  the  material 
and  temporal  are  insubstantial. 

VI.  God  is  the  only  Life  "  When  Christ,  our  Life, 
shall  be  manifested,  then  will  ye  also  be  manifested  with 
him  in  glory  ; "  man  will  be  found  in  God's  image  and 
likeness,  perfect  and  eternal. 

VII.  God  is  Mind ;  and  there  is  but  one  Mind,  because 
there  is  but  one  God. 

VIII.  Mind  is  deathless,  limitless,  eternal,  and  never 
enters  the  finite.  Intelligence  never  passes  into  non- 
intelligence.  Therefore  Mind  is  never  within  matter ; 
the  Unlimited  is  never  limited ;  the  Eternal  cannot  be 
in  the  temporal,  nor  the  Immortal  in  mortality. 

IX.  God  is  Soul,  or  Spirit,  and  Spirit  hath  no  outline. 
Soul  is  neither  a  limited  mind  nor  a  limited  body;  there- 
fore it  cannot  be  a  person.  Soul  is  Divine  Principle. 
Nothing  but  Spirit  can  contain  Spirit,  because  Spirit  is 
larger  than  all  else.  God  can  be  reflected,  and  is  known 
by  His  reflection.  If  Eternal  Mind  originated  in  per- 
sonality, it  would  be  limited,  having  a  finite  beginning. 
At  first  limited,  it  would  ultimately  return  to  its  limi- 
tations, and  hence  would  be  finite.  The  Infinite  and 
Everlasting  have  no  starting-points. 

X.  Man  was  and  is  the  idea  of  God,  —  the  concep- 
tion of  Eternal  Mind,  co-existent  and  co-eternal  with  it. 
Man  was  forever  in  God,  or  Mind.  Therefore  Mind  can 
never  be  in  man ;  for  idea  was  never  material.  Man  is 
ideal.  A  portion  of  God  could  not  enter  man,  or  that 
portion  would  become  finite,  losing  the  character  of 
Deity,  and  becoming  less  than  God.  Wholeness  is  the 
measure  of  the  Infinite  God,  and  nothing  else  can  ex- 
press that  infinity.     Infinity  can  only  be  reflected  by 


PLATFORM    OF    CHRISTIAN    SCIENTISTS.        379 

humanity,  not  contained  in  it.  The  Scriptures  say  that 
God  is  "  all  in  all."  All  that  possesses  being  or  reality 
is  Mind,  and  there  is  no  such  thing  as  matter.  In 
God  all  is  harmony,  and  there  can  be  no  discord.  In 
Divine  Life  there  is  no  death.  In  Infinite  Good  there 
is  no  evil.  Everything  in  the  universe  of  God  is  His 
idea. 

XL  Divine  Science  shows  that  matter  and  mortal  body 
arc  the  illusions  of  human  belief,  which  seem  to  appear 
and  disappear,  to  mortal  sense  alone.  When  this  belief 
changes,  as  in  dreams,  the  material  body  changes  with 
it,  going  wherever  we  wish,  and  becoming  whatsoever 
belief  may  decree.  It  is  obvious  that  matter  has  no 
Divine  Principle  or  proof.  Material  sense  has  never 
seen  God,  or  man  made  in  His  likeness.  Material  man 
is  not  the  likeness  of  Spirit,  or  perfection,  and  the 
infinite  idea,  or  reflection,  is  as  invisible,  to  the  limited 
senses,  as  the  Infinite  Principle.  Man  and  God,  or 
Principle  and  its  ideal,  arc  inseparable,  harmonious,  and 
eternal.  The  Science  of  Divine  Principle  and  its  idea 
furnishes  the  rule  of  perfect  being,  and  brings  immor- 
tality to  light. 

Besiege  sickness,  sin,  and  death  with  the  scientific 
rule  of  health  and  Life,  and  you  ascertain  that  my 
statement  is  true,  for  it  heals  the  sick  and  sinful  as 
no  other  method  can.  This  Science  understood  leads 
to  eternal  harmony,  and  brings  to  light  the  pure  ideal 
of  God,  and  man  as  made  in  His  likeness ;  whereas  the 
opposite  belief  —  that  man  has  beginning  and  end,  that 
he  is  both  Soul  and  body,  both  spiritual  and  material, 
sensual,  sick,  and  dying  —  terminates  in  discord,  in 
the  error  that  is  met  and  destroyed  by  Truth.     Human 


380  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

mortality  proves  that  error  has  been  ingrafted  into  both 
the  premises  and  conclusions  of  material  and  mortal 
humanity. 

As  the  mythology  of  pagan  Rome  has  yielded  to  s 
more  spiritual  idea  of  Deity,  so  shall  our  material 
theories  yield  to  spiritual  ideas,  until  the  finite  gives 
place  to  the  Infinite,  sickness  to  Health,  sin  to  Holiness, 
death  to  Life,  and  God's  kingdom  comes  "  on  earth  as  in 
heaven." 

XII.  Man's  consciousness,  thought,  and  Mind  are  bor- 
rowed from  God.  Woman  (a  higher  term  for  man)  gives 
the  full  spiritual  compound  idea  of  Him  who  is  Life, 
Truth,  and  Love.  Spirit  has  created  all,  in  and  of  Him- 
self. God  never  created  matter,  for  there  is  nothing  in 
Spirit  out  of  which  matter  could  be  made;  but,  as  the 
Bible  declares,  God  "  made  all  that  was  made." 

XIII.  In  Christian  Science  the  rule  is  that  none  but 
the  pure  in  heart  can  see  God.  In  proportion  to  his 
purity  is  man  in  the  proper  order  of  his  celestial  being, 
and  able  to  demonstrate  Life,  even  as  Jesus  did. 

XIV.  God  makes  good  only,  and  evil  cannot  proceed 
from  good.  There  is  but  one  tree  Spirit,  and  neither 
spirits  many  nor  gods  many.  There  is  no  evil  in  Spirit, 
because  Spirit  is  God.  The  notion  that  evil  and  good 
can  be  combined  in  one  nature,  is  a  delusion  that  must 
yield  to  Science.  All  human  theories  are  destitute  of 
real  foundations. 

XV.  Mind  is  infinite,  the  only  Ego.  Limits  impose 
ignorance.  In  Science  man  cannot  lose  his  individuality  ; 
but  in  material  sense  he  does  lose  it.  Material  person- 
ality is  not  unfettered,  nor  is  it  a  perfect  state  of  happi- 
ness.    Sensualism  is  not  real  bliss,  but  bondage.     The 


PLATFORM    OF    CHRISTIAN    SCIENTISTS.        381 

Ego  (or  the  /)  must  be  in  accord  with  the  Father,  accord- 
ing to  Christ's  word.  In  Science  man  is  made  perfect, 
even  as  the  Mind  that  forms  him.  The  Truth  of  Being 
is  harmonious  and  immortal;  but  error  is  untrue  and 
mortal. 

XVI.  Since  God  is  omnipotent  and  omnipresent, 
there  is  no  room  for  His  opposite.  Divine  pardon  de 
stroys  sin,  Life  destroys  death,  Truth  destroys  error, 
and  Love  destroys  hate.  Being  destroyed,  sin  needs  no 
forgiveness.  God's  spiritual  pardon  involves  the  final  de- 
struction of  sin.  The  evil-doer  can  receive  no  encourage- 
ment from  the  fact  that  Science  teaches  that  sin  is  the 
unreality  of  being ;  for  the  sinner  is  making  a  reality 
of  sin,  and  thus  heaping  up  "  wrath  against  the  day  of 
wrath."  He  is  joining  in  the  conspiracy  against  him- 
self, —  against  his  awakening  to  see  the  awful  unreality 
by  which  he  has  been  deceived.  Only  those  who  forsake 
sin  can  understand  its  unreality. 

XVII.  The  name  Adam  is  from  the  Hebrew  adamah, 
signifying  the  red  color  of  the  ground,  dust,  nothingness. 
The  word  Adam  should  be  regarded  as  identical  with  the 
Latin  daemon.  Originally  demons  were  not  always  con- 
sidered as  evil  beings,  but  as  partly  good,  though  now 
the  word  is  used  exclusively  of  harmful  and  mis- 
chievous spirits.  Somewhat  in  this  way  ought  Adam 
to  be  thought  of :  as  a  dam,  an  obstruction,  as  error 
opposed  to  Truth,  —  as  standing  for  that  which  is  ac- 
cursed, spoiled,  or  undone.  Jehovah  pronounced  matter 
accursed,  from  whence  error  sprang,  and  blessed  the 
earth  "  for  man's  sake."  From  this  it  follows  that 
Adam  was  not  the  ideal  man.  The  ideal  man  was 
revealed  in  due  time,  as  Jesus  the  Christ. 


382  SCIENCE   AND    IIEALTII. 

XVIII.  Truth,  spiritually  discerned,  is  scientifically 
understood.  It  casts  out  error  and  heals  the  sick. 
Christian  Science  differs  from  material  science;  but  not 
on  that  account  is  it  less  scientific.  On  the  contrary, 
Christian  Science  is  preeminently  scientific,  being  based 
on  Truth,  the  Principle  of  all  Science. 

XIX.  Life,  Truth,  and  Love  constitute  the  triune 
God,  or  Divine  Principle.  They  represent  a  trinity  in 
unity,  three  in  one,  —  the  same  in  essence,  though  mul- 
tiform in  office.  The  Holy  Ghost  reveals  this  triune 
Principle,  and  is  embodied  in  Divine  Science,  leading 
into  all  Truth.  Christ  means  the  God-anointed,  or  the 
Messiah.  Christ  Jesus  was  the  man  set  apart  by  God, 
as  His  word  come  to  the  flesh.  Mary's  conception  was 
spiritual,  for  only  such  purity  could  reflect  the  ideal 
of  Truth  and  Love,  which  was  to  be  incarnate  in  the 
good  and  pure  Jesus.  Into  the  divine  ideal  of  manhood 
the  sensual  element  cannot  enter.  Thus  it  was  that 
Jesus  became  the  coincidence,  the  agreement,  of  the 
divine  and  human. 

He  was  a  mediator  between  humanity  and  Spirit  —  the 
voice  of  Truth,  speaking  to  the  human  senses  through 
Science.  As  Paul  says,  "  There  is  one  God,  and  one 
mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus." 
He  was  the  rebuke  of  Spirit,  dispelling  the  illusions  of 
the  senses.  With  this  Divine  Mind  he  healed  the  sick 
and  cast  out  evils,  disease,  and  death,  arising  from  a 
belief  in  materialized  Mind. 

XX.  Our  baptism  is  a  purification  from  the  flesh. 
Our  church  is  built  on  Christ,  the  Divine  Principle  of 
the  man  Jesus.  We  can  unite  with  this  church  only  as 
we  are  new  born  of  Spirit,  —  as  we  reach  the  Life  that 


PLATFORM    OF    CHRISTIAN"    SCIENTISTS.        383 

is  Truth  and  the  Truth  that  is  Life,  —  bringing  forth  the 
fruits  of  Love,  casting  out  error  and  healing  the  sick. 
Our  eucharist  is  spiritual  communion  with  the  Father, 
the  one  Spirit.  Our  bread  is  that  "  which  cometh  down 
from  heaven."  Our  cup  is  the  cross-bearing  inspiration 
of  Love  —  the  cup  that  our  Master  drank,  and  of  which 
he  said,  "  Drink  ye  all  of  it." 


CHAPTER  XT. 

REPLY    TO   A    CRITIC. 

Should  a  wise  man  answer  with  arguments  of  wind, 
Or  fill  his  bosom  with  the  east  wind?. —  Job. 

As  who  shall  say,  "  I  am  Sir  Oracle  ; 
And  when  I  ope  my  lips,  let  no  dog  bark." 

Merchant  of  Venice. 

SHALL  not  attempt  to  take  up  all  the  strictures  on 
A  ';  Science  and  Health "  (which  my  critic  calls  so 
vague),  —  strictures  in  which  he  condemns  to  oblivion 
that  Truth  which  is  raising  up  thousands  from  help- 
lessness to  strength,  elevating  them  from  a  theoretical 
to  a  practical  Christianity.  He  has  quoted  detached 
sentences  or  clauses,  omitting  their  connections.  Even 
the  Scriptures,  which  grow  in  beauty  and  consistency 
from  one  grand  root,  would  appear  contradictory  if 
subjected  to  such  usage. 

It  is  uncharitable  to  condemn  a  novelty  before  it  is 
understood.  The  apostolic  injunction  is,  "  Prove  all 
things,  and  hold  fast  that  which  is  good." 

In  Science  mere  opinion  is  valueless.  Proof  is  essen- 
tial to  a  due  estimate  of  the  subject.  Sneers  at  the  ap- 
plication of  the  word  Science  to  Christianity  cannot 
prevent  that  from  being  scientific  which  is  based  on  Di- 
vine Principle,  demonstrated  according  to  a  given  rule, 


REPLY   TO    A    CRITIC.  385 

and  subjected  to  proper  tests.  So  strong  are  the  facts  in 
support  of  Christian  Science,  that  misrepresentation  and 
denunciation  cannot  overthrow  it.  The  apostle  alludes 
to  "  doubtful  disputations."  The  hour  has  struck  when 
proof  and  demonstration,  instead  of  opinion  and  dogma, 
are  summoned  to  the  support  of  Christianity,  "  making 
wise  the  simple." 

In  this  unqualified  condemnation  of  Mental  Science, 
one  may  see  with  sorrow  the  sad  effects  of  denying 
self-evident  Truth.  My  critic  ridicules  the  Science  of 
Christian  Healing ;  but  he  does  this  in  the  face  of  sacred 
history,  and  in  defiance  of  the  direct  command  of  Jesus, 
"  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel ; "  to 
which  command  he  added  the  promise,  that  his  students 
should  cast  out  devils  and  heal  the  sick.  He  bade  the 
seventy  disciples,  as  well  as  the  twelve,  heal  the  sick  in 
any  town  where  they  should  be  hospitably  received. 

If  Christianity  is  not  scientific,  and  Science  is  not 
Christian,  then  we  have  no  invariable  rule  of  right, 
and  Truth  becomes  an  accident.  Shall  Scriptural  au- 
thority be  denied  to  that  which  works  according  to  the 
Scriptures  ? 

Christian  Science  has  awakened  the  sinner,  reclaimed 
the  infidel,  raised  from  the  couch  of  pain  the  helpless 
invalid.  It  has  spoken  to  the  dumb  the  words  of  Truth, 
and  they  have  answered  with  rejoicing.  It  has  caused 
the  deaf  to  hear,  the  lame  to  walk,  and  the  blind  to  see. 
Who  would  be  the  first  to  disown  the  argument  of  good 
works,  when  our  Master  has  said,  "  By  their  fruits  ye 
shall  know  them  "  ? 

If  I  were  teaching  or  practising  pharmacy  or  obstet- 
rics, according  to  the  common  theories,  no  denunciations 

25 


386  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTH. 

would  follow  mo,  even  if  the  treatment  should  cause  the 
death  of  a  patient.  The  people  arc  taught  to  say  Amen. 
Shall  I  then  be  smitten  for  teaching  Truth  as  the  Prin- 
ciple of  healing,  and  proving  my  word  by  my  deed  ? 
James  said,  "Show  me  thy  faith  without  thy  works, 
and  I  will  show  thee  my  faith  by  my  works." 

The  community  in  general  is  ignorant  of  my  method. 
This  makes  it  doubly  unfair  to  impugn  my  motives  and 
misrepresent  my  history,  although  without  this  cross- 
bearing  I  might  not  now  be  able  to  say,  with  the  apostle, 
"  All  these  things  cannot  move  me."  The  sick,  the  halt, 
and  the  blind-  look  up  to  me  with  blessings,  and  Truth 
will  not  be  forever  hidden,  by  unjust  parody,  from  the 
quickened  sense  of  the  people. 

I  am  in  constant  receipt  of  letters,  showing  the  good 
already  accomplished  by  the  publications  which  my  critic 
would  consign  to  oblivion.  The  following  extract  1  copy 
from  a  letter  of  Colonel  Letts,  United  States  Minister  to 
Hayti :  — 

I  had  become  almost  a  confirmed  infidel  as  to  the  truths  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ;  but  after  reading  "Science  and  Health" 
my  eyes  were  opened,  and  now  I  can  and  do  understand  the 
beauties  of  the  gospel  of  our  Master.  I  never  thought  myself 
a  very  wicked  man.  until  I  attempted  to  learn  of  Science.  I 
now  find  there  is  more  in  me  to  correct  than  I  was  aware  of ; 
but,  when  I  conquer  in  one  instance,  the  next  step  is  easier.  It 
is  a  fight  for  immortality,  and  I  am  determined  to  conquer,  by 
the  help  of  God.     Reading  your  book  has  restored  my  health. 

I  sometimes  wonder  if  Truth  is  rejected  because  meek- 
ness and  spirituality  are  the  conditions  of  its  acceptance, 
while  Christendom  generally  demands  so  much  less 


REPLY    TO    A    CRITIC.  38/ 

Anciently  the  apostles,  who  were  Jesus'  students,  —  and 
Paul,  who  was  not  one  of  his  students,  —  healed  the  sick 
and  reformed  the  sinner  by  their  religion.  Alas  for  the 
error  that  allows  words,  rather  than  works,  to  follow 
such  examples !  To-day,  whoever  meekly  and  consci- 
entiously presses  along  the  line  of  gospel-healing  is 
accounted  a  heretic. 

Had  my  critic  understood  that  Truth  heals  the  sick- 
ness which  error  causes,  he  might  in  mercy  have  spared 
the  invalid  these  misrepresentations. 

Why  should  one  refuse  to  investigate  my  method  of 
treating  disease  ?  Why  support  the  popular  systems 
of  medicine,  when  perchance  the  doctor  is  an  infidel  — - 
when  he  loses  the  ninety-and-nine  patients,  while  I  cure 
the  hundred  ?  Is  it  because  allopathy  and  homoeopathy 
are  more  fashionable,  and  less  spiritual  ? 

My  critic  complains  :  "  She  professes  to  have  God  for 
her  Life,  or  Soul,  and  to  be  His  idea  ; "  but  he  should  have 
added,  that  I  claim  this  to  be  the  normal  and  healthy 
condition  of  mankind ;  and  that  I  so  claim  because  the 
Scriptures  say  that  God  made  man  in  His  own  image, 
and  after  His  likeness.  I  therefore  venture  to  think 
that  God's  likeness  is  not  found  in  matter,  sin,  sickness, 
or  death.  I  have  the  authority  of  the  English  language, 
and  of  Scripture,  for  saying  that  Spirit  and  God  mean 
the  same ;  and  it  is  evident  that  the  likeness  of  Spirit 
cannot  be  material.  When  the  omnipotence  of  God  is 
preached,  —  His  absolute  government,  and  no  other, — 
our  sermons  will  heal  the  sick. 

My  critic  says,  "  The  mind  that  contradicts  itself 
neither  knows  itself,  nor  what  it  is  Scaying."  It  is  no 
small  matter  to  know  one's  self ;  but  in  my  publications 


388  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTn. 

there  arc  no  contradictory  statements,  —  at  least  none 
which  are  apparent  to  those  who  understand  my  argu- 
ments sufficiently  well  to  pass  judgment  on  them.  One 
who  understands  my  system  can  heal  the  sick  on  its 
Principle,  and  this  practical  proof  is  the  only  evidence 
of  understanding  Christian  Science. 

There  are  various  methods  of  treating  disease  which 
are  not  included  in  the  wide-spread  systems ;  but  I  know 
of  but  one  —  the  Science  that  Jesus  gave  us,  and  that 
one  I  would  present  to  the  whole  world. 

Until  my  critic  is  able  to  test  a  system,  according  to 
the  rules  which  disclose  its  merits  or  demerits,  it  would 
be  well  to  observe  the  divine  precept,  "  Judge  not,  lest 
ye  be  judged." 

Anybody,  able  to  perceive  the  incongruity  between 
God's  ideal  and  poor  humanity,  ought  to  be  able  to 
discern  the  distinction  that  I  make  between  man  as 
God's  ideal,  made  in  His  image  and  likeness,  and  the 
mortal  and  material  Adam. 

The  apostle  says,  "  If  a  man  think  himself  to  be  some- 
thing, when  he  is  nothing,  he  decciveth  himself."  This* 
idea  of  human  nothingness,  which  I  preach,  enrages  the 
carnal  mind,  and  is  the  chief  objection  of  my  critic. 

1  never  wrote  or  dreamed  of  "  educating  the  idea  of 
God,  or  treating  it  for  disease,"  as  my  critic  infers.  I 
am  sorry  to  say  that  lie  confounds  man  with  Adam. 
When  I  speak  of  man  as  made  in  His  image,  I  by 
no  means  refer  to  sinning,  sick,  and  dying  man.  My 
ideal  man,  in  God's  likeness,  is  very  different  from  my 
critic's. 

My  critic  says,  "  She  calls  sin,  sickness,  and  death 
nothingness,  and  then  tries  to  cure  nothing."     Here  he 


EEPLY    TO   A   CEITIC.  389 

te  right;  but  he  should  undcrstaud  that  while  arguing 
the  nothingness  of  error,  I  do  so  for  the  purpose  of 
bringing  out  the  great  somcthinc/ness  of  Truth,  —  health, 
harmony,  and  holiness.  Therefore  my  method  is  not 
"  fraught  with  falsities  painful  to  behold." 

My  critic  must  admit  that  discord  is  no  thing.  I  name 
it  error  (because  that  is  the  nearest  to  nothing)  and  I 
doctor  it  with  Truth.  I  do  this  as  one  would  waken  the 
dreamer  from  a  nightmare.  Note  that  to  awake  from  a 
dream,  and  know  that  it  is  a  dream,  is  for  the  dreamer 
to  be  relieved  of  the  terror  under  which  he  has  labored, 
and  to  be  cured  immediately.  So  when  a  sufferer  is 
convinced  that  there  is  no  pain,  because  matter  is  non- 
existent, how  can  he  possibly  suffer  longer  ?  Do  you 
suffer  the  pain  of  tooth-pulling  when  you  arc  under  the 
influence  of  -nitrous-oxide  gas  ?  Yet  the  tooth  and  the 
operation  and  the  forceps  are  unchanged. 

My  critic,  dreaming  that  matter  and  error  are  some- 
thing, needs  to  be  wakened,  so  as  to  behold  their  noth- 
ingness. Then  sickness  and  sin  would  disappear  to  his 
vision.  The  right  would  appear  to  be  the  real,  and  the 
inharmonious  the  unreal.  He  would  see  that  discord  is 
indeed  the  nothingness  which  he  chides  me  for  talking 
about,  and  which  I  neither  honor  nor  fear. 

Medicine  virtually  admits  the  nothingness  of  halluci- 
nations, even  while  treating  them  as  disease  ;  and  who 
objects  to  this  ?  Ought  we  not,  then,  to  laud  any  cure 
effected  by  making  the  disease  appear  to  be  —  what  it 
really  is  —  an  illusion  ? 

/  Here  is  the  difficulty,  that  generally  it  is  not  under- 
stood that  one  disease  is  just  as  much  a  delusion  as 
another.     It   is   a   pity   that   the    medical   faculty    and 


300  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

scholastic  theology  have  not  found  this  out,  for  Jesus 
established  this  fact,  when  devils  were  cast  out  and  the 
dumb  spake. 

Am  I  irreverent  towards  sin  ?  Do  I  impute  too  much 
to  God,  when  I  ascribe  to  Him  almighty  Life  and  Love, 
—  but  deny  his  co-operation  with  evil,  because  I  have  no 
faith  in  any  other  power  but  God's,  and  cherish  small 
respect  for  any  other  claim  ? 

I  try  to  eliminate  from  mortal  mind  what,  so  long  as 
it  remains  in  it,  will  show  itself  in  forms  of  sin,  sickness, 
and  death. 

I  have  never  supposed  this  century  would  present  the 
full  fruits  of  Christian  Science,  or  that  sin,  sickness,  and 
death  would  not  continue  for  centuries  to  come  ;  but  this 
I  do  aver,  that,  as  a  result  of  my  teaching,  old  age 
and  decrepitude  will  not  come  as  soon,  —  that  already 
health  is  restored  and  longevity  increased  by  it.  If  such 
are  the  present  fruits,  what  may  not  the  harvest  be,  when 
justice  shall  be  done  to  this  Science  ? 

Instead  of  tenaciously  defending  the  supposed  rights 
of  disease,  while  complaining  of  the  suffering  it  brings, 
would  it  not  be  wiser  to  abandon  the  defence  ;  especially 
when,  by  so  doing,  you  can  improve  your  own  condition, 
and  that  of  other  people  as  well. 

You  must  expel  matter  to  make  room  for  Spirit.  You 
cannot  serve  both  God  and  mammon  at  the  same  time ; 
but  is  not  this  precisely  what  you  are  trying  to  do  ?  Who 
will  admit  with  Paul,  that  "  the  flesh  warreth  against 
the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh"? 

My  critic  writes  :  "To  verify  this  wonderful  philosophy, 
she  says,  all  that  is  mortal  or  discordant  hath  no  origin, 
existence,  or  reality."    He  then  adds  :  "  Hence,  if  there  is 


REPLY    TO    A    CRITIC.  391 

anything  to  be  doctored,  it  is  God.  Alas  for  an  age  when 
such  darkness  can  be  put  before  the  world  as  wisdom, 
and  find  minds  so  irrational  as  to  immerse  themselves 
in  it." 

I  sympathize  with  my  critic's  despair,  but  beg  that  lie  y 
will  consider  the  signs.  They  come  as  of  old.  Preach- 
ing the  gospel  to  the  poor,  healing  the  sick,  casting 
out  demons,  evils.  If,  indeed,  my  system  takes  away 
his  gods,  —  sickness,  sin,  and  death, —  remember  it  is 
Christ,  or  Truth,  that  destroys  them,  in  proof  of  their 
nothingness. 

The  rabbins  say,  as  in  Palestine,  that  by  doing  such 
things  we  u  dishonor  the  law."  I  reply  that  I  have  the 
gospel,  and  that  my  Master  annulled  material  law  by 
healing  contrary  to  it.  I  shall  follow  my  Master's  ex- 
ample. As  far  as  in  me  lies,  I  shall  make  nothing  of 
material  law.  My  essential  points  are  that  Life  cannot 
die,  that  God  is  not  the  author  of  sickness. 

I  cannot  agree  with  my  critic  in  his  inference,  that, 
if  my  theories  are  correct,  there  is  nothing  left  but  God 
to  doctor.  Neither  shall  I  deem  that  is  chaos  or  dark- 
ness which  restores  an  essential  element  of  Christianity, 
—  namely,  apostolic  healing  ;  for  Science  is  the  light 
shining  in  darkness,  which  the  darkness  comprehends 
not. 

The  difficulty  of  conveying  Divine  Science  accurately 
to  human  thought  lies  in  this  —  that  physical  terms 
must  be  used,  which  yet  must  be  metaphysically  under- 
stood. The  English  language,  like  all  other  languages, 
is  inadequate  to  the  expression  of  spiritual  conceptions 
by  material  terms.  In  the  spiritual  sense  of  my  subject 
lies  the  elucidation  of  it ;  and  this  sense  you  must  gain. 


392  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

in  order  to  reach  my  meaning.  Hence  arose  the  Scrip- 
ture prophecy  concerning  the  apostles,"  They  shall  speak 
with  new  tongues." 

I  understand  Substance  to  be  Spirit,  while  my  critic 
believes  it  to  be  matter.  He  thinks  of  matter  as  some- 
thing, and  almost  the  only  thing,  and  of  the  things  that 
pertain  to  Spirit  as  next  to  nothing,  or  as  very  far  re- 
moved from  daily  experience  ;  while  I  take  exactly  the 
contrary  view. 

Speaking  of  the  things  of  the  Spirit,  yet  dwelling  on 
a  material  plane,  I  must  generally  use  material  terms. 
Mortal  mind  does  not  at  once  catch  my  meaning  ;  and 
'can  only  do  so  as  thought  is  educated  up  to  spiritual 
apprehension.  To  a  certain  extent  this  is  equally  true 
of  all  science,  even  that  which  is  wholly  physical. 

Few  understand  all  our  Master's  sayings,  as  recorded 
in  the  New  Testament ;  yet  those  sayings  arc  both  true 
and  important.  All  have  not  grown  into  that  stature  of 
"manhood  in  Christ  Jesus"  which  enables  them  to  in- 
terpret his  spiritual  meaning.  If  it  were  otherwise  they 
would  know  how  Truth  casts  out  error  and  heals  the 
sick.  His  words  were  the  offspring  of  his  deeds,  both 
of  which  must  be  understood.  Not  comprehending  the 
works  which  his  words  explained,  those  words  are  blind. 

"  The  Word  was  made  flesh."  Divine  Truth  and  Love 
must  be  seen  and  felt  by  mortals,  before  the  Science  that 
declares  them  could  be  demonstrated.  Hence  their  em- 
bodiment in  the  blessed  Jesus,  —  that  Life-link  which 
forms  the  connection  through  which  the  real  reaches  the 
unreal,  Soul  rebukes  sense,  and  Truth  destroys  error. 

In  Jewish  worship  the  Word  was  materially  explained, 
and  the  spiritual  sense  was  unperceived.     The  religion 


REPLY    TO    A    CRITIC.  393 

that  sprang  from  half-hidden  Israelitish  history  was 
scholastic  and  void  of  healing  power.  The  Master  often 
refused  to  explain  his  words,  hecause  it  is  difficult  for 
a  material  age  to  apprehend  spiritual  Truth.  He  said  : 
"  This  people's  heart  hath  hecome  gross,  and  their  cars 
are  dull  of  hearing,  and  their  eyes  they  have  closed  ;  lest 
they  should  see  with  their  eyes,  and  hear  with  their  ears, 
and  understand  with  their  heart,  and  turn  from  their 
ways,  and  I  should  heal  them." 

Where  my  critic  loses  faith  in  God's  power  to  heal  the 
sick,  I  cannot  follow  him.  Neither  can  I  heal,  if  I  plant 
myself  on  his  material  platform. 

I  became  a  member  of  the  Orthodox  Congregational 
Church  when  a  child.  Later,  w-hen  I  was  an  invalid,  my 
own  prayers  failed  to  heal  me,  and  so  did  the  prayers  of 
my  faithful  friends.  When  I  discovered  the  spiritual 
sense  of  the  creed,  the  Science  of  Christianity,  it  was 
to  me  a  present  help.  It  was  the  living,  palpitating  pres- 
ence of  Christ,  or  Truth,  that  healed  me. 

We  cannot  bring  out  the  practical  proof  of  Christian- 
ity, that  Jesus  required,  while  error  is  as  potent  and  real 
to  us  as  Truth,  and  while  we  make  a  personal  devil  and 
a  personal  God  our  starting-points ;  especially  if  we  con- 
sider Satan  as  a  being  coequal  in  power  with  Deity,  if 
not  superior  to  Him.  Because  such  starting-points  are 
neither  spiritual  nor  scientific,  they  cannot  work  out  the 
spiritual  and  scientific  rule  of  Christian  healing,  which 
proves  the  nothingness  of  error  by  the  all-inclusiveness 
of  Truth. 

Our  Master  declared  that  his  material  body  was  not 
Spirit,  evidently  considering  it  a  mortal  belief ;  whereas 
the  Jews  took  a  diametrically  opposite  view.     To  Jesus, 


394  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTH. 

not  materiality,  but  spirituality,  was  the  reality  of  man's 
existence ;  while  to  the  rabbi,  the  spiritual  was  the 
intangible  and  prospective,  if  not  the  unreal. 

The  Israelites  centred  their  thoughts  on  the  material, 
in  their  attempted  worship  of  the  spiritual.  To  them 
matter  was  Substance,  and  Spirit  was  shadow.  They 
thought  to  worship  Spirit  from  a  material  standpoint,  but 
this  was  impracticable.  They  might  appeal  to  Jehovah, 
but  their  prayer  brought  down  no  proof  that  it  was 
heard,  because  they  did  not  sufficiently  understand  God 
as  able  to  demonstrate  His  power  to  heal,  —  to  make 
harmony  a  reality,  and  to  make  discord  the  unreality. 

If  my  critic  had  a  child  who  was  frightened  at  im 
aginary  ghosts,  and  sick  in  consequence  of  her  fear, 
would  he  say  to  her  :  "  Ghosts  are  real.  They  exist,  and 
are  to  be  feared  ;  but  you  must  not  be  afraid  of  them"  ? 

The  child,  like  the  adult,  ought  to  fear  a  reality  that 
can  harm  him,  and  which  he  docs  not  understand  ;  for 
at  any  moment  she  may  become  its  helpless  victim.  But 
instead  of  increasing  the  fear  of  his  child,  by  declaring 
ghosts  to  be  real,  merciless,  and  powerful,  thus  water- 
ing the  very  roots  of  the  child's  timidity,  would  he  not 
assure  the  child  her  fears  were  groundless,  that  ghosts 
arc  not  realities,  but  beliefs,  and  that  these  beliefs  are 
erroneous  and  human  ? 

In  short,  he  would  tell  her  not  to  believe  in  ghosts,  for 
there  are  no  such  things ;  knowing,  if  he  destroys  her 
belief  in  their  reality,  her  terror  will  depart  and  her 
health  be  restored ;  because  the  objects  of  her  alarm 
will  vanish  into  nothingness,  no  longer  seeming  worthy 
of  fear  or  honor.  To  accomplish  a  good  result,  it  is 
certainly  not  irrational  to  tell  the  truth  about  ghosts. 


REPLY   TO   A    CRITIC.  395 

The  scientific  real  is  the  sensuous  unreal.  What  seems 
real  to  sense  is  unreal  in  Science.  Personal  sense  and 
Science  have  ever  been  antagonistic ;  and  will  so  con- 
tinue, till  the  testimony  of  the  senses  yields  entirely  to 
Science. 

How  can  a  Christian  —  having  the  stronger  evidences 
of  Truth,  which  contradict  the  evidence  of  error  —  think 
of  error  as  real  or  true,  either  in  the  form  of  sickness 
or  sin  ?  You  admit  that  Truth  is  God,  and  that  God  is 
omnipotent ;  and  certainly  Truth  should  destroy  error. 

We  have  not  outlived  the  age  of  ghostly  beliefs.  All 
of  us  have  them,  more  or  less.  We  have  not  yet  reached 
all  reality. 

All  that  is  real  is  eternal.  Perfection  underlies  reality. 
Without  it,  nothing  is  real.  All  things  will  continue 
to  disappear,  until  perfection  appears  and  reality  is 
reached.  We  must  give  up  the  spectral  at  all  points ; 
or  we  shall  continue  to  suffer  from  the  nothingness  of 
superstition,  until  we  gladly  give  up  all  belief  in  it. 
When  we  learn  that  discord  is  not  real,  because  it  is 
not  immortal  harmony,  we  are  ready  for  progress, 
"  forgetting  those  things  which  are  behind." 

The  grave  does  not  banish  the  ghost  of  materiality. 
So  long  as  there  are  supposed  limits  to  Mind,  and  those 
limits  are  assigned  to  man,  so  long  will  ghosts  continue. 
Mind  is  limitless.  It  never  was  material.  The  notion 
of  bodily  minds  is  a  mortal  belief,  —  yea,  a  ghost ;  and 
Jesus  is  the  authority  for  this  assertion.  The  Principle 
of  Being  is  spiritual  and  immortal  ;  and  from  this  it 
follows  that  whatever  is  laid  off  is  the  ghost  of  some 
unseen  reality.  Our  material  beliefs  can  neither  demon- 
strate Christianity,  nor  apprehend  the  reality  of  being. 


396  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Are  my  protests  against  the  notion  of  material  Life, 
Substance,  or  Intelligence  "  utter  falsities  and  absurd- 
ities "  ?  Why  then  docs  my  critic  obey  the  Scripture, 
and  war  against  "  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil"  ? 
Why  does  he  invoke  the  divine  aid  to  enable  him  to 
leave  all  for  Christ,  Spirit,  —  using  my  phraseology,  but 
not  practising  what  he  preaches  ?  My  words  find  their 
immortality  in  deeds,  for  their  Principle  heals  the  sick 
and  spiritualizes  humanity. 

On  the  other  hand  my  critic  offers  no  proof,  and 
gives  none,  of  the  ability  of  Christ  to  heal  the  sick. 
lie  thinks  it  enough  that  his  barren  and  desultory 
dogmas  should  be  in  accordance  with  the  traditions 
of  the  elders,  who  have  set  their  seals  thereto. 

Consistency  is  seen  in  example  more  than  in  pre- 
cept. Inconsistency  is  shown  by  words  without  deeds, 
which  arc  like  clouds  without  rain.  If  my  words  fail 
to  express  my  deeds,  God  will  redeem  that  weakness, 
and  out  of  the  mouth  of  babes  He  will  "  perfect 
praise."  "  The  night  is  far  spent,"  and  with  the  dawn 
Truth  will  open  the  spiritual  senses  to  hear  and  speak 
the  "  new  tongue." 

Sin  should  become  unreal  to  every  one.  It  is  in  itself 
inconsistent,  a  divided  kingdom ;  and  I  rejoice  to  have 
found  this  out. 

Then  my  critic  should  be  charitable.  If  my  sentences 
appear  inconsistent,  he  should  try  and  learn  what  they 
mean.  I  dispose  of  the  charge  of  inconsistency  by 
giving  something  practically  better  than  Avords.  As 
for  sin  and  disease,  I  talk  them  up  to  talk  them  down  ; 
and  I  name  them  in  order  to  unname  them,  and  show 
their  nothingness. 


REPLY    TO    A    CRITIC.  397 

Will  my  judge  decide  on  the  relative  value  of  two 
theories :  one  that  heals ;  and  the  other,  which  denies 
the  first,  but  cannot  heal  ? 

That  my  statements  are  "  absolutely  false,  and  the 
most  egregious  fallacies  ever  offered  for  acceptance," 
is  but  my  critic's  opinion,  wholly  owing  to  his  misunder- 
standing both  of  the  Principle  and  practice  of  Christian 
Science,  and  his  consequent  inability  to  demonstrate 
that  Science.  Without  this  understanding,  no  one  is 
capable  of  impartial  or  correct  criticism  ;  because  demon- 
stration and  understanding  are  God's  harmonious  and 
immortal  keynotes,  proven  to  be  such  by  the  sick  who 
are  cured  and  by  sinners  who  are  enlightened. 

Strangely  enough,  we  ask  for  material  evidence  in  sup 
port  of  spiritual  existence ;  when  these  realms  are  so 
antagonistic  that  the  material  must  disappear  before  the 
spiritual  can  be  attained.  This  material  existence  affords 
no  evidence  of  spiritual  existence  and  immortality.  Sin, 
sickness,  and  death  do  not  prove  man's  entity  or  immor- 
tality. Discord  can  never  establish  the  facts  of  har- 
mony.    Matter  is  not  the  vestibule  of  Spirit. 

Jesus  reasoned  on  this  subject  practically,  and  con- 
trolled sickness,  sin,  and  death  from  the  basis  of  his 
argument.  Understanding  the  nothingness  of  material 
things,  he  spoke  of  flesh  and  Spirit  as  the  two  opposites, 
—  as  Truth  and  error,  not  contributing  in  any  way  to 
each  other's  happiness  and  existence.  He  said  :  "  The 
same  fountain  sendeth  not  forth  sweet  and  bitter  water," 
and,  "  You  cannot  gather  grapes  of  thorns."  Even  Paul 
asked,  "  What  fellowship  hath  Christ  with  Belial  ?  " 

My  censor  would  have  an  eternal  copartnership 
between  error  and  Truth.     Will  he  admit  that  God  is 


398  SCIENCE   AND    IIEALTII. 

incapable  of  sinning-,  —  as  I  certainly  believe?  Then 
how  could  God  make  man  capable  of  sin? 

Did  God  create  man,  who  is  called  material,  out  of 
Himself,  Spirit  ?  Did  evil  proceed  from  good  ?  Did 
God  commit  a  fraud  on  humanity,  and  make  man  capable 
of  sin,  in  order  to  condemn  him  for  it?  Would  my  critic 
call  it  wise  and  good,  to  create  the  primitive  and  then 
punish  its  derivative  ? 

Can  evil  be  derived  from  good  ?  Impossible !  Was 
there  original  self-creative  sin  ?  Then  there  must  have 
been  more  than  one  Creator,  more  than  one  God.  In 
common  justice  we  must  admit  that  God  will  not  punish 
man  for  doing  what  He  created  him  capable  of  doing, 
and  knew,  from  the  outset,  that  man  would  do.  God  is 
"too  pure  to  behold  iniquity."  You  sustain  Truth  by 
condemning  a  lie. 

Jesus  said  of  personified  evil,  that  it  was  "  a  lie,  and 
the  father  of  the  lie."  Truth  neither  creates  a  lie  nor 
the  capacity  to  lie.  If  we  would  only  relinquish  the 
belief  that  God  makes  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  or  that 
He  makes  man  capable  of  suffering  on  account  of  this 
trio,  we  should  begin  to  sap  the  foundations  of  error,  and 
ensure  its  destruction  ;  but  if  we  dignify  mortal  mind 
with  the  creativeness  and  authority  of  Deity,  how  dare 
we  attempt  to  destroy  that  which  He  hath  made  ? 

History  shows  that  this  arbitrary  and  unjust  sense  of 
Deity  originated  in  what  is  termed  mortal  mind.  As 
there  really  is  no  mortal  mind,  you  see  that  this  wrong 
notion  about  God  originated  in  a  false  supposition,  not 
in  Immortal  Mind,  and  is  fading  out ;  that  it  is  a  false 
claim,  eventually  disappearing,  according  to  the  teachings 
of  the  Apocalypse. 


REPLY    TO    A    CEITIC.  399 

If  the  opposite  of  God  is  as  real  as  He,  there  must  be 
two  supreme  powers,  and  God  cannot  be  all-powerful. 
Can  Deity  be  omnipotent,  while  another  strong  and 
sinful  being  is  self-creative?  Is  Life  really  God,  as  the 
Scripture  saith  ?  And,  if  so,  can  Life,  or  God,  enter 
matter  ?  And  can  matter  drive  Spirit  hence,  beating 
Omnipotence  at  every  point  ? 

Is  the  woodman's  axe,  that  destroys  a  tree,  superior 
to  Omnipotence  ?  Can  a  leaden  bullet  deprive  a  man  of 
Life  ?  If  Mind  is  at  the  mercy  of  matter,  then  matter  is 
omnipotent. 

Such  doctrines  are  "  confusion  worse  confounded." 
If  two  statements  contradict  each  other,  one  must  be 
null  and  void.  Is  Science  thus  contradictory  ?  Chris- 
tian Science,  rightly  understood,  coincides  with  the 
Scriptures,  and  sustains  logically  every  point  it  presents. 
Otherwise  it  would  not  be  Science,  and  could  not  present 
its  proofs. 

Christian  Science  is  not  made  up  of  contradictory 
aphorisms,  nor  of  the  inventions  of  those  who  scoff  at  God. 
It  is  the  calm,  clear  verdict  of  Truth  against  error. 

When  the  evidence  of  the  existence  of  Spirit,  or  Soul, 
is  palpable  to  spiritual  sense  only,  and  not  cognizant  to 
the  five  personal  senses,  —  and  yet  you  aver  that  these 
senses  are  indispensable  to  man's  existence  or  entity,  — 
what  becomes  of  the  Ego  when  matter  disappears  ? 

One  more  question  :  Why  are  the  words,  rather  than 
the  remarkable  works,  of  prophet  and  apostle  quoted  for 
people's  instruction  ?  When  history  records  the  lives  of 
great  and  good  men,  their  acts  are  considered  paramount 
to  their  sayings.  Deeds  are  what  we  strive  most  to 
emulate. 


400  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

My  critic  says :  "  Rest  assured  that  whatever  possible 
effect  Mrs.  Eddy  may  have  on  the  sick,  it  is  by  making 
them  believe  that  she  has  a  wonderful  power  from  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  remove  disease." 

Docs  my  critic  wish  to  be  understood  as  meaning 
that  the  members  of  a  church  have  half  the  faith  in  a 
woman,  whom  they  never  met,  that  they  have  in  their 
pastor  ?  Let  any  clergyman  try  to  cure  his  friends  by 
their  faith  in  himself.  Will  that  faith  heal  them  ?  I 
will  take  the  same  cases,  and  cure  will  follow.  Is  this 
the  result  of  their  faith  in  me,  rather  than  in  their 
pastor?  I  have  healed  infidels,  whose  only  objection 
to  my  method  was  that  I  believed  in  the  Holy  Spirit, 
while  they  did  not. 

I  honor  Christianity  wherever  it  is  found  ;  but  when 
shall  we  arrive  at  the  goal  that  word  includes?  From 
Puritan  parents  I  received  an  early  religious  education. 
In  childhood  I  often  listened  with  joy  to  these  words, 
falling  from  the  lips  of  my  sainted  mother,  "  God  is 
able  to  raise  you  up  from  sickness ;  "  and  I  pondered 
the  meaning  of  that  Scripture  I  so  often  quote,  "  And 
these  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe  ;  they  shall 
laf  hands  on  the  sick,  and  they  shall  recover." 

The  conclusion  is  not  valid,  that  I  must  be  a  Spiritu- 
alist or  a  medium  because  I  am  not  a  materialist.  I 
never  was  a  Spiritualist ;  and  have7  always  understood 
that  the  phenomena  of  Spiritualism  came  from  the 
power  of  mortal  mind  over  mortal  mind,  on  this  earthly 
plane  of  existence. 

My  critic  and  I  arc  like  two  artists.  One  says :  "  I 
have  spiritual  mind-pictures  indestructible  and  glorious. 
When  others  sec  them  as  I  do,  in  their  true  light  and 


EEPLY    TO    A    CRITIC.  401 

loveliness,  —  and  know  that  these  pictures  are  real  and 
immortal, because  having  a  divine  basis,  —  they  will  find 
that  nothing  is  lost,  and  all  is  won,  by  a  right  estimate 
of  what  is  real." 

The  other  artist  replies :  "  You  wrong  my  experi- 
ence. I  have  no  mind-pictures  except  material  ones. 
True,  the  canvas  renders  my  pictures  imperfect  and 
destructible ;  yet  I  would  not  exchange  mine  for  yours, 
for  I  made  my  own,  and  they  are  not  shockingly 
transcendental." 

Dear  reader,  which  mind-picture  shall  be  real  to  you 
—  the  material  or  the  spiritual  ?  Both  you  cannot  have. 
You  are  bringing  out  your  own  ideal.  This  ideal  is 
either  temporal  or  eternal.  Either  Spirit  or  matter  is 
your  model.  If  you  try  to  have  two  models,  then  you 
practically  have  none.  Like  a  pendulum  in  a  clock,  you 
will  strike  the  ribs  of  matter,  and  be  thrown  back  and 
forth,  swinging  forever  between  the  real  and  the  unreal. 

Hear  the  wisdom  of  Job  !  — 

Shall  mortal  man  be  more  just  than  God? 

Shall  man  be  more  pure  than  his  Maker? 

Behold  He  putteth  no  trust  in  His  ministering  spirits, 

And  His  angels  He  chargeth  with  frailty. 

What  then  are  they  who  dwell  in  houses  of  clay, 

"Whose  foundation  is  in  the  dust, 

Who  crumble. to  pieces  as  if  moth-eaten? 

Between  morning  and  evening  they  are  destroyed; 

They  perish  forever,  and  none  regardeth  it. 

The  excellency  that  is  in  them  is  torn  away; 

They  die  before  they  have  become  wise. 

To  show  my  critic  that  such  theories  as  mine  do  not 
seem  absurd  to  some  of  the  wisest  men  of  modern  times, 

26 


402  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

let  me  close  this  reply  with  an  extract  from  the  devout 
William  Ellcry  Charming,  who  was  admired  and  fol- 
lowed as  the  foremost  Rational  Christian  of  his  time. 
Though  by  no  means  adopting  these  views  as  his  own, 
he  was  thoroughly  fair  in  his  estimate  ;  and  in  his  ser- 
mon on  The  True  End  of  Life,  preached  fifty  years  ago, 
he  spoke  as  follows  :  — 

The  philosopher,  indeed,  in  studying  the  Soul,  has  not  only 
discerned  that  it  is  distinguished  from  the  fluctuating  forms  of 
matter,  by  its  power  of  apprehending  immutable  Principles, 
but  he  has  often  been  led  to  question  whether  anything  really 
exists  in  the  universe,  beyond  Mind  and  Spirit ;  whether  mat- 
ter and  the  body  have  any  substantial  being ;  whether  appar- 
ently external  nature  be  not  an  actual  creation  of  our  own 
thought ;  or,  in  other  words,  whether,  in  believing  in  an  out- 
ward world,  we  do  anything  more  than  ascribe  reality  to  our 
own  conceptions.  Thus,  from  the  very  dawn  of  philosophy, 
there  have  been  schools  which  have  held  that  the  material 
universe  has  no  existence  but  in  the   mind  that  thinks  it. 

The  critic,  whom  I  have  thus  answered,  has  passed  on 
from  this  world.  He  was  a  man  rightly  honored  in  the 
New  Church,  of  which  he  was  a  distinguished  pillar. 
In  justice  to  his  memory  it  should  be  here  added,  that  I 
afterwards  met  the  reverend  father  in  the  company  of 
mutual  friends,  and  "  we  held  sweet  converse  together." 
Without  quoting  verbatim  his  kind  and  generous  words 
to  me  and  about  me,  it  is  enough  to  say  that  he  referred 
to  our  kinship  of  spirit.  "One  touch  of  nature  makes 
the  whole  world  kin,"  and  kind. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

RECAPITULATION. 

Let  us  hoar  the  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter.  Fear  God,  and  keep 
His  commandments,  for  this  is  the  whole  duty  of  man.  For  God  shall 
bring  every  work  into  judgment,  with  every  secret  thing,  whether  it  be 
good,  or  whether  it  be  evil.  —  Ecclesiastes. 

QUESTIONS    AND    ANSWERS. 

r  j  THTS  chapter  is  from  the  first  edition  of  my  class- 
-*-  book,  copyrighted  in  1870.  It  is  a  condensation 
of  my  treatise,  and  important  to  learners.  The  theology 
of  Christian  Science  pervades  its  entire  statement  from 
beginning  to  end,  and  supports  the  only  true  medical 
practice.  The  Science  of  Healing,  through  Mind,  is 
built  on  no  other  basis  than  God,  the  unerring  Mind. 

Question.  — What  is  God  ? 

Answer.  —  God  is  Supreme  Individual  Being,  Divine 
Principle,  Eternal  Mind. 

Question.  —  What  is  Principle  ? 

Ansiver. — Life,  Truth,  Love,  Soul,  Substance,  and 
Intelligence. 

Question.  —  Is  there  more  than  one  Principle  ? 

Answer.  —  There  is  not.  There  is  but  one  Life,  one 
Substance,  one  Truth  ;  and  this  is  God,  omnipotence,  om- 
niscience, and  omnipresence.  Omni  is  from  the  Latin 
omnus,  —  all.  Hence  God  signifies  all-power,  all-science, 
all-presence.  The  varied  manifestations  of  Science, 
under  the  different  terms  for  it,  have  but  one  Principle. 


404  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Question.  —  What  are  spirits  and  souls  ? 

Answer.  —  To  human  belief  they  are  personalities  of 
Mind  and  matter,  Life  and  death,  Good  and  evil,  Truth 
and  error  ;  but  all  these  are  opposites,  as  Science  reveals, 
—  neither  dwelling-  together  nor  assimilating.  Truth  is 
immortal  ;  error  is  mortal.  The  one  is  limitless  ;  the 
other  is  limited.  One  is  Intelligence  ;  the  other  is  non- 
intelligence.  Moreover,  one  is  real,  and  the  other  is 
unreal.  This  last  statement  contains  the  point  you 
will  most  reluctantly  admit,  although  it  is  the  most 
important  to  understand,  first  and  last. 

The  term  souls,  or  spirits,  is  as  improper  as  the  term 
gods.  Soul,  or  Spirit,  signifies  Deity,  and  nothing  else. 
There  is  no  finite  soul  or  spirit.  Those  terms  mean  only 
one  existence,  and  cannot  be  rendered  in  the  plural. 
Heathen  mythology  and  Jewish  theology  perpetuated 
the  fallacy  that  Intelligence,  Soul,  or  God  could  be  in 
matter ;  and  idolatry  and  ritualism  are  the  outcome  of 
this  man-made  belief. 

The  Science  of  Christianity  comes  with  the  fan  in 
hand,  that  shall  separate  the  chaff  from  the  wheat. 
Science  will  declare  God  aright ;  and  Christianity  will 
demonstrate  this  declaration,  and  its  Divine  Principle, 
making  mankind  physically,  morally,  and  spiritually 
better. 

Question.  —  What  is  the  Science  of  Soul? 

Answer.  —  The  first  demand  of  this  Science  is,  "  Thou 
shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  Me."  This  3Ie  is  Spirit. 
Therefore  the  command  is,  Thou  shalt  have  no  Intelli- 
gence, no  Life,  no  Substance,  no  Truth,  no  Love,  but 
that  which  is  spiritual.  The  second  is  like  unto  it,  "  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself."     It  should  be  well 


RECAPITULATION.  405 

understood  that  all  men  have  one  Mind,  one  God  and 
Father,  one  Life,  Truth,  and  Love.  Mankind  will  become 
perfect  in  proportion  as  this  becomes  apparent,  and  the 
true  brotherhood  of  man  will  thus  be  established.  Having 
no  other  gods,  turning  to  no  other  Mind  but  the  perfect 
to  guide  them,  mortals  will  grow  into  the  Substance  of 
Spirit,  and  be  pure  and  eternal,  having  that  Mind  wdiich 
was  also  with  Christ  Jesus. 

Recollect  that  Science  reveals  Spirit,  Soul,  as  not  in 
the  body,  and  God  as  not  in  man,  but  as  reflected  by 
man.  The  greater  cannot  be  in  the  lesser.  Such  a  be 
lief  is  an  error  that  works  ill.  This  is  a  leading  point 
in  the  Science  of  Mind,  that  Principle  is  not  in  its  idea. 
Spirit,  Soul,  is  not  confined,  either  in  man  or  matter. 
God  is  not  resident  in  His  own  idea,  even  the  perfect 
and  immortal  man  ;  much  less  can  He  be  in  mortals, 
constituted  materially.  We  reason  imperfectly  from  ef- 
fect to  cause,  when  we  conclude  that  matter  is  the  effect 
of  Spirit ;  but  a  priori  reasoning  shows  material  exist- 
ence to  be  enigmatical.  Spirit  gives  the  true  mental 
idea.     We  cannot  interpret  Spirit  through  matter. 

Reasoning  from  cause  to  effect,  in  the  Science  of  Mind, 
we  begin  with  Mind,  which  must  be  understood  through 
the  idea  that  expresses  it,  and  cannot  be  learned  from 
its  opposite,  matter.  Thus  we  arrive  at  Truth,  or  Intel- 
ligence, which  evolves  its  own  unerring  idea,  and  never 
can  be  coordinate  with  human  illusions. 

If  Soul  sinned  it  would  be  mortal  ;  for  sin  is  mortal- 
ity's self,  inasmuch  as  it  kills  itself.  Error  must  be 
mortal  (being  the  antipodes  of  Truth)  if  Truth  is  im- 
mortal. Because  Soul  is  immortal,  Soul  cannot  sin,  for 
sin  is  not  the  eternal  verity  of  Being. 


406  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Question.  —  What  is  the  scientific  statement  of  being? 

Answer.  —  There  is  no  Life,  Substance,  or  Intelligence 
in  matter.  All  is  Mind.  Spirit  is  immortal  Truth ; 
matter  is  mortal  error.  Spirit  is  the  real  and  eternal ; 
matter  is  the  unreal  and  temporal.  Spirit  is  God,  and 
man  is  His  image  and  likeness ;  hence,  man  is  spiritual 
and  not  material. 

Question.  —  What  is  Substance  ? 

Answer.  —  That  only  which  is  eternal,  and  incapable 
of  discord  and  decay.  Truth,  Life,  and  Love  are  Sub- 
stance, as  the  Scriptures  use  this  word,  in  such  a  text  as 
"The  Substance  of  things  hoped  for,  the  evidence  of 
things  not  seen."  Spirit  —  the  synonym  of  Mind,  Soul, 
or  God  —  is  Substance ;  i.  e.  the  only  real  Substance. 
The  spiritual  universe  and  man  are  compound  and  indi- 
vidual ideas  which  reflect  the  divine  Substance  of  Spirit. 

Question.  —  What  is  Life  ? 

Answer.  — Life  is  Divine  Principle,  Mind,  Soul,  Spirit, 
without  beginning  and  without  end.  Eternity,  not  time, 
expresses  the  thought  of  Life,  and  time  is  no  part  of  eter- 
nity. One  ceases  when  the  other  is  recognized.  One  is 
finite,  the  other  is  infinite. 

Life  is  no  part  of  matter.  What  is  termed  matter  is 
unknown  to  Spirit,  which  involves  in  itself  all  Substance, 
Life  eternal,  and  is  everlasting.  Matter  is  a  finite  illu- 
sion. Life  is  Mind,  or  Infinite  Understanding.  It  is  not 
limited.  Death  and  finiteness  are  unknown  to  Life.  If 
Life  ever  had  a  beginning  it  would  also  have  an  ending. 

Question. —  What  is  Intelligence  ? 

Answer.  —  Intelligence  is  omniscience,  omnipresence, 
and  omnipotence.  It  is  the  Infinite  Mind,  the  Triune 
Principle,  —  or  Life,  Truth,  and  Love,  —  called  God. 


RECAPITULATION".  407 

Question.  — Arc  doctrines  and  creeds  a  benefit  to  man  ? 

Answer.  —  I  subscribed  to  an  Orthodox  creed  in  earl} 
youth,  and  strictly  adhered  to  it  through  many  years ; 
but  when  all  earthly  means  had  failed  to  restore  my 
health,  I  caught  the  first  gleam  of  what  interprets  God 
as  higher  than  man-made  creeds.  This  vision  took  me 
away  from  human  beliefs,  and  gave  the  spiritual  import 
of  all  things  from  the  Divine  Mind  expressed  through 
Science.  This  gave  me  a  new  sense  of  Life,  of  God,  and 
healed  me. 

Ever  since  then  my  highest  creed  has  been  Divine 
Science,  which,  reduced  to  human  apprehension,  I  have 
named  Christian  Science.  This  Sacred  Science  teaches 
man  that  God  is  his  only  Life,  and  that  this  Life  is  Truth 
and  Love ;  that  God  is  to  be  understood  and  demon- 
strated, instead  of  believed  and  feared ;  that  divine  un- 
derstanding casts  out  human  error  and  heals  the  sick. 

The  way  that  leads  to  Science  is  strait  and  narrow. 
God  has  set  his  signet  to  Science,  making  it  coordinate 
with  all  that  is  real,  with  only  that  which  is  harmonious 
and  eternal.  Sickness,  sin,  and  death,  being  inharmoni- 
ous, originate  not  in  God,  nor  belong  to  His  government. 
His  law,  rightly  understood,  destroys  them.  Jesus  fur- 
nished proofs  of  these  statements. 

Question.  —  What  is  error  ? 

Answer.  — Error  is  a  supposition  of  pleasure  and  pain, 
of  Intelligence,  Substance,  and  Life  as  existent  in  matter. 
Again — error  is  neither  Mind,  nor  one  of  its  faculties. 
Mind  is  Truth.  Error  is  its  opposite,  a  belief  without 
understanding.  Error  is  unreal  because  untrue,  —  that 
which  seemeth  to  be,  and  is  not. 

Question.  —  Is  there  no  sin  ? 


408  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Answer.  —  As  I  have  before  stated,  all  reality  is  in 
God  and  His  idea,  harmonious  and  eternal.  That  which 
lie  created  was  good,  and  "  He  made  all  that  was  made." 
The  only  reality  of  sin,  sickness,  or  death  is  the  awful 
fact  that  unrealities  seem  real  to  human  belief,  until  God 
strips  off  their  disguise.  They  are  not  true,  because  He 
is  Truth,  and  they  are  not  of  Him.  We  learn  of  Science 
that  all  inharmony  of  mortal  mind  or  body  is  errone- 
ous ;  and  error  is  illusion,  possessing  neither  reality  nor 
identity,  though  seeming  to  be  real,  and  identical  with 
Truth." 

If  error  were  true,  its  truth  would  be  error,  and  through 
this  we  should  lose  the  standard  of  Truth.  I  find  that 
the  Science  of  Mind  disposes  of  all  evil.  Truth,  God,  is 
not  the  father  of  error.  Sin,  sickness,  and  death  are  to 
be  classified  as  effects  of  error.  Christ  came  to  save  sin- 
ners. The  God-principle  is  omnipresent  and  omnipotent. 
He  is  everywhere,  and  nothing  else  is  present  or  has 
power.  Christ  is  Truth,  and  this  great  Truth  comes 
to  heal  sickness  and  sin,  —  first  through  the  idea  in 
Science,  and  then  through  a  person.  Jesus  is  the  name 
of  the  man  who  presented,  more  than  all  other  men,  this 
idea  of  God,  for  he  came  healing  the  sick  and  the  sinful, 
and  destroying  the  power  of  death.  Jesus  is  the  man, 
and  Christ  is  the  Divine  Principle  of  the  man. 

In  an  age  of  ecclesiastical  despotism,  Jesus  introduced 
the  Principle  and  practice  of  Christianity,  affording  proof 
of  its  Truth  and  Love.  But  to  reach  his  example,  —  and 
test  its  unerring  Science  according  to  his  rule,  by  healing 
sickness,  sin,  and  death,  —  a  better  understanding  of 
God  is  required,  as  being  the  Divine  Principle  rather 
than  the  person  of  the  man  Jesus. 


RECAPITULATION".  409 

Jesus  established  what  he  said  by  demonstration,  thus 
making  his  acts  of  higher  importance  than  his  words. 
He  demonstrated  what  he  taught.  This  is  the  divine 
scheme  and  the  Science  of  Christianity.  Jesus  proved 
the  Principle  to  be  divine,  that  heals  the  sick  and  casts 
out  error.  Few  however,  except  his  students,  understood 
in  the  least  his  teachings  and  their  glorious  proofs  — 
namely,  that  Life,  Truth,  and  Love  (the  Principle  of  his 
unacknowledged  Science)  destroy  all  error,  sickness,  sin, 
and  death. 

The  reception  accorded  to  Truth  in  the  early  Chris- 
tian era,  history  now  repeats.  Whoever  introduces  the 
Science  of  Christianity  will  be  scoffed  at,  and  scourged 
with  Avorse  cords  than  those  which  cut  the  flesh.  To 
the  ignorant  age  in  which  it  first  appears  Science  seems 
a  miracle.  Hence  the  misinterpretation  and  consequent 
maltreatment  which  it  receives.  Christian  marvels  (and 
marvel  is  the  simple  meaning  of  the  Greek  word  ren- 
dered miracle  in  the  New  Testament)  will  be  misunder- 
stood and  misused  by  charlatans  and  the  misjudging,  until 
the  underlying  Principle  of  these  marvels  is  gained. 

If  sin,  sickness,  and  death  are  as  real  as  Goodness, 
Life,  and  Truth,  then  they  must  all  be  from  the  same 
source,  God  being  their  author.  Now  Jesus  came  to 
destroy  sin,  sickness,  and  deatli ;  yet  he  "  came  not  to 
destroy  but  to  fulfil."  Is  it  possible  then  to  believe  that 
the  evils  which  he  lived  to  destroy  are  the  offspring  of 
the  Divine  Will  ? 

Despite  the  hallowing  influence  of  Truth  to  destroy 
error,  must  it  still  be  immortal?  Truth  spares  all  that 
is  true.  If  evil  is  real,  Truth  must  make  it  so  ;  but 
error,  not  Truth,  is  the  author  of  the  unreal ;   for  the 


410  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

unreal  perishes,  while  all  that  is  real  is  eternal.  The 
apostle  says  that  the  mission  of  Christ  was  "  to  destroy 
the  works  of  the  devil." 

Truth  came  to  destroy  error,  since  light  and  darkness 
cannot  dwell  tog-ether.  One  inevitably  extinguishes  the 
other.  When  one  appears,  the  other  disappears.  "  God 
is  too  pure  to  behold  iniquity."  To  Truth  there  is  no 
error ;  all  is  Truth.  To  Spirit  there  is  no  matter ;  all 
is  Principle  and  idea. 

Question.  —  What  is  man  ? 

Answer.  —  Man  is  not  matter,  —  brains,  blood,  bones, 
and  the  material  rest.  The  Scriptures  inform  us  that 
man  was  made  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God.  Mat- 
ter is  not  that  likeness.  The  reflection  of  Spirit  cannot 
be  so  unlike  Spirit.  Man  is  spiritual  and  perfect;  and 
because  of  this,  he  will  be  so  understood  in  Science. 
Error,  urged  to  its  final  limits,  will  be  self-destroyed. 
]t  will  cease  to  claim  that  Soul  is  in  body,  that  Life  and 
Intelligence  are  in  matter,  and  that  this  matter  is  man. 
God  is  the  Principle  of  man,  and  man  is  the  idea  of 
God.  Hence  man  is  not  mortal  or  material.  Mortals 
must  disappear  for  immortals,  as  babes  have  disappeared 
at  the  age  of  adults. 

All  that  is  material  is  mortal.  To  the  five  personal 
senses,  man  appears  to  be  matter  and  mind;  but  Science 
reveals  him  as  the  idea  of  God,  and  declares  the  material 
senses  to  be  mortal  and  erring  illusions. 

Question.  —  What  arc  body  and  Soul? 

Answer.  —  Body  is  the  reflection  of  Spirit,  in  multi- 
farious embodiments  of  this  living  Principle.  Soul  is 
the  Substance,  Life,  Intelligence  of  this  idea,  or  reflection. 
God,  or  Principle,  is  not  in  the  reflection.     Hence  Soul 


RECAPITULATION.  411 

cannot  be  in  body,  or  matter.  Man  is  not  a  material 
habitation  for  Spirit ;  he  is  spiritual.  Soul,  being  divine, 
car.  be  reflected  in  nothing  imperfect,  or  unlike  the 
Infinite  Self. 

Man  is  the  expression  of  Spirit.  The  Indians  caught 
some  glimpses  of  the  underlying  reality,  as  when  they 
called  a  certain  beautiful  lake  the  Smile  of  the  Great 
Spirit.  Separated  from  man,  who  expresses  it,  Spirit 
would  be  a  nonentity.  Man,  divorced  from  Spirit,  would 
be  equally  a  nonentity.  But  there  is,  there  can  be,  no 
such  division  ;   for  man  is  co-existent  with  God. 

Divine  Science  shows  it  to  be  impossible  that  a  mate- 
rial body,  though  interwoven  with  matter's  highest  stra- 
tum, mortal  mind,  should  be  man,  indestructible  and 
eternal.  Were  it  otherwise  man  would  be  annihilated, 
for  Soul  would  lose  itself  with  the  dissolution  of  body. 

What  evidence  have  you  of  Immortality  within  mor- 
tality ?  In  Science  man  has  never  beheld  Spirit,  or  Soul, 
leaving  a  body,  or  entering  it.  What  evidence  is  there  in 
support  of  such  a  theory  of  indwelling  Spirit,  except  the 
evidence  of  belief?  What  would  be  thought  of  the  dec- 
laration that  a  house  wras  inhabited,  and  by  a  certain 
kind  of  folks,  when  no  such  people  were  ever  seen  to  go 
out  or  come  in,  or  had  even  been  visible  through  the 
windows  ?     Who  can  see  Soul  in  the  body  ? 

Question.  —  Do  not  brains  think  and  nerves  feel,  and 
is  there  not  Intelligence  in  matter  ? 

Answer. — No,  not  if  God  be  true,  and  mortal  man  a 
liar.  The  assertion  is  erroneous  that  there  can  be  pain 
or  pleasure  in  matter.  That  body  is  most  harmoni- 
ous which  is  least  noticeable  in  the  discharge  of  its 
functions. 


412  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Man  is  not  in  matter,  nor  of  it.  He  is  the  image  and 
likeness,  the  idea,  or  reflection,  of  Spirit,  and  Spirit  can- 
not be  reflected  by  matter,  mortality,  or  sin.  "Mortal 
man"  is  really  a  self-contradictory  phrase,  for  man  is 
not  mortal  ("neither  indeed  can  be")  but  immortal. 

How  can  Intelligence  dwell  in  matter,  when  matter 
is  non-intelligent,  and  brain-lobes  cannot  think  ?  Such 
a  notion  is  only  a  notion,  and  matter  cannot  perform  the 
functions  of  Mind.  Illusion  says,  "  I  am  man ; "  but 
this  belief  is  far  from  actuality.  From  beginning  to  end 
mortals  are  composed  of  human  beliefs. 

If  a  child  is  the  offspring  of  physical  sense,  and  not 
of  Soul,  it  must  have  a  material,  not  a  spiritual  origin. 
With  what  truth,  then,  could  the  Scriptural  rejoicing  be 
uttered  by  any  mother,  "  I  have  gotten  a  man  from  the 
Lord."  On  the  contrary,  if  a  child  comes  from  God, 
it  cannot  be  mortal  and  material  ;  it  must  be  immortal 
and  spiritual. 

Nerves  are  a  belief  that  there  is  sensation  in  mat- 
ter, whereas  matter  is  devoid  of  sensation.  Sensation, 
as  well  as  action,  is  governed  by  Mind,  —  is  in  Mind, 
the  origin  and  governor  of  all  that  Science  reveals. 
Sense  has  its  realm  apart  from  Science,  in  the  unreal. 
Harmonious  action  proceeds  from  the  Spirit,  God.  In- 
harmony  has  no  Principle.  Its  action  is  erroneous, 
indicating  man  to  be  in  matter,  and  making  matter  the 
cause,  as  well  as  the  effect,  of  Intelligence,  or  Soul,  thus 
attempting  to  separate  Mind  from  God. 

Man  is  not  God,  and  God  is  not  man.  Again,  God, 
or  Goodness,  could  never  make  men  capable  of  sin.  It 
is  the  opposite  of  Good  —  that  is,  evil  —  which  seems  to 
make  men  capable  of  wrong.'    Now  evil  is  but  an  illusion, 


RECAPITULATION".  413 

and  error  has  no  real  basis  ;  it  is  a  false  belief.  God  is 
not  the  author  of  evil.  The  supposititious  parent  of  evil 
is  matter. 

The  Bible  declares,  "  All  things  were  made  by  Him 
[the  Divine  Word],  and  without  Him  was  not  anything 
made  that  was  made."  This  is  the  eternal  verity  of 
Divine  Science.  If  sin,  sickness,  and  death  were  under- 
stood as  nothingness,  they  would  disappear.  As  vapor 
that  melts  before  the  sun,  evil  should  vanish  before  the 
reality  of  gjod.  One  must  hide  the  other.  How  impor- 
tant, then,  to  choose  good  as  the  reality.  Man  is  tribu- 
tary to  God,  Spirit,  and  to  nothing  else.  God's  being  is 
infinity,  freedom,  harmony,  and  boundless  bliss. 

Material  sense  never  helped  mortals  to  understand 
Spirit,  God.  Through  spiritual  sense  only,  man  compre- 
hends and  loves  Deity.  The  various*  contradictions  of 
the  Science  of  Mind,  by  the  material  senses,  do  not  change 
the  unseen  Truth,  forever  intact.  The  forbidden  fruit  of 
knowledge,  against  which  Wisdom  warned  man,  is  the 
testimony  of  matter,  declaring  Life,  alias  God,  to  be  at 
the  mercy  of  death,  and  good  and  evil  capable  of  com- 
mingling. This  is  the  significance  of  the  Scripture  con- 
cerning this  Tree  of  Knowledge,  this  growth  of  material 
belief,  — "  In  the  day  when  thou  eatest  thereof,  thou 
shalt  surely  die."  Human  hypotheses  first  assume  the 
reality  of  sickness,  sin,  and  death  ;  and  then  assume 
the  necessity  of  these  evils,  because  of  their  admitted 
actuality. 

These  human  verdicts  are  the  procurers  of  all  discord. 
If  Soul  sins  it  must  be  mortal.  Sin  has  the  elements  of 
self-destruction.  It  cannot  sustain  itself.  If  sin  is  sup- 
ported, God  must  uphold  it ;  and  this  is  impossible,  since 


414  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Truth  cannot  support  error.  Soul  is  the  Divine  Princi- 
ple of  man,  and  never  sins.  Hence  the  immortality  of 
Soul.  It  is  sense,  not  Soul,  that  sins,  and  it  will  at 
length  be  found  that  it  is  the  sense  of  sin  which  is  lost, 
and  not  a  sinful  soul. 

Question.  —  Is  it  important  to  understand  these  expla- 
nations, in  order  to  heal  the  sick  ? 

Answer.  —  It  is ;  since  Christ  is  the  Way.  Christ  also 
is  Truth,  and  Truth  alone  casts  out  error.  Sickness  is 
part  of  the  error  that  Truth  casts  out.  Error  will  not 
expel  error.  Christian  Science  is  the  law  of  Truth,  that 
heals  the  sick  on  the  basis  of  the  One  Mind,  or  God. 
It  can  heal  in  no  other  way,  since  the  human,  mortal 
mind  is  not  a  healer,  but  makes  disease. 

Here  comes  in  the  question,  How  do  drugs,  hygiene, 
and  animal  magnetism,  heal  ?  I  venture  to  affirm  that 
they  do  not  heal ;  they  only  relieve,  and  exchange  one 
disease  for  another.  I  classify  disease  as  error,  that 
nothing  but  Truth,  or  Mind,  can  heal,  and  this  Mind 
must  be  divine,  not  human.  Mind  transcends  all  other 
power,  and  will  ultimately  supersede  all  other  means  in 
healing. 

What  is  herein  written  embraces  the  important  points 
of  Christian  Science.  In  order  to  heal  by  Science  you 
must  not  be  ignorant  of  its  theology,  nor  resist  it. 
Moral  ignorance,  or  sin,  affects  your  demonstration,  and 
hinders  its  approach  to  the  standard  of  Science. 

After  I  discovered  Christian  Science,  in  1866, 1  affixed 
the  name  Science  to  Christianity,  the  name  error  to  per- 
sonal sense,  and  the  name  Substance  to  Mind.  No  per- 
son had  uttered  this  Science  then,  but  I  called  the  world 
to  battle  over  these  issues. 


RECAPITULATION".  415 

Because  this  Science  of  .Spirit  seems  to  bring  into  dis- 
honor the  scientific  schools, —  wrestling  with  material 
observations,  —  I  have  met  with  opposition  ;  but  if  my 
system  honors  God,  I  ought  to  encounter  aid,  not  obsta- 
cles, from  all  thinking  people.  And  this  Science  does 
honor  God,  as  no  other  theory  honors  Him  ;  and  it  does 
this  in  the  way  of  His  appointing,  by  doing  many  won- 
derful works. 

I  must  fulfil  my  mission  without  timidity  or  dissimu- 
lation, since  to  be  well  done  the  work  must  be  done 
unselfishly.  Christianity  will  never  be  based  on  a  Di- 
vine Principle,  and  so  found  to  be  unerring,  until  its 
Science  is  reached.  When  this  is  accomplished,  neither 
pride,  prejudice,  bigotry,  nor  envy  can  wash  away  its 
foundation,  for  it  is  built  upon  the  rock,  Christ. 

Question.  —  Does  Christian  Science,  or  Metaphysical 
Healing,  include  medication,  hygiene,  mesmerism,  or 
mediumship  ? 

Answer.  —  Not  one  of  them  is  included  in  it.  The 
supposed  laws  of  matter  yield  to  the  law  of  Mind  in 
Divine  Science.  What  are  termed  Natural  Science 
and  Material  Law  are  laws  of  mortal  mind.  The  physi- 
cal universe  expresses  the  conscious  and  unconscious 
thoughts  of  mortals.  Physical  force  and  mortal  mind 
are  one.  Drugs  and  hygiene  oppose  the  supremacy  of 
the  Divine  Mind,  and  act  against  it.  Drugs  and  inert 
matter  are  unconscious.  Certain  results,  supposed  to 
proceed  from  them,  are  really  caused  by  that  faith  in 
them  which  human  consciousness  is  educated  to  feel. 

Mesmerism  is  the  right  hand  of  Humbug,  and  is  either 
delusion  or  fraud.  When  first  teaching  Mental  Science 
I  permitted  students  to  manipulate  the  head,  ignorant 


416  SCIENX'E    AND    HEALTH. 

that  this  could  harm  or  hinder  the  spiritual  direction  of 
thought.  A  student's  mental  malpractice  called  my 
attention  to  this  question  for  the  first  time,  and  placed 
it  in  a  new  moral  and  physical  aspect.  By  thorough 
examination  I  learned  that  manipulation  hinders,  instead 
of  helps,  mental  healing.  It  establishes  a  mesmeric  con- 
nection between  patient  and  practitioner  that  is  fatal  to 
health,  and  far  from  the  Science  of  Being.  It  gives  per- 
sonal sense  preponderance  and  additional  power  to  harm. 
It  acts  as  error  instead  of  Truth.  Mesmerism  injures 
the  sick,  and  must  always  prevent  a  scientific  result. 
This  is  true  of  mediumship  also. 

Studying  and  observing  human  error  more  thoroughly, 
I  have  learned  that  mesmeric  influence  is  not  con  lined 
to  manipulation,  but  is  employed  variously,  and  becomes 
the  subtle  agent  of  the  worst  crimes  that  mortals  can 
commit.  It  is  far  safer  to  live  unprotected  from  tin 
contamination  of  physical  plagues,  than  to  inhabit  the 
realm  of  mortal  thought,  and  be  unprotected  by  Chris- 
tian Science  against  this  pestilential  mental  action. 

Animal  magnetism  is  the  voluntary  or  involuntary 
action  of  error  in  all  its  forms,  and  is  the  human  an- 
tipodes of  Divine  Science.  Before  discovering,  in  1872, 
the  action  of  this  mischievous  agent,  I  supposed  that 
the  consent  of  the  victim  was  essential  to  its  opera- 
tion. Knowing  that  it  was  impossible  for  my  system 
of  mental  practice  to  produce  bad  effects,  I  gave  no 
thought  to  the  counteraction  of  this  mental  influence, 
until  I  was  roused  to  investigate  it  for  the  protection 
of  the  human  race. 

Science  must  triumph  over  sense,  and  Truth  over 
error,  so  determining  the  facts  involved  in  these  theories 


RECAPITULATION".  417 

and  practices,  and  in  all  others  affecting  the  welfare  of 
mankind. 

Question.  — Is  not  materiality  the  concomitant  of  spir- 
ituality, and  is  not  material  sense  a  necessary  prelimi 
nary  to  the  expression  of  Spirit,  and  its  understanding  ? 

Answer.  —  If  error  is  necessary  to  define  or  reveal 
Truth,  I  answer,  Yes  ;  but  not  otherwise.  "  Material 
sense  "  is  an  absurd  phrase,  for  matter  has  no  sensation. 
Science  says  that  Mind  sees,  hears,  feels,  speaks,  and 
not  matter.  Whatever  contradicts  this  statement  is  the 
false  sense  that  betrays  mortals  into  sickness,  sin,  and 
death. 

If  the  unimportant  and  evil  appear,  only  to  soon  dis 
appear,  because  of  their  uselessness  or  because  of  their 
iniquity,  then  these  ephemeral  views  of  error  ought  to 
be  obliterated  by  Truth.  Why  oppose  the  Science  that 
instructs  mortals  how  to  make  sin,  sickness,  and  death 
appear  more  and  more  unreal  ? 

Emerge  gently  from  matter  into  Spirit.  Think  not  to 
thwart  the  spiritual  ultimate  of  all  things,  but  come 
naturally  into  Spirit,  through  better  health  and  morals, 
and  as  the  result  of  spiritual  understanding.  The  sup- 
position that  death,  and  a  certain  amount  of  sin  and 
pardon,  are  necessary  to  perfection,  is  but  a  mortal  and 
human  belief,  which  Divine  Science  can  and  will  over- 
come, since  Jesus  has  taught  the  way. 

Not  death,  but  the  understanding  of  Life,  makes  man 
immortal.  The  belief  that  Life  can  be  in  matter,  or 
Soul  in  body,  and  that  man  springs  from  dust  or  from 
an  egg,  is  the  brief  record  of  the  mortal  error  that 
Christ,  or  Truth,  destroys,  by  fulfilling  the  mental  law 
of  being ;  and  thus  rendering  the  body  as  perfect  as  tho 

27 


418  SCIENCE   AND   IIEALTII 

Mind  it  manifests.  If  thought  yields  its  dominion  to 
other  powers,  it  cannot  outline  in  the  body  its  own 
beautiful  images,  but  effaces  them,  and  delineates  a 
foreign  agent,  called  disease. 

The  heathen  gods  of  mythology  were  unreal,  as  error 
is,  and  they  controlled  war  and  agriculture  as  much 
as  our  nerves  control  sensation,  or  our  muscles  measure 
strength.  To  say  that  strength  can  be  in  matter  is  like 
saying  the  power  can  be  in  the  lever.  The  notion  of 
any  Life  or  Intelligence  in  matter  is  without  foundation 
in  fact,  and  you  can  have  no  faith  in  falsehood  when 
you  have  learned  its  true  nature. 

Supposing  one  accident  happens  to  the  eye,  another 
to  the  ear,  and  so  on,  until  every  personal  sense  is 
quenched.  What  is  man's  remedy  ?  To  die,  and  so  get 
his  senses  back  again  ?  Even  then  he  must  gain  the 
Science  of  sense,  in  order  to  retain  immortal  conscious- 
ness. Earth's  preparatory  school  must  be  improved  to 
the  utmost.  Really  man  never  dies.  The  belief  that 
he  dies  will  not  establish  his  scientific  harmony.  Death 
is  not  the  result  of  Truth,  but  of  error,  and  one  error 
will  not  correct  another. 

Jesus  proved,  by  the  prints  of  the  nails,  that  his  body  v 
was  the  same  immediately  after  death  as  before.  If 
death  restores  sight,  sound,  and  strength  to  man,  then 
death  is  surely  a  better  friend  than  Life.  Alas  for  the 
blindness  of  belief,  that  makes  harmony  conditional  upon 
death  and  matter,  yet  supposes  Mind  unable  to  produce 
harmony  !  So  long  as  this  error  of  belief  remains,  mor- 
tals will  continue  mortal  in  belief,  exposed  to  the  mercy 
of  chance  and  change. 

Sight,  hearing,  all  the   senses  of   man,  arc  eternal. 


RECAPITULATION.  419 

They  cannot  be  lost.  Their  reality  and  immortality  are 
in  Spirit  and  understanding,  not  in  matter.  Hence  their 
permanence.  If  this  were  not  so,  man  would  be  speedily 
annihilated. 

If  five  material  senses  are  the  medium  through  which 
to  understand  God,  then  palsy,  blindness,  and  deafness 
would  place  man  in  a  terrible  situation,  where  he  would 
be  "  without  hope  and  without  God  in  the  world."  But, 
as  a  matter  of  fact,  these  calamities  often  drive  mortals 
to  seek  a  higher  sense  of  happiness  and  existence. 

Life  is  deathless.  It  is  the  origin  and  ultimate  of 
man,  never  attainable  through  death,  but  gained  by 
walking  in  the  footsteps  of  Truth,  both  before  and  after 
so-called  death.  There  is  more  Christianity  in  seeing 
and  hearing  spiritually  than  materially.  There  is  more 
Science  in  the  perpetual  exercise  of  the  Mind-faculties 
than  in  their  loss.  Lost  they  cannot  be,  while  Mind 
remains.  The  apprehension  of  this  gave  sight  to  the 
blind  and  hearing  to  the  deaf  centuries  ago,  and  will 
repeat  the  wonder. 

Question.  — You  speak  of  belief.  Who  is  it  that 
believes  ? 

Ansiver.  —  Spirit  understands,  and  thus  precludes  the 
need  of  believing.  Matter  cannot  believe,  but  Mind 
understands.  No  mere  body  believes.  The  only  be- 
liever is  the  belief,  mortal  mind. 

Christian  evidence  is  founded  on  Divine  Science,  or 
demonstrable  Truth,  flowing  from  Immortal  Mind ;  and 
there  is  really  no  such  thing  as  mortal  mind.  Mere  be- 
lief is  blindness,  without  Principle  whereby  to  explain 
the  reason  of  its  hope.  The  belief  is  erroneous  that 
Life  is  sentient  and  intelligent  matter. 


420  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  Apostle  James  said,  ';  Show  me  thy  faith  without 
thy  works,  and  1  will  show  thee  my  faith  by  my  works." 
The  understanding-  that  Life  is  God  lengthens  our  days  ; 
and  it  strengthens  our  trust  in  Him,  the  deathless  real- 
ity of  Life,  its  almightincss  and  immortality. 

This  faith  relics  upon  an  understood  Principle.  This 
Principle  makes  whole  the  diseased,  and  brings  out  the 
enduring  and  harmonious  phases  of  things.  The  result 
of  my  teachings  is  their  sufficient  confirmation.  When, 
on  the  strength  of  these  instructions,  you  are  able  to 
banish  a  severe  malady,  the  cure  shows  that  you  under- 
stand my  teaching,  and  get  the  benefit  of  its  blessing. 

The  Hebrew  and  Greek  words,  often  translated  belief, 
differ  somewhat  in  meaning  from  that  conveyed  by  the 
English  verb  to  believe,  and  its  derivatives,  having  more 
the  significance  of  understanding,  trust,  constancy,  firm- 
ness. Hence  the  Scriptures  often  appear,  in  our  com- 
mon version,  to  approve  and  endorse  belief,  when  they 
mean  to  enforce  the  necessity  of  understanding. 

Question.  —  Do  the  five  personal  senses  constitute 
man  ? 

Answer.  —  Science  sustains  with  immortal  proof  the 
impossibility  of  any  material  sense,  and  defines  these  so- 
called  senses  as  Human  Beliefs,  whose  testimony  cannot 
be  true  of  man  or  his  Maker,  —  of  whose  reality,  or  im- 
mortality, the  senses  can  take  no  cognizance.  Nerves 
have  no  more  sensation,  apart  from  what  belief  bestows 
upon  them,  than  the  fibres  of  a  plant.  Mind  alone  feels, 
sees,  tastes,  smells,  and  hears  ;  therefore  these  faculties 
continue  when  organization  is  destroyed.  Otherwise  the 
very  worms  could  unfashion  man.  If  it  were  possible 
for  the  real  senses  of   man  to  be  injured,  Soul  could 


RECAPITULATION.  421 

reproduce  them  in  all  their  perfection ;  but  they  cannot 
be  disturbed,  since  they  exist  in  Soul. 

The  less  Mind  there  is  manifested  in  matter,  the  better. 
When  the  unthinking  lobster  loses  his  claw  it  grows 
again.  If  the  Science  of  Life  were  understood,  it  would  is 
be  found  that  the  senses  of  Mind  are  never  lost ;  and 
that  there  are,  properly  speaking,  no  material  senses. 
Any  hypothesis,  which  supposes  Life  to  be  in  matter,  is 
an  educated  belief.  In  infancy  this  belief  is  not  equal 
to  guiding  the  hand  to  the  mouth,  and  in  old  age  it 
fades  into  utter  extinction. 

Personal  sense  defrauds,  lies,  cheats,  will  break  all  the 
commands  of  the  Mosaic  Decalogue,  to  meet  its  own 
demands.  How  then  can  this  sense  be  the  channel  of 
blessings  or  of  understanding  to  man  ?  How  can  man, 
reflecting  God,  be  dependent  on  such  material  senses 
for  knowing,  hearing,  seeing?  Who  dare  say  that  the 
senses  of  man  can  be  at  one  time  the  medium  for  serv- 
ing sin,  and  at  another  for  communion  with  God  ? 

An  affirmative  reply  would  contradict  the  Scripture, 
for  "  the  same  fountain  sendeth  not  forth  sweet  and 
bitter  waters." 

The  so-called  senses  of  matter  are  the  only  source  of 
evil  or  error.  Science  shows  them  to  be  false  ;  since 
matter  has  no  sensation,  and  no  organic  construction 
can  give  it  hearing  and  sight,  or  make  it  the  medium  of 
Mind. 

Outside  of  the  material  sense  of  things,  all  is  harmony. 
A  wrong  sense — of  God,  man,  and  creation — is  non- 
sense, or  want  of  sense.  Belief  would  have  the  material 
senses  sometimes  good  and  sometimes  bad. 

Belief  is  erring.     It  assures  mortals  that  there  is  real 


422  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

pleasure  in  sin,- — that  you  can  find  it  in  drunkenness, 
stealing,  lying,  fraud,  defamation.  The  grand  truths  of 
Science  dispute  this  error. 

"Will-power  is  but  an  illusion  of  belief,  and  this  illusion 
commits  depredations  on  harmony.  Human  will  is  an 
animal  propensity,  not  a  faculty  of  Soul.  Hence  it  can- 
not govern  man  aright.  Science  reveals  Truth  and  Love 
as  the  motive-powers  of  man.  Will  —  blind,  stubborn 
and  headlong  —  co-operates  with  appetite  and  passion. 
Thence  arises  its  evil.  Thence  also  comes  its  powerless- 
ness,  since  power  belongs  to  good,  not  to  evil. 

The  Science  of  Mind  needs  to  be  understood.  Until 
it  is  understood,  mortals  are  more  or  less  deprived  of 
Truth.  Human  theories  are  helpless  to  make  man  har- 
monious or  immortal,  since  he  is  so  already,  according 
to  Science.  Our  only  need  is  to  find  this  out,  and  reduce 
to  practice  the  Principle  of  perfect  manhood. 

"  Quench  not  the  Spirit,  despise  not  prophecy."  Hu- 
man belief — or  knowledge  gained  from  the  so-called 
material  senses  —  would,  by  fair  logic,  annihilate  man, 
along  with  the  dissolving  elements  of  clay.  The  scien- 
tific explanations  of  the  nature  and  origin  of  man  de- 
stroy all  material  sense  with  immortal  testimony.  This 
gives  place  to  the  spiritual  sense  of  man,  which  can  be 
obtained  from  no  other  source. 

Sleep  and  mesmerism  explain  the  mythical  nature  of 
material  sense.  Sleep  reveals  material  sense  as  either 
oblivion  or  nothingness,  as  illusion  or  dream. 

Under  the  mesmeric  illusion  of  belief,  a  man  will  think 
that  he  is  freezing  when  he  is  warm,  and  swimming 
when  he  is  on  dry  land.  Needle-thrusts  will  not  hurt 
him  ;  a  delicious  perfume  will  seem  intolerable. 


RECAPITULATION.  423 

Animal  magnetism  thus  uncovers  material  sense,  and 
shows  it  to  be  a  belief  without  actual  foundation.  Change 
the  belief,  and  the  sensation  changes.  Destroy  a  belief, 
and  the  sensation  disappears. 

Material  man  is  made  up  of  involuntary  and  volun 
tary  error,  of  a  negative  right  and  a  positive  wrong,  — 
calling  itself  right. 

Spiritual  man  is  never  wrong.  He  is  the  likeness  of 
his  Maker.  Matter  cannot  connect  mortals  with  the 
true  origin  and  facts  of  being,  in  which  all  must  end.  It 
is  only  by  acknowledging  the  supremacy  of  Spirit,  which 
annuls  the  claims  of  matter,  that  mortals  can  lay  off 
mortality,  and  find  the  indissoluble  spiritual  link  that 
establishes  man  forever  in  the  divine  likeness,  insepa- 
rable from  his  Creator. 

The  belief  that  matter  and  Mind  are  one,  that  matter 
is  awrake  at  one  time  and  asleep  at  another,  —  sometimes 
presenting  no  appearance  of  Mind,  —  this  belief  culmi- 
nates in  another  belief,  namely,  that  man  dies. 

Science  reveals  material  man  as  a  dream  at  all  times, 
and  as  never  the  real  being.  The  dream  or  belief  goes 
on,  while  our  eyes  are  closed  or  open.  In  sleep  memory 
and  consciousness  are  lost  from  one  body,  whence  they 
wander  whither  they  will,  with  their  own  embodiment. 

Awake,  we  dream  of  the  pains  and  pleasures  of  matter. 
Who  will  say,  even  though  not  understanding  Christian 
Science,  that  this  dream — rather  than  a  dreamer  —  is 
not  mortal  man  ?  Who  can  rationally  say  otherwise, 
when  the  dream  leaves  mortal  man  intact  in  body  and 
mind,  and  the  so-called  dreamer  lies  unconscious  on 
the  pillow  ?  For  right  reasoning  there  should  be  but 
one  fact  before  the  mind,  namely,  spiritual  existence. 


424  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Really  there  is  no  other  existence,  since  Life  cannot  be 
united  to  its  opposite,  —  mortality. 

Being  is  holiness,  harmony,  immortality.  The  knowl- 
edge of  this,  even  in  small  degree,  will  uplift  the  physical 
and  moral  standard  of  mortals,  will  increase  longevity, 
will  purify  and  elevate  character.  We  know  that  the 
statement  which  can  he  proved  must  be  correct. 

New  thoughts  are  constantly  obtaining  the  floor.  The 
two  opposite  theories  —  that  all  is  matter,  or  else  that 
all  is  Mind  —  will  dispute  the  ground,  until  one  is  ac- 
knowledged. Discussing  his  campaign,  a  great  general 
said,  "I  propose  to  fight  it  out  on  this  line,  if  it  takes  all 
summer."  Science  says,  All  is  Mind  and  Mind's  idea. 
You  must  fight  it  out  on  this  line.  Matter  can  afford 
you  no  aid. 

The  notion  that  Mind  and  matter  commingle,  in  the 
human  illusion  as  to  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  must 
eventually  submit  to  the  Science  of  Mind,  which  denies 
this  proposition. 

God  is  Mind,  and  God  is  all  ;  hence  all  is  Mind.     OnV 
this  statement  T  stand.     I  hold  myself  ready  to  meet 
any  profound  thinker  on  this  subject,  for  this  statement 
is   scientific,  and   its    Principle  demonstrates  harmony 
and  immortality. 

The  conservative  theory,  so  long  believed,  is  that  there 
are  two  factors,  matter  and  Mind,  uniting  on  some  im- 
possible basis.  This  theory  would  keep  Truth  and  error 
always  at  war.  Victory  would  perch  on  neither  banner. 
On  the  other  hand,  Christian  Science  would  speedily  give 
the  triumph  to  Truth's  soaring  eagles. 

To  personal  sense  the  sun  appears  to  rise  and  set, 
and  the  earth   to  stand  still;  but  Science  contradicts 


RECAPITULATION.  425 

this,  and  explains  the  solar  system  as  working  on  a  dif- 
ferent plan.  All  the  evidence  of  physical  sense,  or  of 
the  knowledge  obtained  thereby,  must  yield  to  Science, 
the  immortal  sense  of  things. 

Question.  —  Will  you  explain  sickness,  and  show  how 
it  is  to  be  healed  ? 

Ansiuer.  —  Like  a  surgeon  bandaging  the  limb  and 
arranging  plasters,  before  proceeding  to  amputation,  I 
have  been  preparing  to  answer  this  question.  The  an- 
swer involves  my  first  discovery,  the  discovery  that  ena- 
bled me  to  give  a  demonstration  of  Christian  Science,  or 
healing  through  Mind,  the  method  whereof  is  described 
in  the  chapter  on  Healing  and  Teaching. 

Mind  must  be  found  superior  to  all  the  beliefs  of  the 
five  personal  senses,  and  able  to  destroy  all  the  ills  "  that 
flesh  is  heir  to." 

I  learned  that  sickness  is  an  illusion,  to  be  annihilated 
by  Science ;  that  disease  is  a  suffering  of  mortal  mind. 
Disease  is  fear  made  manifest  on  the  body,  whether  this 
fear  take  the  form  of  cancer,  consumption,  small-pox,  or 
an  injured  limb. 

The  fear  of  dissevered  bodily  members,  or  a  belief 
in  such  a  possibility,  is  reflected  on  the  body,  —  in  the 
shape  of  headache,  fractured  bones,  dislocated  joints,  and 
so  on,  —  as  directly  as  shame  is  seen  in  the  blush  rising 
to  the  cheek.  This  human  error,  about  physical  wounds 
and  colics,  is  part  and  parcel  of  the  delusion  that  matter 
can  feel  and  see,  having  sensation  and  substance. 

Divine  Truth  takes  away  this  physical  sense  of  error, 
just  as  it  removes  a  sense  of  moral  or  mental  error. 
That  the  body  is  matter,  and  that  matter  should  suffer, 
—  these  propositions  seem  perfectly  real  and  natural  in 


426  SCIENCE   AND    IIEALTn. 

dreams.  Every  sense  of  Life,  or  Mind,  in  matter  is  but 
a  dream,  and  not  the  reality  of  being.  If  Christ  could 
waken  Lazarus  from  the  dream  of  death,  this  proves 
that  Christ  can  restore  every  lost  sense.  Who  shall  dare 
to  doubt  this  consummate  test  of  the  power  and  willing- 
ness of  Divine  Mind  to  hold  man  forever  intact,  in  a  per- 
fect form,  and  to  govern  his  entire  action  ?  Jesus  said, 
"  Destroy  this  temple  [body]  and  I  [Mind]  will  build  it  ^ 
again  ;  "  and  so  he  did,  for  tired  humanity's  reassurance. 

I  deem  it  infidelity  to  believe  that  so  great  a  work 
as  Christ's  was  done  for  himself,  —  or  for  God,  who 
needed  no  help  from  Christ's  example,  to  preserve  the 
eternal  harmony ;  but  mortals  did  need  this  help,  and 
Divine  Love  always  has  met,  and  always  will  meet,  every 
human  need. 

It  is   infidelity  also  to  imagine   that   Jesus  demon- 
strated the  divine  power  to  heal  only  for  a  select  num- 
ber, or  a  definite  period  of  time;  since  to  all  mankind, 
and  in  every  hour,  Deity  can  supply  all  necessary  aid  to  v 
humanity,  physically,  morally,  and  spiritually. 

The  miracle  of  divine  grace  is  the  only  miracle  of 
healing.  Jesus  demonstrated  the  inability  of  matter,  as 
well  as  the  infinite  ability  of  Spirit,  thus  helping  feeble 
human  sense  to  flee  from  its  own  convictions,  and  seek 
safety  in  Divine  Science. 

Reason,  rightly  directed,  serves  to  correct  the  errors 
of  sense ;  but  while  the  spell  of  belief  remains  unbroken, 
sin,  sickness,  and  death  wrill  seem  real  (even  as  the 
experiences  of  the  sleeping  dream  seem  real)  until  the 
Science  of  man's  eternal  harmony  breaks  this  illusion 
with  its  own  unbroken  reality. 

Which  of  these  two  testimonies  conccrnm"  man  are 


RECAPITULATION".  427 

you  ready  to  accept  ?  One  is  the  mortal  evidence,  unreal, 
changing,  and  dying.  The  other  is  the  eternal  and  real 
testimony,  bearing  Truth's  signet,  its  lap  piled  high  with 
immortal  fruits. 

Our  Master  cast  out  devils  and  healed  the  sick.  It 
should  be  said  of  his  followers,  that  they  cast  evil  out  of 
themselves  and  others,  and  heal  the  sick.  God  will  heal 
the  sick  through  man,  whenever  man  is  governed  by 
God.  Truth  casts  out  error  now,  as  surely  as  it  did 
eighteen  centuries  ago.  All  of  Truth  is  not  understood ; 
hence  its  healing  power  is  not  fully  demonstrated. 

If  sickness  is  Truth,  or  the  idea  of  Truth,  you  cannot 
destroy  it,  and  it  would  be  absurd  to  attempt  it.  Then 
let  us  classify  sickness  and  error  as  our  Master  did,  when 
he  said  to  the  woman,  "  Satan  hath  bound  thee."  Let 
us  find  a  sovereign  antidote  for  error  in  the  inspiration 
of  Truth,  a  power  that  opens  the  prison  doors  to  such  as 
are  bound,  and  sets  the  captive  free. 

Cling  steadfastly  to  God  and  His  idea,  if  the  illusion  of 
sickness  or  sin  tempts  you.  Let  none  but  His  likeuoss 
abide  in  you.  Let  neither  fear  nor  doubt  overshadow  your 
clear  sense  and  calm  trust,  that  the  recognition  of  being 
—  as  it  eternally  is  —  can  destroy  any  painful  sense,  or 
belief,  of  that  which  being  is  not.  Let  Science,  instead 
of  personal  sense,  support  your  theory  of  man,  and  }'our 
theory  will  supplant  error  with  Truth,  replace  mortality 
with  immortality,  and  remedy  discord  with  harmony. 

Question.  —  How  can  I  progress  most  rapidly  in  the 
understanding  of  Christian  Science  ? 

Answer.  —  After  studying  the  letter,  imbibe  the  Spirit. 
Adhere  to  its  Divine  Principle,  and  follow  its  behests, 
abiding  steadfastly  in  Wisdom,  Truth,  and  Love. 


428  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

In  the  Science  of  Mind  yon  will  soon  ascertain  that 
error  cannot  destroy  error.  Yon  will  also  learn  that 
the  transfer  of  mental  pictures,  from  one  mortal  mind  to 
another,  tends  to  a  speedy  inoculation  with  the  virus  of 
error.  You  will  learn  that  in  Christian  Science  the  first 
duty  is  to  obey  one  God,  to  have  one  Mind,  and  to  love 
the  neighbor. 

That  Life  is  God  we  all  must  learn.  Ask  yourself : 
Am  I  living  the  life  that  approaches  goodness  ?  Am  I 
demonstrating  the  healing  power  of  Truth  and  Love  ? 
If  so,  then  the  way  will  grow  "  brighter  unto  the  perfect 
day."  Good  works  will  prove  what  the  understanding 
of  God  brings  to  man. 

My  students  can  demonstrate,  with  scientific  certainty, 
the  rule  of  Christian  Healing,  upon  the  Principle  that 
underlies,  overlies,  and  encompasses  all  true  being. 


KEY   TO   THE   SCRIPTURES. 


I  rose,  in  all  the  pride  of  jouth, 
To  hail  the  light  that  round  me  lay ; 

Thirsting  for  knowledge  and  for  Truth, 
My  Soul  sprang  on  her  heavenly  way. 

In  vain  the  mysteries  of  the  past, 

Still  scaled,  hefore  my  eyes  were  cast. 

1  wept,  and  all  my  weakness  owned  ; 

Those  sacred  words  unbound  my  grief. 
The  Truth,  the  Way,  the  Life,  I  found, 

As  on  his  breast  I  sought  relief  ; 
And  owned,  subdued,  the  light  of  heaven 
To  humble  hearts  alone  is  given. 


Anonymous 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

GENESIS. 

These  :-.re  Thy  glorious  works,  Parent  of  good,  — 

Almighty,  Thine  this  universal  frame, 

Thus  wondrous  fair.     Thyself  how  wondrous,  then, 

Unspeakable,  who  sittest  above  these  heavens, 

To  us  invisible,  or  dimly  seen 

In  these  Thy  lowest  works  ;  yet  these  declare 

Thy  goodness  beyond  thought,  and  power  divine. 

Milton. 

SPIRITUALLY  followed,  Genesis  is  the  history  of 
the  fallen  image  of  God,  named  mortal  man.  This 
deflection  of  being,  rightly  viewed,  serves  to  suggest  the 
proper  reflection  of  God  and  spiritual  actuality  of  man, 
as  given  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis. 

The  sun  is  a  figure  of  Soul  outside  the  body,  giving 
Life  and  Intelligence  to  mortal  men,  the  poor  repre- 
sentatives of  the  immortals.  When  the  crude  forms 
of  human  thought  take  on  higher  symbols  and  sig- 
nifications, my  scientific  theory  of  the  universe  and 
man  will  be  understood,  and  hailed  with  head  and 
heart. 

In  the  following  exegesis,  each  text  is  followed  by 
its  spiritual  interpretation,  according  to  the  teachings 
of  Christian  Science. 


432  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Genesis  i.  1.  In  the  beginning  God  created  the  heaven  and 
the  earth. 

The  Infinite  hath  no  beginning.  This  word  beginning 
is  employed  to  signify  the  first,  —  that  is,  the  eternal 
verity  and  unity  of  God,  the  universe,  and  man.  The 
creative  Principle  —  Life,  Truth,  and  Love,  —  is  God. 
The  universe  and  man  arc  reflections  of  Him.  There  is 
but  one  Creator  and  one  creation.  This  creation  consists 
of  the  unfolding  of  spiritual  ideas  and  their  identities, 
which  arc  embraced  in  the  Infinite  Mind,  and  forever 
reflected.  These  ideas  range  from  the  infinitesimal  to 
immensity,  and  the  highest  ideas  are  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  God. 

Genesis  i.  2.  And  the  earth  was  without  form,  and  void  ; 
and  darkness  was  upon  the  face  of  the  deep.  And  the  Spirit 
of  pod  moved  upon  the  face  of  the  waters. 

The  Divine  Principle,  and  its  idea,  constitute  spiritual 
harmony,  —  heaven  and  eternity.  In  this  universe  of 
Truth,  matter  is  unknown.  No  supposition  of  error  en- 
ters there.  Science,  the  Word  of  God,  saith  to  the  dark- 
ness upon  the  face  of  supposed  error,  "  God  is  All  in 
all  ;  "  and  there  is  light  in  proportion  as  this  is  under- 
stood. It  reveals  the  eternal  wonder,  —  that  infinite 
space  is  peopled  with  God's  ideas,  which  reflect  Him  in 
countless  spiritual  forms. 

Genesis  i.  3.  And  God  said,  "  Let  there  be  light ; "  and 
there  was  light. 

Immortal  and  Divine  Mind  presents  the  idea  of  itself: 
first,  in  light ;  second,  in  reflection  ;  third,  in  spiritual 
and  immortal  forms  of  beauty  and  goodness  ;  but  God 
creates  no  element  or  symbol  of  discord  or  decay.     He 


GENESIS.  4o3 

creates   neither   erring    thought,   mortal    life,    mutable 
truth,  nor  variable  love. 

Genesis  i.  4.  And  God  saw  the  light  that  it  was  good  ;  and 
God  divided  the  light  from  the  darkness. 

Spirit,  dwelling  in  infinite  light  and  harmony,  from 
which  emanate  its  ideas,  is  never  reflected  by  aught  but 
the  good. 

Genesis  i.  5.  And  God  called  the  light  Day,  and  the  dark- 
ness He  called  Night.  And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were 
the  first  day. 

All  questions,  as  to  Deity's  creation  being  both  spirit- 
ual and  material,  are  answered  in  this  passage.  Solar 
beams  are  not  yet  included  in  the  record  of  creation,  yet 
there  is  light.  This  light  is  not  from  sun,  or  from  vol- 
canic flames,  but  it  is  the  revelation  of  Truth  and  its 
idea.  This  shows  that  there  is  no  place  where  His  light 
is  not  seen,  for  Truth,  Life,  and  Love  fill  immensity  and 
are  ever  present. 

Was  not  this  a  revelation?  The  successive  appearing 
of  God's  ideas  is  represented  as  taking  place  on  so  many 
evenings  and  mornings  —  words  which  indicate  clearer 
views  of  Him  than  are  implied  by  darkness  and  dawn. 

Here  we  have  the  explanation  of  another  Scripture, 
that  "  one  clay  with  the  Lord  is  as  a  thousand  years/' 
The  rays  of  Infinite  Truth,  when  gathered  into  the  foci 
of  ideas,  bring  light  instantaneously ;  whereas  a  thou- 
sand years  of  unconcentrated  beams,  random  beliefs, 
human  hypotheses,  and  vague  conjecture  emit  no  such 
effulgence. 

Did  Infinite  Mind  create  matter,  and  call  it  Light  ? 
Spirit  is  light ;  and  the  opposite  of  Spirit  is  matter,  just 

28 


434  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

as  darkness  is  the  opposite  of  light.  Material  sense  is 
nothing  but  a  supposition  of  the  absence  of  Spirit.  No 
solar  rays  or  planetary  revolutions  form  the  day  of  Spirit. 
Mind  makes  its  own  record,  and  mortal  thought  has  no 
record  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis. 

Genesis  i.  6.  And  God  said,  "  Let  there  be  a  firmament  in 
the  midst  of  the  waters,  and  let  it  divide  the  waters  from  the 
waters." 

Spiritual  understanding  is  the  firmament  that  distin- 
guishes between  Truth  and  error,  and  the  signification 
of  the  sun  is  Love.  Remember  that  Divine  Mind,  not 
matter,  creates  all  identities;  and  they  are  forms  of 
thought,  the  ideas  of  Spirit,  present  to  Mind  only. 

Genesis  i.  7.  And  God  made  the  firmament,  and  divided  the 
waters  which  were  under  the  firmament  from  the  waters  which 
were  above  the  firmament ;  and  it  was  so. 

Spirit  imparts  the  understanding  which  leads  into  all 
Truth.  Spiritual  sight  is  the  discernment  of  good.  Un- 
derstanding is  the  line  of  demarcation  between  the  real 
and  unreal.  It  brings  the  things  of  Truth,  Life,  and 
Love  into  a  demonstration,  that  gives  the  divine  sense 
and  spiritual  signification  of  all  things  in  Science. 

This  understanding  is  not  intellectual,  is  not  aided 
by  scholarly  attainments.  The  fact  of  all  things  is 
brought  to  light  in  Spirit.  God  imparts  to  His  idea, 
man,  a  faculty  capable  of  distinguishing  between  the 
immortal,  unerring,  and  infinite,  on  the  one  hand,  and 
the  mortal,  erring,  and  finite  on  the  other ;  of  distin- 
guishing between  the  false  and  true,  of  separating 
Mind,  and  its  idea,  from  matter  —  illusion. 


GENESIS.  435 

Objects  utterly  unlike  their  original  do  not  reflect  that 
original.  Hence  matter  cannot  proceed  from  God,  and 
therefore  it  has  no  real  entity.  Understanding  is  a 
quality  of  God,  a  quality  which  separates  Science  from 
supposition,  —  which  makes  Truth  final,  saying,  "  Truth 
is  all,  and  there  is  no  error." 

Genesis  i.  8.  And  God  called  the  firmament  Heaven :  and 
the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  second  day. 

Spirit  unites  understanding  to  eternal  harmony  and 
Science.  The  calm  and  exalted  thought  takes  upon 
itself  understanding,  and  is  at  peace  ;  while  the  dawn  of 
ideas  goes  on,  forming  the  second  stage  of  progress. 

Genesis  i.  9.  And  God  said,  "  Let  the  waters  under  the 
heaven  he  gathered  together  unto  one  place,  and  let  the  dry 
land  appear." 

Spirit  gathers  unformed  thoughts  into  their  proper 
channels.  He  unfolds  these  thoughts,  even  as  He 
opens  the  petals  of  a  rose,  to  send  their  fragrance 
abroad. 

Genesis  i.  10.  And  God  called  the  dry  land  Earth  ;  and  the 
gathering  together  of  the  waters  called  He  Seas  :  and  God  saw 
that  it  was  good. 

Spirit  causes  the  barren  thought  to  bud  and  blossom, 
and  thought  in  solution  to  be  still,  gathering  all  at 
last  into  one  eternal  bond  of  union  and  love.  He  duly 
feeds  and  clothes  every  object,  as  it  rises  in  the  scale  of 
creation,  so  that  it  may  express  the  Fatherhood  and 
Motherhood  of  God.  He  names  and  blesses  all.  With- 
out natures  thus  particularly  defined,  all  things  would  be 
one  thing,  and  His  creation  full  of  nameless  children, — 


436  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

wanderers  from  the  parent  Mind,  strangers  in  a  tangled 
wilderness. 

Genesis  i.  1 1  And  God  said,  "  Let  the  earth  bring  forth  grass, 
the  herb  yielding  seed,  and  the  fruit-tree  yielding  fruit  after  his 
kind,  whose  seed  is  in  itself,  upon  the  earth :  "  and  it  was  so. 

Spirit  causes  its  own  idea  to  reflect  the  creative  power 
of  its  Principle,  or  Life,  that  reproduces  the  multitudi- 
nous forms  of  Mind,  and  governs  the  multiplication  of 
ideas.  The  tree  or  herb  docs  not  yield  fruit  because  of 
any  propagating  principle  of  its  own,  but  because  it 
reflects  the  Creator  who  is  all. 

Infinite  Mind  governs  all  ideas,  from  the  molecule  to 
infinity.  The  Divine  Principle  of  all  expresses  Science 
and  art  throughout  His  creation ;  and  the  only  immor- 
tality of  His  work  is  in  the  divine  artist.  Creation  is 
ever  appearing,  and  must  ever  continue  to  appear,  from 
the  nature  of  its  inexhaustible  Source. 

The  seed  is  in  itself,  only  as  Mind  is  all  and  repro- 
duces all.  Mind  is  the  multiplier,  and  Mind's  ideas  —  the 
universe  and  man  —  are  the  product.  The  only  Intelli- 
gence of  a  thought,  a  seed,  or  a  flower  is  God,  the  Creator 
of  them.  Mind  is  the  Soul  of  all.  and  Truth  and  Love 
constitute  the  Intelligence  which  governs  all. 

Genesis  i.  12.  And  the  earth  brought  forth  grass,  and  herb 
yielding  seed  after  his  kind,  and  the  tree  yielding  fruit,  whose 
seed  was  in  itself,  after  his  kind  :  and  God  saw  that  it  was  good. 

God  determines  the  gender  of  His  owrn  ideas.  The 
gender  of  the  tree  is  Mind.  The  seed  within  itself  is  the 
pure  thought  emanating  from  Mind.  The  feminine  gen- 
der is  not  yet  expressed  in  the  text.     The  Divine  Mind 


GENESIS.  437 

—  that  is,  the  clement  of  production,  of  which  spiritual 
ideas  arc  the  expression  —  names  the  female  gender  last ; 
because  femineity  is  highest  in  the  ascending  order  of 
creation.  The  pure,  intelligent  idea  unfolds  into  Love, 
as  it  rises  from  the  lower  to  the  higher ;  and  "  the 
last  shall  be  first,"  in  the  translation  back  to  spiritual 
origin. 

Genesis  i.  13.  And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the 
third  day. 

The  third  stage  of  thought,  or  mental  advancement,  is 
an  important  one  to  the  human  mind,  whose  indistinct 
and  thronging  thoughts  are  advancing  to  the  light  of 
understanding.  Tins  period  corresponds  to  the  resur- 
rection, when  Spirit  is  seen  to  be  the  Life  of  all,  and  the 
deathless  Life,  or  Mind,  is  seen  to  be  dependent  on  no 
organization  whatever.  Our  Master  reappeared  to  his 
students,  —  came  from  the  grave  on  the  third  day  of  this 
scientific  stage  of  ascending  thought,  —  and  presented  to 
them  the  certain  sense  of  eternal  Life. 

Genesis  i.  14.  And  God  said,  "  Let  there  be  lights  in  the 
firmament  of  the  heaven,  to  divide  the  day  from  the  night ;  and 
let  them  be  for  signs  and  for  seasons,  and  for  days  and  years." 

Spirit  creates  no  other  than  heavenly  or  celestial 
bodies,  but  the  stellar  universe  is  no  more  celestial  than 
our  earth.  This  text  gives  the  idea  of  the  rarefaction  of 
thought,  as  it  ascends  higher.  God  forms  and  peoples 
the  universe.  The  light  of  spiritual  understanding  gives 
gleams  of  the  Infinite  only,  as  nebulae  indicate  the  in> 
mensity  of  space. 

Mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal  substances  are  no  more 
contingent  on  solar  time  or  material  structure,  than  they 


438  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

were  when  "the  morning  stars  sang  together."  Mind 
made  the  "  plant,  before  it  was  in  the  ground."  The 
periods  of  spiritual  understanding  are  the  days  and 
seasons  of  Mind's  creations,  wherein  beauty,  sublimity, 
purity,  holiness,  —  yea,  the  divine  nature,  —  are  appear- 
ing upon  the  universe  and  man,  never  to  disappear. 
Truly  is  it  written  — 

These  as  they  change,  Almighty  Father,  these 
Are  but  the  varied  God. 

Knowing  the  science  of  creation,  wherein  all  is  Mind 
and  its  ideas,  Jesus  rebuked  the  material  thought  of  his 
fellow-countrymen  :  "  Ye  can  discern  the  face  of  the  sky, 
but  can  ye  not  discern  the  signs  of  the  times?"  How 
much  more  should  we  seek  to  apprehend  the  spiritual 
idea  of  God,  than  to  dwell  on  the  objects  of  sense!  To 
discern  the  rhythm  of  Spirit,  and  blend  with  the  music 
of  the  spheres,  thought  must  be  purely  spiritual. 

Genesis  i.  15.  And  let  them  be  for  lights  in  the  firmament  of 
the  heaven,  to  give  light  upon  the  earth  :   and  it  was  so. 

Truth  and  Love  enlighten  the  understanding,  and  this 
illumination  is  reflected  spiritually  by  all  who  walk  in 
the  light. 

Genesis  i.  1G.  And  Cod  made  two  great  lights  ;  the  greater 
light  to  rule  the  day,  and  the  lesser  to  rule  the  night.  He  made 
the  stars  also. 

Spirit  alone  can  impart  the  limitless  idea  of  Infinite 
Mind.  Geology  has  never  explained  the  earth's  forma- 
t  ions.  It  cannot  explain  them,  because  it  never  produced 
them.  There  is  no  allusion  to  solar  light,  until  time 
had  been   divided  into   evening  and  morning ;   and  no 


GENESIS.  439 

allusion  to  fluids,  until  after  the  formation  of  minerals 
and  vegetables. 

This  shows  that  light  is  a  symbol  of  Life,  Truth,  and 
Love,  instead  of  a  vitalizing  property  of  matter.  Science 
reveals  One  Mind,  shining  by  its  own  light,  and  governing 
its  own  ideas — man  and  the  universe  —  in  perfect  har- 
mony. Mind  forms  the  ideas  that  subdivide  and  radiate 
their  borrowed  light ;  and  this  explains  this  Scripture, 
"  whose  seed  is  in  itself.1'  Ideas  "  multiply  and  replen- 
ish the  earth,"  but  Mind  supports  the  various  ideas  that 
constitute  the  sublimity  and  magnitude  of  its  creation. 

Genesis  i.  17, 18.  And  God  set  them  in  the  firmament  of  the 
heaven,  to  give  light  upon  the  earth  ;  and  to  rule  over  the  day 
and  over  the  night,  and  to  divide  the  light  from  the  darkness : 
and  God  saw  that  it  was  good. 

Spirit  is  revealed  to  the  understanding  through  har- 
mony, as  in  Divine  Science,  which  is  the  seal  of  Deity 
and  has  the  impress  of  heaven. 

Mind  gives  light  to  our  mortal  sense  of  the  sun,  and 
scatters  the  darkness  that  flceth  away.  In  the  eternal 
Mind  there  is  no  night,  —  no  sorrow,  pain,  or  sin. 

Genesis  i.  19.  And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the 
fourth  day. 

The  faint  and  full  effulgence  of  God's  infinite  idea 
marks  the  periods  of  progress. 

Genesis  i.  20.  And  God  said,  "  Let  the  waters  bring  forth 
abundantly  the  moving  creature  that  hath  life,  and  fowl  that 
may  fly  above  the  earth,  in  the  open  firmament  of  heaven." 

Spirit  is  reflected  throughout  the  universe,  in  its  liquid, 
solid,  and  aeriform  parts.     Rocks  and  mountains  stand 


440  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTH. 

for  the  solid  and  grand  ideas  of  Truth.  Animals  and 
mortals  present  the  gradation  of  divine  thought,  rising 
in  the  scale  of  intelligence,  taking  form  in  masculine  and 
feminine  ideas.  The  fowls  that  fly  above  the  earth,  in 
the  open  firmament  of  heaven,  correspond  to  aspirations, 
soaring  beyond  and  above  personality,  to  the  understand- 
ing of  their  impersonal  and  Divine  Principle. 

Genesis  i..  21.  And  God  created  great  whales,  and  every 
living  creature  that  moveth,  which  the  waters  brought  forth 
abundantly  after  their  kind,  and  every  winged  fowl  after  his 
kind  ;  and  God  saw  that  it  was  good. 

Spirit  is  symbolized  by  strength,  presence,  and  power  ; 
also  high  and  holy  thoughts,  winged  with  Love.  The 
angels  of  His  presence,  which  have  the  holiest  charge, 
abound  in  the  spiritual  atmosphere  of  Mind,  and  con- 
stantly reproduce  their  own  characteristics. 

Genesis  i.  22.  And  God  blessed  them,  saying,  "  Be  fruitful, 
and  multiply,  and  fill  the  waters  in  the  seas,  and  let  fowl  multi- 
ply in  the  earth." 

Spirit  blesses  the  multiplication  of  its  own  pure  and 
perfect  ideas,  as  evolved  from  the  One  Mind. 

Genesis  i.  23.  And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the 
fifth  day. 

The  advancing  steps,  in  the  teeming  universe  of 
thought,  lead  on  to  more  exalted  ideas. 

Genesis  i.  24.  And  God  said,  "  Let  the  earth  bring  forth 
the  living  creature  after  his  kind,  —  cattle,  and  creeping  thii  g, 
and  beast  of  the  earth  after  his  kind ; "  and  it  was  so. 

Spirit  inspires  one  idea  by  another.  Diversity,  classi- 
fication, and  individuality  are  as  eternal  as  Mind ;  but 


GENESIS.  441 

the  Intelligence,  Life,  and  Immortality  of  all  are  in  the 
Principle  that  creates. 

Genesis  i.  23.  And  God  made  the  beast  of  the  earth  after 
his  kind,  and  cattle  after  their  kind,  and  everything  that  creep- 
eth  upon  the  earth  after  his  kind ;  and  God  saw  that  it  was 
good. 

God  inspires  all  forms  of  spiritual  thought.  Some 
ideas  He  destines  to  roam  in  the  realm  of  Mind,  joyous 
in  their  strength.  To  others  He  assigns  laborious  tasks. 
Some  must  creep  before  they  can  climb.  All  must  as- 
cend in  humility  the  heights  of  holiness. 

Moral  courage  is  the  Lion  of  the  Tribe  of  Judali,  the 
king  of  the  mental  realm,  roaming  free  and  fearless  in 
the  forest,  halting  undisturbed  in  the  open  field,  climb- 
ing stupendous  heights,  and  resting  in  "  green  pastures, 
beside  the  still  waters." 

Diligence,  promptness,  and  perseverance  are  "the 
cattle  upon  a  thousand  hills."  They  carry  the  baggage 
of  stern  resolve,  and  keep  pace  with  the  highest  purpose. 
Patience  is  the  tireless  worm,  creeping  slowly  over  loft* 
summits,  persevering  in  its  intent. 

The    animals    created    by   God   are    not  carnivorous 
This  is  the  heavenly  estate  pictured  by  Isaiah : 

Then  shall  the  wolf  dwell  with  the  lamb, 

And  the  leopard  shall  lie  down  with  the  kid; 

The  calf  and  the  young  lion  and  the  fatling  shall  be  together 

And  a  little  child  shall  lead  them. 

Tenderness  shall  accompany  all  the  might  that  Spirit 
imparts. 

The   serpent  of  His  creating   is   neither  Gubtle   nor 

poisonous,  but  a  wise  idea,  charming  in  its  adroitness. 


442  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Spirit  has  no  elements  of  evil  or  poison  to  impart.  Its 
ideas  are  subject  to  the  Mind  that  formed  them,  —  the 
power  which  changeth  the  serpent  into  a  rod. 

Understanding  the  control  that  Spirit  holds  over  all, 
Daniel  felt  safe  in  the  lion's  den,  Paul  knew  the  viper  to 
be  harmless.  All  the  creatures  of  God  are  harmless,  use- 
ful, indestructible,  moving  in  the  harmony  of  Science.  A 
realization  of  this  grand  verity  was  a  source  of  strength 
to  the  ancient  worthies.  It  supports  Christian  healing, 
and  enables  us  to  emulate  the  example  of  Jesus. 

Genesis  i.  2G.  And  God  said.  '"Let  us  make  man  in  Our 
image,  after  Our  likeness,  and  let  them  have  dominion  over  the 
fish  of  the  sea.  and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle, 
and  over  all  the  earth,  and  over  every  creeping  thing  that 
creepeth  upon  the  earth." 

The  eternal  Elohim  makes  man.  The  name  is  in  the 
plural,  but  this  plurality  of  Spirit  does  not  imply  more 
than  one  God,  nor  does  it  imply  three  persons  in  one. 
It  relates  to  the  trinity  of  Life,  Truth,  and  Love. 

"Let  them  have  dominion."  All  that  Spirit  creates 
moves  in  accord  with  the  Divine  Mind,  reflecting  good- 
ness and  power. 

Your  mirrored  reflection  is  your  own  image  or  like- 
ness. If  you  lift  a  weight,  your  reflection  docs  this  also. 
If  you  speak,  the  lips  of  this  likeness  move  in  accord 
with  yours.  Now  compare  man,  before  the  mirror,  to  his 
Divine  Principle,  God.  Gall  the  mirror  Divine  Science; 
and  call  its  reflections,  the  universe  and  man.  Then 
note  how  true,  according  to  Science,  is  the  reflection  to 
its  original. 

As  the  mirror  reflects  yourself,  so  you  —  the  spiritual 


GENESIS.  443 

universe  and  mankind  —  reflect  God.  The  Substance, 
Life,  Intelligence,  Truth,  and  Love,  that  constitute  Deity, 
are  reflected  by  His  creation  ;  and  we  shall  see  this  true 
likeness  and  reflection  everywhere,  when  we  subordinate 
the  false  testimony  of  the  senses  to  the  facts  of  Divine 
Science. 

Spirit  creates  and  fashions  all  things  spiritually,  after 
its  own  likeness.  Life  is  reflected  in  life,  Truth  in  truth, 
God  in  good.  Truth  imparts  its  own  true  peace  and 
permanence.  Love,  redolent  with  unselfishness,  bathes 
all  in  beauty  and  good.  The  grass  beneath  our  feet 
silently  exclaims,  "The  meek  shall  inherit  the  earth." 
The  modest  arbutus,  from  under  the  snow,  sends  her 
sweet  breath  to  heaven.  The  great  rock  gives  shadow 
and  shelter.  The  sunlight  glints  from  the  church-dome, 
glances  into  the  prison-cell,  glides  into  the  sick-chamber, 
gilds  the  hospital  cot,  brightens  the  flower,  beautifies 
the  landscape,  blesses  the  earth. 

Man,  made  in  God's  likeness,  reflects  His  dominion 
over  all  the  earth.  Man  is  co-existent  and  eternal  with 
God,  forever  manifesting,  in  the  more  glorified  forms  of 
the  ascending  senses,  the  Infinite  Father  and  Mother 
God. 

Genesis  i.  27.  So  God  created  man  in  W\°  image ;  in  the 
image  of  God  created  He  him ;  male  and  female  created  He 
them. 

To  emphasize  this  momentous  truth,  it  is  repeated — • 
that  God  made  man  in  His  own  image,  to  reflect  the 
Infinite  Spirit.  It  follows  that  man  must  be  the  generic 
term  for  all  creation,  masculine,  feminine,  and  neuter. 

In  one  of  the  ancient  languages  the  word  for  man  is 
used  also  as  the  synonym  of  mind.     How  this  definition 


444  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTH. 

has  been  weakened  by  anthropomorphism,  or  a  liumani' 
zation  of  Deity,  making  II im  a  physical  and  personal 
being! 

Gender  must  be  a  life-giving  quality  of  Mind,  since 
Spirit,  not  matter,  is  Life.  The  male  idea  corresponds 
to  creation,  to  Intelligence  and  Truth.  The  female  idea 
corresponds  to  Life  and  Love. 

The  world  believes  in  many  deific  persons,  yet  there 
is  but  one  God.  It  follows  that  Deity  is  not  a  person, 
lie  has  countless  ideas,  many  sons  and  daughters;  but 
they  all  have  one  Principle  and  Father. 

The  only  proper  symbol  of  the  personality  of  Infinite 
Mind  is  that  Mind's  infinite  idea.  What  is  this  idea? 
Who  shall  behold  it  ?  Even  eternity  can  never  reveal 
the  whole  of  God,  since  there  is  no  limit  to  Mind  or  its 
embodiment.  We  have  not  as  much  authority  in  Divine 
Science  for  considering  God  masculine,  as  we  have  for 
considering  Him  feminine,  for  femineity  gives  the  last 
(and  therefore  the  highest)  idea  of  Deity. 

Genesis  i.  28.  And  God  blessed  them ;  and  God  said  unto 
them,  "Be  fruitful  and  multiply,  and  replenish  the  earth,  and 
subdue  it;  and  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over 
the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  every  living  thing  that  moveth 
upon  the  earth." 

Spirit  blesses  its  own  ideas,  causes  them  to  multiply, 
and  allow-s  the  higher  to  govern  the  lower.  Man,  in  the 
image  of  his  Maker,  reflects  the  divine  powrer  and  might. 
lie  is  the  master  of  earth,  not  made  to  till  the  soil.  His 
birthright  is  dominion,  not  subjection.  He  is  to  be  lord 
of  beast,  fowl,  reptile,  and  fish,  —  himself  subordinate 
alone  to  his  Maker.     This  is  the  Science  of  Being. 


GENESIS.  445 

Genesis  i.  29,  30.  And  God  said  :  "Behold,  I  have  given  you 
every  herb  bearing  seed  which  is  upon  the  face  of  all  the  earth, 
and  every  tree  which  is  the  fruit  of  a  tree  yielding  seed ;  to  you 
it  shall  be  for  meat.  And  to  every  beast  of  the  earth,  and  to 
every  fowl  of  the  air,  and  to  everything  that  creepeth  upon  the 
earth  wherein  there  is  Life,  I  have  given  every  green  herb  for 
meat."     And  it  was  so. 

God  gives  the  lesser  idea  of  Himself  to  support  the 
greater.  In  return,  the  higher  always  protects  the 
lower.  The  rich  in  spirit  help  the  poor,  in  one  grand 
human  brotherhood,  all  having  the  same  Principle,  or 
Father. 

The  Divine  Spirit  giveth  to  the  lowest  spiritual  idea 
might  and  immortality.  This  idea  simulates  goodness, 
shining  through  it  as  the  blossom  shines  through  the 
dew.  The  higher  forms  of  goodness  reflect  Mind  in 
Truth  and  Love. 

Genesis  i.  31.  And  God  saw  everything  that  He  had  made, 
and,  behold,  it  was  very  good.  And  the  evening  and  the  morn- 
ing were  the  sixth  day. 

Spirit  comprehends  all  and  expresses  all ;  and  all  must 
be  as  perfect  as  its  Principle  is  perfect.  Nothing  is  new 
to  Spirit.  God  rests  from  His  labors.  Giving  has  not 
wearied  or  impoverished  Him.  No  exhaustion  follows 
the  action  of  Mind  in  Divine  Science. 

Genesis  ii.  1 .  Thus  the  heavens  and  earth  were  finished, 
and  all  the  host  of  them. 

Thus  the  ideas  of  God,  in  the  universe  and  man,  are 
complete,  and  forever  expressed  in  Science.  Human 
capacity  may  be  slow  to  discern  or  grasp  this  idea,  and 
the  divine  power  and  presence  that  go  with  it,  in  demon- 


446  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

stration  of  its  spiritual  origin.  Links  of  Science  engir- 
dle infinity  with  the  fatherhood  and  motherhood  of  Spirit. 
Do  you  ask  what  personality  is?  Mortals  can  never 
know  the  Infinite,  until  they  throw  off  the  old  man  and 
reach  the  spiritual  image  and  likeness.  What  can  fathom 
Infinity  ?  How  shall  we  declare  Him,  in  the  language  of 
the  apostle,"  till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and 
of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man, 
unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ"  ? 

Genesis  ii.  2.  And  on  the  seventh  day  God  ended  His  work 
which  He  had  made ;  and  He  rested  on  the  seventh  day  from 
all  His  works  which  He  had  made. 

Unfathomable  Mind  has  now  expressed  itself,  in  all 
height,  depth,  breadth,  might,  majesty,  and  glory.  That 
is  enough  !  Human  language  can  only  repeat  an  infini- 
tesimal part  of  what  exists.  The  infinite  idea,  or  man, 
is  no  more  seen  or  comprehended  by  mortals,  than  his 
Infinite  Principle,  God.  Both  are  co-existent  and  eter- 
nal. The  numerals  of  infinity,  called  seven  days,  can 
never  be  reckoned  according  to  the  calendar  of  time. 
We  can  understand  these  days,  only  as  we  lay  aside 
finite  calculations,  accept  the  infinite  calculus,  and  pause, 
in  expressive  silence,  to  muse  on  the  divine  wonders. 

Genesis  ii.  4,  5.  These  are  the  generations  of  the  heavens 
and  of  the  earth,  when  they  were  created,  —  in  the  day  that  the 
Lord  God  made  the  earth  and  the  heavens  ;  and  every  plant 
of  the  field  before  it  was  in  the  earth,  and  every  herb  of  the 
field  before  it  grew;  for  the  Lord  God  had  not  caused  it  to  rain 
upon  the  earth,  and  there  was  not  a  man  to  till  the  ground. 

Here  is  the  emphatic  declaration  that  God  creates  all 
through  Mind,  not  through  matter ;  that  the  plant  grows, 


GENESIS.  447 

not  because  of  seed  or  soil,  but  because  growth  is  the 
eternal  mandate  of  Mind.  Mortal  thought  drops  it 
into  the  ground  ;  but  the  immortal  creating  thought  is 
from  above,  not  from  beneath.  Because  Mind  makes 
all,  there  is  nothing  left  to  be  made  by  a  lower 
power.  Spirit  acts  through  the  Science  of  Mind,  never 
causing  man  to  till  the  ground,  but  making  him  superior 
to  it, 

Here  the  inspired  record  closes  its  narrative  of  crea- 
tion. "  It  is  finished."  All  that  is  made  is  the  work  of 
God,  and  He  has  created  everything. 

I  leave  this  brief,  glorious  history  of  spiritual  creation 
(as  recorded  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis)  in  the 
hands  of  God,  not  of  man,  —  acknowledging  His  suprem- 
acy, omnipotence,  and  omnipresence,  to-day  and  forever. 
The  harmony  and  immortality  of  the  universe  and  man 
are  intact. 

When  I  glance  at  the  opposite  supposition,  that  man 
is  created  from  matter,  I  only  turn  my  eyes  for  a  mo- 
ment from  the  spiritual  record  of  creation ;  for  that 
record  is  engraven  on  my  understanding  and  heart,  with 
the  point  of  a  diamond  and  the  pen  of  an  angel. 

My  experience  at  death's  door,  the  portal  of  the  un- 
known, —  wherein  I  found  Life  instead  of  death,  — 
dimly  shadowed  forth  the  grand  verities  of  the  sacred 
page,  causing  me  thereafter  to  speak  and  write  more 
than  personal  sense  can  discern. 

Genesis  ii.  6.  But  there  went  up  a  mist  from  the  earth,  and 
watered  the  whole  face  of  the  ground. 

The  Science  and  Truth  of  the  divine  creation  have  been 
presented  in  the  verses  already  considered ;  and  now  the 


448  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

opposite  error,  a  material  view  of  creation,  is  to  be  set 
forth.  The  second  chapter  contains  a  statement  of  this 
material  a  lew  of  God,  man,  and  the  universe,  which  is 
the  exact  opposite  of  scientific  Truth.  The  history  of 
error  or  matter,  if  veritable,  would  set  aside  the  omnipo- 
tence of  Spirit ;  but  it  is  the  false  history,  in  contradis- 
tinction to  the  true. 

The  Science  of  the  first  record  proves  the  incorrect- 
ness of  the  second,  for  they  are  antagonistic.  The  first 
record  gives  all  might  and  government  to  God,  and  en- 
dows man  out  of  His  perfection  and  power.  The  sec- 
ond record  chronicles  man  as  mutable  and  mortal,  —  as 
having  broken  away  from  Deity,  and  as  revolving  in  an 
orbit  of  his  own.  Existence  separate  from  Science  is 
something  that  I  regard  as  impossible. 

This  second  record  unmistakably  gives  the  history  of 
material  life  and  intelligence.  It  records  pantheism,  as 
opposed  to  the  supremacy  of  Divine  Spirit;  but  this  state 
of  things  is  declared  to  be  temporary,  and  this  man  to 
be  dust  that  returns  to  dust. 

In  this  erroneous  theory  matter  takes  the  place  of 
Spirit.  It  is  represented  as  the  life-giving  principle  of 
the  earth.  Spirit  is  represented  as  entering  matter  in 
order  to  create  man.  God's  glowing  denunciations  of 
man,  when  not  found  in  His  image,  convince  reason  that 
this  material  creation  was  false. 

This  latter  part  of  the  second  chapter  of  Genesis, 
wherein  Spirit  is  supposed  to  create  a  second  man  and  a 
second  universe,  must  be  based  on  some  hypothesis  of 
error,  for  the  Scripture  just  preceding  declares  God's 
work  to  be  finished.  The  lie  must  claim  to  be  Truth, 
when  presenting  the  exact  opposite  of  Truth. 


GENESIS.  449 

Do  Life,  Truth,  and  Love  produce  death,  error,  and 
hatred  ?  Does  the  Creator  condemn  His  own  creation  ? 
Does  the  unerring  Principle  of  divine  law  change  or 
repent?  It  cannot  be  so.  Yet  one  might  so  judge,  from 
an  unintelligent  perusal  of  the  subsequent  account  now 
under  comment. 

It  may  be  worth  while  here  to  remark  that,  according 
to  the  best  scholars,  there  are  clear  evidences  of  two 
distinct  documents  in  the  early  part  of  the  Book  of  Gen- 
esis. One  is  called  the  Elohistic,  because  the  Supreme 
Being  is  therein  called  Elohim.  The  other  document  is 
called  the  Jehovistic,  because  Deity  therein  is  always 
called  Jehovah, —  or  Lord  God,  as  our  common  version 
translates  it.  Throughout  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis, 
and  in  three  verses  of  the  second,  —  in  what  I  call  the 
spiritually  scientific  account  of  creation, — it  is  Elohim 
(God)  who  creates.  From  the  fourth  verse  of  chapter 
two  to  chapter  five,  the  Creator  is  called  Jehovah,  or  the 
Lord.  Later  on  the  different  accounts  become  more 
and  more  closely  intertwined,  to  the  end  of  chapter 
twelve,  after  which  the  distinction  is  not  definitely  trace- 
able. In  the  historic  parts  of  the  Old  Testament  it  is 
usually  Jehovah  who  is  referred  to  as  peculiarly  the 
divine  sovereign   of  the   Hebrew  people. 

The  idolatry  that  followed  this  material  mythology  is 
seen  in  the  Phoenician  worship  of  Baal,, in  the  Moabitish 
god  Chemosh,  in  the  Moloch  of  the  Amorites,  in  the 
Hindoo  Vishnu,  in  the  Greek  Aphrodite,  and  in  a  thou- 
sand other  so-called  deities.  It  is  found  among  the  Is- 
raelites also,  who  constantly  went  after  "  strange  gods." 
They  called  the  Supreme  Being  by  the  national  name  of 
Jehovah.     In  that  name  of  Jehovah,  or  Lord,  the  true 

23 


450  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

idea  of  God  seems  almost  lost.  He  becomes  a  person 
to  be  worshipped,  a  tribal  god,  rather  than  the  Divine 
Principle  which  is  to  be  lived  and  loved,  because  man  i? 
imbued  with  the  Infinite  Spirit  and  created  by  it. 

The  creations  of  matter  arise  from  a  mist,  or  from 
mystification,  and  not  from  the  firmament,  or  under- 
standing,  that  God  establishes  as  a  partition  between 
the  true  and  false.  In  error  everything  comes  from 
beneath,  not  from  above.  All  is  the  myth  of  matter, 
instead  of  the  idea  of  Spirit. 

Genesis  ii.  7.  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the  dust  of 
the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life, 
and  man  became  a  living  soul. 

Did  the  Infinite  Principle  become  a  finite  deity,  that 
He  should  now  be  called  Lord,  or  Jehovah  ?  Ground 
and  dust  were  not  named  among  the  creations  of 
Spirit ;  and  yet  "  Pie  made  all  that  was  made."  Earth 
and  water  have  been  spoken  of,  but  they  represent 
spiritual  ideas. 

Mind  had  made  man,  both  male  and  female,  with  a 
single  command.  How  then  can  matter  become  the  basis 
of  man?  How  can  the  non-intelligent  become  the  medium 
of  Mind,  and  error  be  the  enunciator  of  Truth  ?  Matter 
is  not  the  reflection  of  Spirit,  and  God  is  reflected  in 
His  creation.  Is  this  addition  to  His  creation  real  or 
unreal  ?  Is  it  the  truth  or  the  lie,  concerning  man  and 
God? 

It  must  be  the  latter,  for  God  presently  curses  it. 
Could  Spirit  evolve  its  opposite,  matter,  and  give  matter 
ability  to  sin  and  suffer?  Is  Mind  injected  into  dust, 
Uj  be  eventually  ejected  at  the  demand  of  matter  ?     Does 


GENESIS.  451 

Spirit  enter  dust,  and  lose  therein  the  divine  nature  and 
omnipotence  ?  Does  Mind  enter  matter,  to  become  there 
a  mortal  sinner,  animated  by  the  breath  of  God  ?  I  am 
opposing  the  validity  of  matter,  not  the  validity  of  Spirit, 
or  its  creations. 

According  to  Webster's  Dictionary  the  following  are 
some  of  the  equivalents  of  the  term  man,  in  different 
languages.  In  the  Saxon,  mankind,  a  woman,  any  one  ; 
in  the  Welsh,  that  which  rises  up,  —  the  primary  sense 
being  image,  form  ;  in  the  Hebrew,  image,  similitude  ;  in 
the  Icelandic,  mind.  The  following  translation  is  from 
the  Icelandic  :  — 

And  God  said,  "  Let  Us  make  man  after  Our  Mind  and  Our 
likeness ; "  and  God  shaped  man  after  His  Mind  ;  after  God's 
Mind  shaped  He  him  ;  and  He  shaped  them  male  and  female. 

In  the  Fourth  Gospel  it  is  declared  that  all  things 
were  made  through  the  Word  of  God,  "  and  without  Him 
[the  logos,  or  word~\  was  not  anything  made  that  was 
made." 

Everything  that  is  worth  making  God  made.  What- 
ever is  valueless  or  baneful  He  did  not  make.  In  the 
Science  of  creation  we  read  that  He  saw  everything  that 
He  had  made,  "  and,  behold,  it  was  very  good."  The 
senses  declare  otherwise,  and  the  Scriptural  record  of 
sin  and  death  favors  this  conclusion,  if  we  give  the 
same  heed  to  the  history  of  error  as  to  the  records 
of  Truth.  But  this  should  not  be.  Sin,  sickness,  and 
death  must  be  rendered  as  devoid  of  reality  as  they 
are  of  Truth. 

Genesis  ii.  9.  And  out  of  the  ground  made  the  Lord  God 
[Jehovah  God]  to  grow  every  tree  that  is  pleasant  to  the  sight, 


452  SCIENCE   AND    HEALTH. 

and  good  for  food  ;  the  Tree   of  Life  also   in  the  midst  of  the 
garden,  and  the  Tree  of  [the]  Knowledge  of  good  and  evil. 

Now  the  previous  and  more  scientific  record  of  crea- 
tion declares,  He  made  "  every  plant  of  the  field  before  it 
was  in  the  earth."  This  opposite  declaration,  this  state- 
ment that  Life  issues  from  matter,  contradicts  the  teach- 
ing of  the  first  chapter,  —  namely  that  all  Life  is  God. 

The  word  earth  stands  for  a  spiritual  idea,  and  ground 
for  mortal  and  material  belief.  Belief,  in  the  very  be- 
ginning, constituted  material  hearing,  sight,  touch,  taste, 
and  smell,  termed  the  live  senses.  The  appetites  and 
passions,  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  followed  in  this  train 
of  error. 

The  first  mention  of  evil  is  in  the  second  chapter  of 
Genesis,  in  the  legend  of  the  Serpent.  God  pronounced 
good  all  that  He  created,  and  the  Scripture  also  declares 
that  He  created  all.  The  Tree  of  Life  stands  for  an 
idea  of  Truth.  The  Tree  of  Knowledge  stands  for  an 
erroneous  belief,  that  evil  is  as  real  as  good.  Was  evil 
instituted  through  God,  who  created  this  fruit-bearer  of 
sin,  in  contradiction  of  the  first  creation  ?  This  second 
account  is  a  picture  of  error  throughout. 

Genesis  ii.  1">.  And  the  Lord  God  took  the  man,  and  put 
him  into  the  garden  of  Eden,  to  dress  it,  and  to  keep  it. 

The  name  Eden  means  harmony.  In  this  text  Eden 
is  man's  body.  Now  God  never  put  Mind  into  matter, 
or  Infinite  Spirit  into  finite  form,  to  dress  it  and  keep  it, 
■ — to  make  it  beautiful,  or  to  cause  it  to  live  and  grow. 

Genesis  ii.  1G.  And  the  Lord  God  commanded  the  man, 
saying,  "Of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou  niaycst  freely  eat; 
but  of  the  Tree  of  the  Knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  thou  shah 


GENESIS.  453 

not  eat  of  it,  for  in  the  clay  that  thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt 
surely  die." 

Here  the  metaphor  represents  God  as  tempting  man ; 
but  the  Apostle  James  says,  "  God  cannot  be  tempted  of 
evil,  neither  tempteth  He  any  man."  It  is  true  that  a 
knowledge  of  evil  would  make  man  mortal.  It  is  plain 
also  that  material  perception,  gathered  from  the  senses, 
constitutes  evil  and  mortal  knowledge.  But  is  it  true 
that  God,  good,  made  the  Tree  of  Life  to  be  the  Tree  of 
Death  to  His  own  creation  ?  Has  evil  the  reality  of 
good  ?     Evil  is  false,  in  every  statement. 

Genesis  ii.  19.  And  out  of  the  ground  the  Lord  God  formed 
every  beast  of  the  field,  and  every  fowl  of  the  air,  aud  brought 
them  unto  Adam,  to  see  what  he  would  call  them  ;  aud  whatever 
Adam  called  every  living  creature,  that  was  the  name  thereof. 

Here  the  falsity  represents  Spirit  as  repeating  crea- 
tion, but  doing  so  materially,  not  spiritually,  and  asking 
man  to  help  God.  Progress  is  retrograding,  and  man  is 
giving  up  his  dignity.  Was  it  requisite  that  dust  should 
become  sentient  for  the  formation  of  man,  when  the 
Eternal  Mind  had  already  created  all  male  and  female 
beings  ?  Was  Adam  first  appointed  to  the  solemn  task 
of  naming  all  the  animals,  and  afterwards  to  create  anew 
mankind,  as  if  he  were  in  partnership  with  God  ? 

Genesis  ii.  21.  And  the  Lord  God  caused  a  deep  sleep  to 
fall  upon  Adam,  and  he  slept ;  and  He  took  one  of  his  ribs,  and 
closed  up  the  flesh  instead  thereof;  and  with  the  rib,  which  the 
Lord  God  had  taken  from  man,  made  He  a  woman,  and  brought 
her  unto  the  man. 

Here  falsity  charges  Truth,  God,  with  inducing  a 
hypnotic  state  in  Adam,  in  order  to  perform  a  surgical 


454  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

operation  on  him,  and  thereby  to  create  woman.  Begin- 
ning creation  with  mist,  instead  of  light,  —  materially 
rather  than  spiritually,  —  error  now  simulates  the  work 
of  Truth,  mocking  God,  and  declaring  what  great  things 
error  hath  done.  Beholding  the  creations  of  his  own 
dream,  and  calling  them  real  and  God-given,  Adam,  or 
error,  gives  them  names ;  and  then  he  becomes  the  basis 
of  the  creation  of  woman. 

According  to  this  narrative,  surgery  was  first  per- 
formed mentally,  and  without  instruments  ;  and  this  is 
a  hint  to  the  medical  faculty.  Later  in  human  history, 
when  the  forbidden  diet  had  been  digested,  there  came  a 
change  in  the  modus  operandi,  —  namely,  that  man  should 
be  born  of  woman,  and  not  woman  again  taken  from 
man.  It  came  about  also,  that  instruments  were  needed 
to  assist  the  birth  of  mortals.  As  the  first  system  of 
obstetrics  has  changed  its  character,  the  next  change  in 
the  manner  of  mortal  birth  may  usher  in  the  glorious 
truth  of  creation,  —  namely,  that  both  man  and  woman 
proceed  from  God,  and  are  His  children  from  first  to 
last,  belonging  to  no  lesser  parent. 

Genesis  iii.  1-3.  Now  the  Serpent  was  more  subtle  than 
any  beast  of  the  field  which  the  Lord  God  had  made ;  and  he 
said  unto  the  woman,  "  Yea,  hath  God  said,  Ye  shall  not  eat  of 
every  tree  of  the  garden  ?  "  And  the  woman  said  unto  the 
Serpent,  "We  may  eat  of  the  fruit  of  the  trees  of  the  garden; 
but  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  garden, 
God  hath  said,  Ye  shall  not  eat  of  it,  neither  shall  ye  touch  it, 
lest  ye  die." 

Whence  comes  a  talking,  lying  Serpent,  to  tempt  the 
children  of  Divine  Love  ?     lie  enters  into  the  metaphor 


GENESIS.  455 

only  as  native  evil,  without  any  specific  origin.  We 
should  rejoice  that  evil,  by  whatever  figure  presented,  has 
neither  origin  nor  support  in  God,  so  that  we  may  have 
faith  to  fight  all  its  claims  as  worthless.  Adam,  the 
synonym  for  error,  stands  for  a  belief  of  material  mind. 
He  begins  his  reign  over  man  somewhat  mildly,  but 
increases  in  jealousy  and  falsehood  as  his  days  become 
fewer.  In  this  development  the  divine  law  of  Truth  is 
made  manifest  by  the  mortality  of  error. 

In  Science  man  is  sustained  by  God,  the  Divine  Prin- 
ciple of  his  being.  The  earth,  at  His  command,  brings 
forth  food  for  man's  use.  Knowing  this,  Jesus  once  said 
"  Take  no  thought  for  your  life,  what  ye  shall  eat  or  what 
ye  shall  drink,"  — presuming  not  on  the  prerogative  of 
his  Creator,  but  recognizing  God,  the  Father  and  Mother 
of  all,  as  able  to  feed  and  clothe  man,  as  He  doth  the 
lilies  of  the  field. 

Genesis  iii.  4,  5.  And  the  Serpent  said  unto  the  woman, 
"  Ye  shall  not  surely  die  ;  for  God  doth  know  that  in  the  day 
ye  eat  thereof,  then  your  eyes  shall  be  opened,  and  ye  shall  be 
as  gods,  knowing  good  and  evil." 

This  myth  represents  error  as  always  asserting  its  su- 
periority over  Truth,  and  giving  the  lie  to  Divine  Science, 
and  saying :  "  I  can  open  your  eyes  ;  I  can  do  more  for 
you  than  God.  Bow  down  to  me,  and  have  other  gods. 
Only  admit  I  am  real,  that  I  am  more  pleasant  to  the 
eyes  than  Life,  more  to  be  desired  than  Truth,  and  you 
will  be  mine." 

The  history  of  Adam,  error,  is  a  dream  without  a 
dreamer.  First,  it  supposes  that  something  springs 
from  nothing.     Second,  it  supposes  that  Mind   enters 


456  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

matter,  and  matter  becomes  Life,  Substance,  and  Intel- 
ligence. 

The  order  of  this  allegory  —  tbe  notion  that  every- 
thing springs  from  dust,  instead  of  from  Deity  —  has 
been  maintained  in  all  the  subsequent  forms  of  error : 
that  mortal  man  starts  from  dust,  that  non-intelligence 
becomes  Intelligence,  that  Intelligence  is  both  good  and 
evil. 

It  is  well  that  the  upper  portions  of  the  brain  repre- 
sent the  higher  moral  sentiments,  as  if  Hope  was  ever 
prophesying  thus :  "  Mind  will  sometime  rise  above  all 
material  and  physical  sense,  exchanging  it  for  spiritual 
perception,  and  man  will  then  recognize  his  God-given 
dominion." 

If  in  the  beginning  man's  body  originated  in  non-intel- 
ligent dust,  and  Mind  was  afterwards  put  into  it  by  the 
Creator,  why  is  not  this  divine  order  still  maintained  by 
Him  in  perpetuating  the  species  ?  Who  will  say  that 
minerals,  vegetables,  and  animals  have  a  propagating 
principle  of  their  own  ?  Who  dare  say,  either  that  God 
is  in  matter,  or  that  matter  exists  without  God  ?  Has 
man  sought  out  other  creative  inventions,  and  so  changed 
the  method  of  his  Maker  ? 

Which  institutes  Life  —  matter  or  Mind  ?  Docs  Life 
begin  with  Mind  or  with  matter?  Is  Life  sustained 
by  matter  or  by  Spirit  ?  Certainly  not  by  both,  since 
flesh  wars  against  Spirit,  and  the  material  senses  can 
take  no  cognizance  of  Spirit.  The  mythologic  theory  of 
material  life  at  no  point  resembles  the  scientific  record 
of  man  as  created  by  Mind,  in  the  image  and  likeness  of 
God,  and  having  dominion  over  all  the  earth.  Did  God 
at  first  create  one  man  unaided,  —  that  is,  Ad&m,  —  but 


GENESIS.  457 

afterward  require  the  union  of  the  two  sexes  in  order  to 
create  the  rest  of  the  human  family  ? 

All  human  knowledge  and  material  sense  must  be 
gained  from  the  live  personal  senses.  Is  this  knowledge 
safe,  when  to  cat  of  its  first  fruits  was  to  ensure  death  ? 
"  If  man  eat  he  shall  surely  die,"  is  the  prediction  in  the 
story  under  consideration.  Adam  and  his  progeny  were 
cursed,  not  blessed ;  and  this  indicates  that  the  Divine 
Spirit,  or  Father,  reprehends  mortal  man  and  consigns 
him  to  dust. 

Genesis  iii.  9.  And  the  Lord  God  called  unto  Adam,  and 
said  "  Where  art  thou  ?  "  And  he  said,  "  I  heard  Thy  voice 
in  the  garden ;  and  I  was  afraid,  because  I  was  naked,  and  I 
hid  myself." 

Knowledge,  gathered  from  the  body,  or  material  sense, 
produced  the  immediate  fruits  of  fear  and  shame. 
Ashamed  before  Truth,  the  error  of  being  shrank 
abashed  from  the  divine  voice,  calling  to  the  senses. 
Its  summons  may  be  thus  paraphrased :  "  Where  art 
thou  ?  Art  thou  in  matter  ?  Then  art  thou  a  sense  of 
evil,  instead  of  good." 

Fear  was  the  first  manifestation  of  the  error  of  mate- 
rial sense,  and  is  the  foundation  of  all  sickness  and  death. 
In  the  allegory  the  body  had  been  naked,  and  Adam 
knew  it  not ;  but  now  error  demands  that  Mind  shall 
see  and  feel  through  matter,  which  is  impossible.  The 
first  impression  material  man  had  of  himself  was  one  of 
nakedness  and  shame.  He  felt  that  he  had  been  stripped 
of  his  rich  inheritance  in  the  Fatherhood  and  Motherhood 
of  God. 

Genesis  iii.  11,  12.  And  He  said,  "Who  told  thee  that  thou 
wast  naked  ?     Hast  thou  eaten  of  the  tree  whereof  I  commanded 


458  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

thee  that  thou  shouldest  not  cat  ?  "  And  the  man  said,  "  The 
woman  whom  Thou  gavest  to  be  with  me,  she  gave  me  of  the 
tree,  and  I  did  eat." 

Here  there  is  an  attempt  to  trace  all  human  errors 
directly  or  indirectly  to  God,  or  Good,  as  if  lie  were  the 
creator  of  evil.  The  allegory  assigns  no  origin  to  this 
Snake-talker,  —  the  first  voluble  lie  that  beguiled  the 
woman  and  demoralized  the  man.  Adam,  alias  mortal 
error,  charges  God  and  woman  with  his  own  dereliction, 
saying  "  The  woman,  whom  Thou  gavest  me,  is  respon 
sible."  According  to  this  belief,  the  rib,  taken  from 
Adam's  side,  has  grown  into  an  evil  mind,  named  woman, 
who  aids  man  to  make  sinners  more  rapidly  than  he 
could  alone.     Is  this  "  a  help  meet  for  man  "  ? 

Pantheism,  so  obnoxious  to  God,  is  already  found  in 
the  rapid  deterioration  of  the  bone  and  flesh  which  came 
from  Adam  to  form  Eve.  The  belief  in  material  life  and 
intelligence  is  growing  worse  at  every  step ;  but  error 
must  have  its  day,  and  multiply,  until  the  end  is  reached. 

Truth,  cross-questioning  man  as  to  his  knowledge  of 
error,  finds  woman  the  first  to  confess  her  fault.  She 
says,  "  The  Serpent  beguiled  me,  and  I  did  cat;"  as 
much  as  to  say,  "  Neither  man  nor  God  shall  father  my 
fault."  She  has  already  learned  thus  much,  that  mate- 
rial sense  is  the  Serpent.  Hence  she  is  first  to  abandon 
the  belief  that  matter  can  give  birth  to  man,  and  to  dis- 
cern spiritual  creation.  This  will  enable  her  to  behold 
the  risen  and  deathless  man  of  God's  creating.  Why 
should  woman  not  be  the  Divine  Mother,  and  give  birth 
to  the  spiritual  idea  of  God's  creating?  Why  should  she 
not  be  first  to  make  amends  to  man  for  her  wrong  influ- 
ence, by  interpreting  the  Scriptures  in  their  true  sense, 


GENESIS.  459 

and  revealing  the  spiritual  idea  of  Love,  in  the  woman- 
hood of  God  ? 

Genesis  iii.  15.  And  the  Lord  God  said  unto  the  Serpent, 
"I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and  between 
thy  seed  and  her  seed;  it  shall  bruise  thy  head,  and  thou  shalt 
bruise  his  heel." 

This  prophecy  has  been  fulfilled.  The  son  of  the 
virgin-mother  instituted  the  remedy  for  Adam,  or  error ; 
and  the  Apostle  Paul  explains  this  warfare  —  between 
the  idea  that  Jesus  presented  of  divine  power,  and  myth- 
ological material  intelligence  —  as  opposed  to  Spirit. 

Paul  says,  in  Xoyes's  translation  :  — 

The  mind  of  the  flesh  is  enmity  against  God,  for  it  doth 
not  submit  itself  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  it. 
And  they  who  are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please  God.  But  ye  are 
not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  spirit,  if  so  be  the  Spirit  of  God 
dwelleth  in  you. 

This  translation,  slightly  differing  from  the  common 
version,  strengthens  the  theory  of  Christian  Science  as 
to  mortal  mind. 

There  will  be  greater  mental  opposition  to  the  spiritual 
and  scientific  meaning  of  the  Scriptures,  than  has  ever 
been  before,  since  the  Christian  era  began.  The  Serpent, 
material  sense,  will  bruise  the  heel  of  the  woman,  will 
struggle  to  destroy  the  spiritual  idea  of  Love ;  and  the 
woman  will  bruise  his  head.  She  has  given  the  under- 
standing a  foothold  in  Science.  The  seed  of  Truth  and 
the  seed  of  error,  of  belief  and  of  understanding,  — yea, 
the  seed  of  Spirit  and  the  seed  of  matter,  —  are  the  wheat 
and  tares  that  time  will  separate,  the  one  to  be  burned, 
the  other  to  be  garnered  into  heavenly  places. 


4G0  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Genesis  iii.  1G.  Unto  tlie  woman  He  said,  "I  will  greatly 
multiply  thy  sorrow  and  thy  conception  ;  in  sorrow  shalt  thou 
bring  forth  children,  and  thy  desire  .^hall  be  to  thy  husband,  and 
he  shall  rule  over  thee." 

Divine  Science  deals  its  chief  blow  at  the  supposed 
material  foundations  of  life  and  intelligence.  It  dooms 
idolatry.  A  belief  in  other  gods,  other  creators,  and 
other  creations,  must  go  down  before  Science.  It  unveils 
the  results  of  sin,  as  shown  in  sickness  and  death. 
When  will  man  pass  through  the  open  gate  of  Science, 
into  the  heaven  of  Soul,  the  heritage  of  the  firstborn 
among  men  ? 

Genesis  iii.  17-19.  And  unto  Adam  He  said:  "Because 
thou  hast  hearkened  unto  the  voice  of  thy  wife,  and  hast  eaten 
of  the  tree  of  which  I  commanded  thee  saying,  Thcu  shalt  not 
eat  of  it ;  cursed  is  the  ground  for  thy  sake ;  in  sorrow  shalt 
thou  eat  of  it  all  the  days  of  thy  life.  Thorns  and  thistles  shall 
it  bring  forth  to  thee,  and  thou  shalt  eat  the  herb  of  the  field. 
In  the  sweat  of  thy  face  shalt  thou  eat  bread,  till  thou  return 
unto  the  ground,  for  out  of  it  wast  thou  taken ;  for  dust  thou 
art,  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou  return." 

The  way  of  error  is  awful  to  contemplate.  The  illu- 
sion of  sin  is  without  hope  or  God.  If  man's  spiritual 
gravitation  and  attraction  to  one  Father,  "in  whom  all 
live,  move,  and  have  their  being,"  should  be  lost,  and  man 
should  be  governed  by  person  instead  of  Principle,  by- 
body  instead  of  Soul,  he  would  be  annihilated.  Created 
by  flesh  instead  of  by  Spirit,  starting  from  humanity 
instead  of  from  God,  man  would  be  governed  by  man. 

The  blind  leading  the  blind,  both  would  fall.  The 
pleasure  of  passion  and  appetite  must  end  in  pain.  It  is 
of  "  few  days,  and  full  of  trouble."     Its  supposed  joys 


GENESIS.  461 

arc  cheats.     Its  narrow  limits  belittle  its  gratifications, 
and  hedge  about  its  achievements  with  thorns. 

Mortal  mind  accepts  the  crude  and  material  concep- 
tion of  life  and  joy ;  but  the  true  idea  is  gained  from  the 
immortal  side.  Through  toil,  struggle,  and  sorrow,  what 
do  mortals  attain  ?  They  give  up  their  belief  in  perish- 
able life  and  happiness ;  and  step  by  step  they  press 
forward  towards  the  Life, —  yea,  the  Truth  of  all  things, 
—  until  the  mortal  and  material  returns  to  dust,  and  the 
grand  verity  of  being  is  won  on  a  spiritual  basis. 

Genesis  iii.  22-24.  And  the  Lord  God  said:  "Behold,  the 
man  has  become  as  one  of  Us,  to  know  good  and  evil.  And 
now,  lest  he  put  forth  his  hand,  and  take  also  of  the  Tree  of 
Life,  and  eat,  and  live  forever."  Therefore  the  Lord  God  sent 
him  forth  from  the  garden  of  Eden,  to  till  the  ground  from 
whence  he  was  taken.  So  He  drove  out  the  man ;  and  He 
placed  at  the  east  of  the  garden  of  Eden  cherubims,  and  a  nam- 
ing sword  which  turned  every  way,  to  keep  the  way  of  the  Tree 
of  Life. 

A  knowledge  of  evil  was  never  the  essence  of  divinity 
or  manhood.  In  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis  evil  has  no 
local  habitation  or  name.  Creation  is  there  represented 
as  spiritual,  entire,  and  good.  "  Whatsoever  a  man 
soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap."  Error  excludes  itself 
from  harmony.  Sin  is  its  own  punishment.  Truth 
guards  the  gateway  to  harmony.  Error  tills  its  own 
soil,  and  buries  itself  in  the  ground. 

No  one  can  reasonably  doubt  that  the  purpose  of  this 
allegory  —  this  second  account  in  Genesis  —  is  to  depict 
the  falsity  of  error,  and  its  effects.  Subsequent  Bible 
revelation  is  coordinate  with  the  Science  of  Creation, 
as  recorded  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis.     Inspired 


4G2  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

writers  interpret  the  Word  spiritually,  whereas  the  ordi- 
nary historian  renders  it  literally. 

Literally  taken,  the  text  is  made  to  appear  contradic- 
tory in  some  places  ;  and  that  Divine  Love  —  which  gave 
man  earth  for  a  possession,  and  blessed  it  for  his  sake  — 
is  represented  as  changeable.  The  literal  meaning  would 
imply  that  God  withheld  from  man  the  opportunity  to 
reform,  lest  he  should  improve  it  and  become  better; 
but  this  is  not  the  nature  of  God,  who  is  Love,  —  Love 
infinitely  wise  and  altogether  lovely,  "  seeking  not  her 
own  but  another's  good." 

Truth  should,  and  does,  drive  error  out  of  all  selfhood. 
It  is  a  two-edged  sword,  to  guard  and  guide.  Truth  places 
the  cherub  Wisdom  at  the  gate  of  Understanding,  to  mark 
the  proper  guests.  Radiant  with  mercy  and  justice,  the 
sword  of  Truth  gleams  afar,  and  indicates  the  infinite 
distance  between  Truth  and  error,  between  the  material 
unreal  and  the  scientific  real. 

The  sun,  giving  light  and  heat  to  the  earth,  is  figura- 
tive of  the  divine  Life  and  Love  that  enlighten  and 
sustain  the  universe  and  man.  The  Tree  of  Life  is  sig- 
nificant of  eternal  reality.  The  Tree  of  Knowledge 
typifies  the  existence  of  error.  The  testimony  of  the 
Serpent  is  significant  of  the  illusion  of  error,  of  the  false 
claims  of  matter,  —  yea,  of  all  that  misrepresents  God. 

Sin,  sickness,  and  death  have  no  record  in  the  Elo- 
histic  introduction  of  Genesis,  wherein  God  creates  the 
heavens,  earth,  and  man.  Until  that  which  contradicts 
the  Truth  of  Being  enters  into  the  arena,  evil  has  no 
history.  Sin,  sickness,  and  death  are  brought  to  view 
only  as  the  unreal,  in  contradistinction  to  the  real 
and  eternal. 


GENESIS.  463 

Genesis  iv.  1.  And  Adam  knew  Eve  his  wife;  and  she  con- 
ceived, and  bare  Cain,  and  said,  "  I  have  gotten  a  man  from  the 
Lord." 

This  account  implies  that  man  originated  in  sin,  and 
that  sin  is  temporal.  It  has  a  beginning,  and  conse- 
quently must  have  an  end  ;  while  man  is  eternal.  Eve's 
claim,  "  I  have  gotten  a  man  from  the  Lord,"  supposes 
God  to  be  the  author  of  sin  and  sin's  progeny.  This 
false  sense  of  being  is  fratricidal.  In  the  words  of  Jesus, 
it  is  "  a  murderer  from  the  beginning."  Error  begins  by 
sapping  the  foundations  of  Immortality,  by  reckoning  Life 
as  separate  from  Spirit ;  as  if  Life  were  something  that 
matter  can  give  and  take,  —  a  self-destructive  principle, 
that  goes  to  decay  by  virtue  of  its  own  laws. 

What  can  be  the  standard  character  of  Good,  of  Spirit, 
of  Life,  or  of  Truth,  if  they  produce  their  opposites,  such 
as  evil,  matter,  error,  and  death  !  God  could  never  im- 
part an  element  of  evil,  and  man  possesses  nothing  which 
he  has  not  derived  from  God.  How  then  has  man  a 
basis  for  wrong-doing  ?  Whence  does  he  obtain  the  pro- 
pensity or  power  to  do  evil  ?  Did  Spirit  resign  to  mat- 
ter the  government  of  the  universe  and  of  man  ? 

The  Scriptures  declare  that  God  condemns  this  lie  as  to 
man's  origin  and  character,  by  condemning  its  symbol, 
the  Serpent,  as  beneath  all  the  beasts  of  the  field.  It  is 
false  to  say  that  Truth  and  error  commingle  in  creation. 
This  falsity  is  exposed  by  our  Master,  in  parable  and  ar- 
gument, as  self-evident  error.  Disputing  these  points  with 
the  Pharisees,  and  arguing  for  the  Science  of  Creation,  he 
says,  "The  same  fountain  sendeth  not  forth  sweet  and  bit- 
ter waters."  Paul  asks,  "What  communion  hath  light  with 
darkness,  or  what  concord  hath  Christ  with  Belial?" 


464  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

The  scientific  origin  of  Jesus  gave  him  more  than  hu- 
man power  to  expound  the  facts  of  creation,  and  demon- 
strate the  One  Mind  which  made  and  governs  man  and 
the  universe.  The  Science  of  Creation,  so  conspicuous  in 
the  birth  of  Jesus,  inspired  his  wisest  and  least-under- 
stood savings,  and  was  the  basis  of  his  marvellous  dem- 
onstrations. Jesus  was  the  offspring  of  Spirit,  and  his 
existence  shows  that  Spirit  creates  neither  a  wicked  nor 
a  mortal  man,  lapsing  into  sin,  sickness,  an  1  death. 

Isaiah  said,  "  The  Lord  makes  peace,  and  creates  evil ;" 
but  he  referred  to  divine  law,  as  stirring  up  evil  to  its 
utmost,  —  when  bringing  it  to  the  surface,  and  reducing 
it  to  nothingness,  its  only  proper  state.  The  muddy 
river-bed  must  be  stirred  in  order  to  be  purified.  In 
moral  chemicalization,  when  the  symptoms  of  evil  are 
aggravated,  we  may  think,  in  our  ignorance,  that  the 
Lord  hath  wrought  an  evil  ;  but  we  ought  to  know  that 
God's  law  only  uncovers  sin  and  its  effects,  that  He  may 
annihilate  all  sense  of  sin. 

Science  renders  "  to  Caesar  the  things  that  are  Caesar's, 
and  to  God  the  things  that  are  Cod's."  It  says  to  the 
human  sense  of  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  "  God  never 
made  you,  and  you  are  a  false  sense  that  hath  no  knowl- 
edge of  Him."  The  Hebrew  allegory,  representing  error 
as  assuming  a  divine  character,  is  to  teach  mortals  never 
to  believe  a  lie. 

Genesis  iv.  3.  And  Cain  brought  of  the  fruit  of  the  ground 
an  offering  unto  the  Lord. 

Cain  is  the  type  of  mortal  and  material  man,  conceived 
in  sin  and  "brought  forth  in  iniquity,"  not  the  type  of 
Truth  and  Love.     Material  in  origin  and  sense,  he  brines 


GENESIS.  465 

a  material  offering  to  God.  Abel  takes  his  offering  from 
the  firstlings  of  the  floek.  This  sheep  is  a  more  ani- 
mate form  of  being,  and  more  nearly  resembling  a  mind- 
offering,  than  is  Cain's  fruit.  Jealous  of  his  brother's 
gift,  Cain  seeks  Abel's  life,  instead  of  making  his  own 
gift  a  better  tribute  to  the  Most  High. 

Genesis  iv.  4,  5.  And  the  Lord  had  respect  unto  Abel,  and 
to  his  offering ;  but  unto  Cain  and  his  offering  He  had  not 
respect. 

Had  God  more  respect  for  the  homage  bestowed 
through  a  gentle  animal,  than  for  the  worship  expressed 
by  Cain's  fruit  ?  No ;  but  the  lamb  was  a  better  type 
of  Love  than  the  herbs  of  the  ground  could  be. 

Genesis  iv.  8.  Cain  rose  up  against  Abel,  his  brother,  and 
slew  him. 

The  erroneous  belief  that  Life,  Substance,  and  Intel- 
ligence can  be  material,  violates  the  brotherhood  of  man 
at  the  very  outset. 

Genesis  iv.  9.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Cain,  "  Where  is  Abel, 
thy  brother  ?  "  And  he  said,  "  I  know  not ;  am  I  my  brother's 
keeper  ?  " 

Here  the  serpentine  lie  invents  new  forms.  It  usurps 
divine  power  at  first.  It  is  supposed  to  say  in  the  first 
instance,  "Ye  shall  be  as  gods."  Now  it  repudiates 
even  the  human  duty  of  man  towards  his  brother. 

Genesis  iv.  10,  11.  And  He  [Jehovah]  said,  "The  voice  of 
thy  brother's  blood  crieth  unto  Me  from  the  ground ;  and  now 
thou  art  cursed  from  the  earth." 

The  belief  in  material  life  sins  at  every  step.  It  in- 
curs the  divine  displeasure,  and  would  kill  Jesus,  that 

SO 


466  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

it  might  be  rid  of  troublesome  Truth.  Material  beliefs 
would  slay  the  idea  of  Spirit,  whenever  and  wherever  it 
appears.  Though  error  hides  behind  a  lie,  and  excuses 
guilt,  it  cannot  forever  be  concealed.  Truth,  through 
her  eternal  laws,  unveils  error.  It  causes  sin  to  betray 
itself,  and  sets  upon  error  the  mark  of  the  beast.  The 
disposition  to  excuse  guilt,  or  conceal  it,  is  punished. 
The  avoidance  of  justice  and  denial  of  Truth  tends  to 
perpetuate  sin,  invoke  crime,  jeopardize  self-control,  and 
mock  divine  mercy. 

Genesis  iv.  15.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  "  Therefore, 
whosoever  slayeth  Cain,  vengeance  shall  be  taken  on  him  seven- 
fold." And  the  Lord  set  a  mark  upon  Cain,  lest  any  finding 
him  should  kill  him. 

"  He  that  takcth  the  sword  shall  perish  by  the  sword." 
Let  Truth  reveal  and  destroy  error  in  its  own  way,  and 
let  human  justice  wait  on  the  divine.  Sin  shall  receive 
its  full  penalty,  both  for  what  it  is  and  what  it  does. 
Justice  marks  the  sinner,  and  teaches  mortals  not  to 
remove  the  waymarks  of  God.  Justice  consigns,  to 
enmity's  own  hell  of  hatred,  the  lie  that  would,  kill 
others  in  order  to  satisfy  itself. 

Genesis  iv.  16.  And  Cain  went  out  from  the  presence  of 
the  Lord,  and  dwelt  in  the  land  of  Nod. 

The  sinful  misconception  of  Life,  as  something  less 
than  God,  falls  back  upon  itself,  having  no  Truth  to  sup- 
port it.  This  error,  after  reaching  the  climax  of  suffer- 
ing, yields  to  Truth  and  returns  to  dust.  But  man  is 
not  lost ;  the  image  and  likeness  of  Spirit  cannot  be 
effaced,  since  it  is  the  ideal  of  Truth,  and  becomes  more 
beautifully  apparent  at  error's  demise. 


GENESIS.  467 

The  material  man  is  shut  out  by  Divine  Science  from 
the  presence  of  God,  for  the  five  material  senses  cannot 
take  cognizance  of  Spirit.  They  cannot  come  into  His 
presence,  and  must  dwell  in  dreamland,  until  mortals 
arrive  at  the  understanding  that  material  life,  with  all 
its  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  is  an  illusion,  against  which 
Spirit  is  engaged  in  a  warfare  of  extermination.  The 
great  verities  of  existence  are  shut  out  by  this  falsity. 
All  error  grows  out  of  the  evidence  before  the  material 
senses.  If  man  is  material,  and  originates  in  an  egg, 
who  shall  say  that  he  was  not  primarily  dust?  May 
not  Darwin  be  right  in  thinking  that  apehood  preceded 
mortal  manhood  ? 

Minerals  and  vegetables  are  found,  according  to  Di- 
vine Science,  to  be  God's  ideas,  creations  of  thought,  not 
of  matter.  Does  man,  whom  God  created  with  a  word, 
originate  in  an  egg  ?  When  Spirit  made  all,  did  it  leave 
aught  for  matter  to  create  ?  Ideas  of  Truth  alone  are 
reflected  in  the  myriad  manifestations  of  Life;  and  thus 
it  is  seen  that  man  sprang  from  Mind,  not  from  matter. 
The  belief  that  matter  supports  Life  would  make  Life,  or 
God,  mortal. 

The  text,  "  In  the  day  when  Jehovah  God  made  the 
earth  and  the  heavens,"  introduces  the  record  of  material 
creation  that  followed  the  spiritual,  —  a  creation  so  wholly 
apart  from  God's,  that  Spirit  had  no  participation  in  it. 
In  His  creation  earth  became  productive,  obedient  to 
Mind.  There  was  no  rain,  and  "  not  a  man  to  till  the 
ground."  Mind,  instead  of  matter,  being  the  producer, 
Life  is  self-sustained.  Birth,  decay,  and  death  arise  from 
the  material  sense  of  things,  not  the  spiritual ;  for  in  the 
latter.  Life  consisteth  not  of  the  things  that  a  man  eateth. 


468  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Matter  cannot  change  the  eternal  fact  that  man  exists 
because  God  is,  and  nothing  is  new  to  the  Infinite  Mind. 

In  Science  Mind  neither  produces  matter,  nor  does 
matter  produce  Mind.  No  mortal  mind  has  the  right  or 
power  to  create  or  to  destroy.  All  is  in  the  hands  of 
the  One  Mind,  even  God.  The  first  statement  about 
evil,  and  the  first  suggestion  of  more  than  the  One  Mind, 
is  in  the  fable  of  the  Serpent.  The  facts  of  creation,  as 
previously  recorded,  include  nothing  of  the  kind. 

The  Serpent  is  supposed  to  say, "  Ye  shall  be  as  gods  ; " 
but  these  gods  must  be  evolved  from  materiality,  and  be 
the  very  antipodes  of  immortal  and  spiritual  personality. 
Man  is  the  likeness  of  Spirit ;  but  a  material  personality 
is  not  this  likeness.  Therefore  man,  in  this  allegory,  is 
neither  a  lower  god,  nor  the  image  and  likeness  of  the 
One  God. 

Erroneous  belief  reverses  every  position  of  understand- 
ing and  Truth.  Hence  it  declares  Mind  to  be  in  and  of 
matter,  and  Life  to  be  Infinity  entering  man's  nostrils, 
so  that  matter  should  become  Soul.  Error  begins  with 
person,  instead  of  Principle,  as  the  producer,  and  ex- 
plains Deity  through  mortal  and  finite  figures. 

"  Behold  the  man  is  become  as  one  of  Us."  This  could 
not  be  the  utterance  of  Truth  or  Science,  for,  according 
to  the  record,  man  was  fast  degenerating,  and  never  had 
been  God. 

The  condemnation  of  mortals  to  till  the  ground  means 
this  —  that  they  should  so  improve  material  belief,  that 
it  must  send  forth  germs  tending  upward  spiritually. 
Man,  created  by  God,  was  given  dominion  over  the  whole 
earth.  The  notion  of  a  material  universe  is  utterly  op- 
posed to  the  theory  of  man  as  evolved  from  Mind.    Such 


GENESIS.  469 

fundamental  errors  send  falsity  into  all  human  conclu- 
sions, and  accord  neither  place  nor  privilege  to  Deity. 
Error  tills  the  whole  ground  in  this  material  theory, 
which  is  wholly  a  false  view,  destructive  to  existence  and 
happiness.  Outside  of  Science  all  is  vague  and  hypothet- 
ical, the  opposite  of  Truth ;  yet  this  opposite  demands  a 
blessing,  in  its  false  sense  of  God  and  man. 

The  translators  of  this  record  of  scientific  creation 
entertained  a  false  sense  of  being.  They  believed  in  the 
existence  of  matter,  its  propagation  and  power.  From 
that  standpoint  of  error  they  could  not  apprehend  the 
nature  and  operation  of  Spirit.  Hence  the  seeming 
contradiction  in  that  Scripture,  which  is  so  glorious  in 
its  spiritual  signification.  Truth  has  but  one  reply  to 
all  error  —  sin,  sickness,  and  death :  "  Dust  [nothing- 
ness] thou  art,  and  unto  dust  [nothingness]  shalt  thou 
return." 

"  As  in  Adam  [error]  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  [Truth] 
shall  all  be  made  alive."  The  mortality  of  man  is  a 
myth,  for  man  is  immortal.  The  false  belief  that  Spirit 
is  now  submerged  in  matter,  at  some  future  time  to  be 
emancipated  from  it,  —  this  belief  alone  is  mortal. 

Spirit,  God,  never  germinates,  but  is  "  the  same  yes- 
terday, to-day,  and  forever."  If  Spirit,  God,  creates 
error,  that  error  must  have  existed  in  the  Mind  of  God, 
and  this  dethrones  the  perfection  of  Deity. 

Is  Science  contradictory  ?  Is  the  Divine  Principle  of 
creation  misstated  ?  Has  Mind  no  Science  to  declare  it, 
while  matter  is  governed  by  unerring  Intelligence  ?  The 
mist  that  "  went  up  from  the  ground  "  represents  error 
as  starting  from  a  material  basis.  It  supposes  God  and 
man  to  be  explainable  only  through  the  personal  senses, 


470  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

although  the  material  senses  can  take  no  cognizance  of 
Spirit. 

Genesis  and  the  Apocalypse  seem  more  obscure  than 
other  portions  of  the  Scripture,  because  they  cannot  pos- 
sibly be  interpreted  from  a  material  standpoint.  To  me 
they  arc  transparent,  for  they  contain  the  Science  of  the 
Bible. 

Christian  Science  is  dawning  upon  a  material  age. 
The  great  spiritual  truths  of  being,  like  rays  of  light, 
shine  in  the  darkness ;  though  the  darkness,  compre- 
hending them  not,  may  deny  their  truth. 

The  proof  that  my  system  is  scientific  resides  in  the 
good  it  accomplishes,  —  for  it  cures  on  a  demonstrable 
Principle,  that  all  may  understand. 

If  mathematics  present  a  thousand  different  examples 
of  one  principle,  the  proving  of  one  example  authenti- 
cates all  the  others.  A  simple  statement  of  Christian 
Science,  if  demonstrated  by  healing,  contains  the  proof 
of  all  that  I  have  said  of  it.  If  one  of  my  statements  is 
true,  every  one  must  be  true,  for  I  never  depart  from  my 
Principle  and  rule.  You  can  prove  for  yourself,  dear 
reader,  the  Science  of  Healing,  and  so  ascertain  if  I 
have  given  you  the  correct  interpretation  of  Scripture. 

Mr.  Darwin's  theory  of  evolution,  from  a  material 
basis,  is  more  consistent  than  most  theories  in  its  his- 
tory of  mortality.  Briefly, this  is  Darwin's  theory:  that 
Mind  produces  its  opposite,  matter,  with  power  to  re- 
create the  universe  and  man.  Material  evolution  implies 
that  the  Great  First  Cause  must  become  material,  and 
afterwards  must  cither  return  again  to  Mind,  or  go  down 
in  dust  and  nothingness. 

The  Scriptures  are  very  sacred  to  me.     1  aim  only  to 


GENESIS.  471 

have  them  understood  spiritually,  for  thus  only  can  Truth 
be  gained.  The  true  theory  of  man  and  the  universe 
is  not  in  material  history  but  in  spiritual  development. 
Inspired  thought  relinquishes  a  material,  sensual,  and 
mortal  theory  of  the  universe  and  man,  and  adopts  the 
spiritual  and  immortal. 

It  is  this  perception  of  Scripture  that  lifted  me  out  of 
disease  and  death,  and  inspires  my  writings.  At  the 
threshold  of  the  grave  I  saw  the  falsity  of  a  belief  in 
intelligent  matter.  I  heard  "  the  Spirit  and  the  bride 
say,  Come ;  whosoever  will,  let  him  drink  of  the  waters 
of  Life  freely."  Humbly  and  fervently  I  throw  in  my 
lot  with  Divine  Science ;  for  it  separates  error  from 
Truth,  and  breathes  through  the  sacred  pages  the  spirit- 
ual sense  of  Life,  Substance,  and  Intelligence.  In  this 
Science  I  discover  man  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God. 
I  see  that  man  has  never  lost  his  spiritual  estate  and  his 
eternal  harmony. 

How  little  light  or  heat  reach  our  earth  when  clouds 
cover  the  sun's  face.  So  Christian  Science  can  be  seen 
only  as  the  clouds  of  sense  roll  away,  and  it  gives  little 
joy  and  light  to  mortals  before  Life  is  spiritually  learned. 
Every  agony  of  mortal  error  helps  to  destroy  itself,  and 
'SO  aids  the  apprehension  of  immortal  Truth.  This  is 
the  new  birth  going  on  hourly,  whereby  men  may  enter 
the  true  idea  of  God,  or  the  spiritual  sense  of  being. 

Treating  of  the  origin  of  mortals,  Professor  Agassiz 
said,  "  It  is  very  possible  that  many  general  statements 
current  now,  about  birth  and  generation,  will  be  changed 
with  the  progress  of  information."  Had  the  great  natu- 
ralist, through  his  tireless  researches,  gained  the  diviner 
side  of  Science,  —  so  far  apart  from  his  material  sense  of 


472  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

animal  growth  and  organization, — he  would  have  longer 
continued  here  to  bless  the  human  race. 

Natural  history  is  richly  endowed  by  the  labors  and 
genius  of  Agassiz.  His  discoveries  have  brought  to  light 
important  points  in  so-called  embryotic  life.  The  prop- 
agation of  their  species  without  the  male  element,  by 
butterfly,  bee,  and  moth,  is  a  discovery  corroborative  of 
the  Science  of  Mind  ;  because  it  shows  that  the  origin 
and  continuance  of  these  insects  rest  on  a  Principle  apart 
from  material  conditions. 

The  supposition  that  life  germinates  in  eggs,  and 
must  grow  to  maturity  and  then  decay,  is  a  mistake  that 
will  finally  give  place  to  higher  theories  and  demonstra- 
tions. Creatures  of  lower  organization  combine  three 
methods  of  reproduction,  and  are  supposed  to  multiply 
through  eggs,  buds,  and  self-division.  These  lower  ani- 
mals are  less  sickly  in  proportion  as  they  have  less  mor- 
tal mind.  This  shows  it  to  be  human  belief  that  makes 
the  sick  body. 

According  to  Professor  Agassiz,  successive  generations 
do  not  begin  with  the  birth  of  new  individuals,  but  with 
the  formation  of  the  egg  whence  these  individuals  pro- 
ceed ;  and  we  must  look  upon  the  egg  as  the  starting- 
point  of  the  complicated  structures  we  call  human.  Here 
his  material  research  culminates  in  the  vague  hypotheses 
that  must  attend  all  false  systems. 

In  one  instance  Agassiz  discovers  the  footsteps  lead- 
ing to  Mental  Science,  and  beards  the  lion  of  error  in  its 
den.  Then  he  drops  from  his  summit,  coming  down  to 
a  belief  in  the  material  origin  of  man ;  for  he  virtually 
confesses  that  the  germ  of  humanity  is  not  Mind,  God. 
but  a  circumscribed,  non-intelligent,  lifeless  egg. 


GENESIS.  473 

God  is  the  Life,  or  Intelligence,  that  preserves  the 
individuality  of  men  and  animals.  What  availeth  it  to 
investigate  material  life,  that  ends,  even  as  it  began,  in 
nameless  nothingness  ?  We  gain  the  only  true  sense  of 
being,  and  its  continuance,  when  we  awake  from  this 
material  dream. 

How  profoundly  true  are  the  words  of  Blanco  White 
in  his  sonnet  on  night :  — 

Mysterious  Night  !  when  our  first  parent  knew 

Thee  from  report  divine,  and  heard  thy  name, 

Did  he  not  tremble  for  this  lovely  frame, 
This  glorious  canopy  of  light  and  blue  ? 
Yet  'neath  a  curtain  of  translucent  dew, 

Bathed  in  the  rays  of  the  great  setting  flame, 

Hesperus,  with  the  host  of  heaven,  came; 
And  lo,  Creation  widened  in  man's  view! 
AVho  could  have  thought  such  darkness  lay  concealed 

Within  thy  beams,  O  Sun?  or  who  could  find, 
Whilst  fly  and  leaf  and  insect  stood  revealed, 

That  to  such  countless  orbs  thou  mad'st  us  blind  ? 
Why  do  we  then  shun  Death  with  anxious  strife  ? 
If  light  can  thus  deceive,  wherefore  not  life  ? 

Error  of  thought  is  reflected  in  error  of  action.  The 
constant  contemplation  of  material  life  hides  spiritual 
Life,  and  trails  our  standard  in  the  dust.  If  Life  has 
any  starting-point  the  great  I  Am  is  a  myth.  If,  as  the 
Scriptures  declare,  Life  is  God,  an  egg  would  be  a  narrow 
enclosure  for  Deity. 

Embryology  supplies  no  instance  of  one  species  pro- 
ducing its  opposite.  A  serpent  never  begets  a  bird, 
nor  does  a  lion  bring  forth  a  lamb.  Amalgamation  is 
deemed  monstrous,  and  is  seldom  fruitful ;  but  it  is  not 
as  hideous  or  absurd  as  the  supposition  that  Spirit  —  the 


474  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

pure  and  holy,  the  immutable  and  immortal  —  can  origi- 
nate the  impure  and  mortal,  and  dwell  in  it.  How  can 
Spirit  produce  matter  ?  As  Science  repudiates  self- 
evident  impossibilities,  the  material  senses  must  father 
them ;  for  both  the  senses  and  their  reports  are  unnat- 
ural, impossible,  and  unreal. 

Either  Mind  produces,  or  it  is  produced. ,  If  Mind  is 
first,  it  cannot  produce  its  opposite,  matter.  If  matter  is 
first,  it  cannot  produce  Mind.  Like  produces  like.  In 
natural  history  the  bird  is  not  the  product  of  a  beast.  In 
spiritual  history  matter  is  not  the  progenitor  of  Mind. 

Professor  Agassiz  argues  that  mortals  spring  from 
eggs  and  races.  Mr.  Darwin  admits  this ;  but  he  adds 
that  mankind  has  ascended  through  all  the  lower  grades 
of  being.  Evolution  describes  the  gradations  of  human 
belief;  but  it  does  not  acknowledge  the  method  of  Mind, 
or  see  that  material  methods  arc  impossible  in  Divine 
Science,  and  that  all  Science  is  of  God,  not  of  man. 

Agassiz  asks,  "  What  can  there  be,  of  a  material  na- 
ture, transmitted  through  these  bodies  called  eggs, — 
themselves  composed  of  the  simplest  material  elements, 
by  which  all  peculiarities  of  ancestry,  belonging  to  either 
sex,  are  brought  down  from  generation  to  generation  ?  " 

The  question  of  the  naturalist  is,  How  can  matter 
originate  or  transmit  Mind  ?  I  answer  that  it  cannot. 
Darkness  and  doubt  encompass  thought,  so  long  as  it 
bases  creation  on  materiality.  From  a  material  stand- 
point, "Who,  by  searching,  can  find  out  God?"  All 
must  be  Mind,  or  else  all  must  be  matter.  Neither  could 
produce  the  other.  Mind  is  immortal,  but  the  material 
seed  must  decay  in  order  to  propagate  its  species  ;  and 
the  resulting  germ  is  doomed  to  the  same  routine. 


GENESIS.  475 

The  ancient  question  as  to  which  is  first,  the  eg'g  or 
the  bird,  is  answered,  if  the  egg  produces  the  parent. 
But  we  cannot  stop  here.  Another  question  follows  : 
Who  or  what  produces  the  parent  of  the  egg  ? 

That  earth  was  hatched  from  the  egg  of  Night  was 
once  an  accepted  theory.  Heathen  philosophy,  modern 
geology,  and  all  other  material  hypotheses,  deal  with 
causation  as  contingent  on  matter,  and  as  necessarily 
apparent  to  the  material  senses,  even  where  the  proof 
requisite  to  sustain  this  assumption  is  undiscovered. 
Mortal  theories  make  friends  of  sin,  sickness,  and 
death  ;  whereas  the  spiritual  facts  of  being  include 
neither  one  of  this  triad. 

Human  experience  in  mortal  life,  starting  from  an 
egg,  corresponds  with  that  of  Job,  when  he  says,  "  Man 
is  of  few  days  and  full  of  trouble."  Mortals  must  emerge 
from  this  notion  of  material  life  as  all-in-all.  They  must 
peck  their  shells  open  with  Science,  and  look  upward. 
From  a  material  source  flows  no  remedy  for  sorrow,  sin, 
and  death  ;  for  the  redeeming  power,  from  the  ills  they 
occasion,  is  not  in  egg  or  dust. 

Thought,  loosened  from  a  material  basis,  but  not  yet 
instructed  by  Science,  becomes  wild  with  freedom  and 
is  self-contradictory.  The  blending  tints  of  leaf  and 
flower  show  the  order  of  matter  to  be  the  order  of  mortal 
mind.  The  intermixture  of  different  species,  urged  to 
its  utmost  limits,  results  in  a  return  to  the  original 
species.  Thus  it  is  learned  that  matter  is  a  manifes- 
tation of  mortal  mind,  and  that  it  always  gives  up  its 
claim  when  the  perfect  and  eternal  Mind  appears. 

Professor  Agassiz  gives  the  origin  of  mortal  and  ma- 
terial existence  in  the  various  forms  of  embryology,  and 


476  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTJI. 

he  accompanies  his  descriptions  with  important  observa- 
tions, that  should  awaken  thought  to  a  higher  and  purer 
contemplation  of  man's  origin.  This  consciousness  must 
precede  an  understanding-  of  the  harmony  of  being. 
Mortal  thought  must  obtain  a  better  basis,  get  nearer  the 
Truth  of  Being,  or  health  will  never  be  universal,  nor 
harmony  become  the  standard  of  man. 

One  of  our  ablest  naturalists  has  said:  "We  have  no 
right  to  assume  that  individuals  have  grown  or  been 
formed  under  circumstances  that  made  material  condi- 
tions essential  to  their  maintenance  and  reproduction,  or 
important  to  their  origin  and  first  introduction."  Why, 
then,  is  the  naturalist's  basis  so  materialistic,  and  his 
inference  and  deductions  so  universally  material  ? 

Adam  was  created  before  Eve.  Herein  it  is  seen  that 
the  maternal  egg  never  brought  forth  Adam.  Eve  was 
formed  from  his  rib,  not  from  an  egg.  Whatever  theory 
universal  mortal  thought  may  adopt  to  account  for  the 
origin  of  mortals,  that  thought  will  be  the  signal  for  the 
appearance  of  that  method  in  finite  forms.  If  human 
belief  agrees  upon  an  egg  as  the  starting-point  of  the 
race,  this  potent  belief  will  immediately  supersede  the 
more  ancient  superstition  about  dust  and  ribs. 

You  may  say  that  mortals  are  formed  before  they 
know  their  origin,  and  ask,  therefore,  how  their  belief 
can  affect  the  result.  Belief  constitutes  what  it  does  not 
understand.  It  is  unconscious  of  its  existence  in  in- 
fancy ;  but  the  babe  grows  up  to  self-consciousness,  and 
then  it  says,  "  1  am  somebody,  but  who  made  me  ? " 
Mortal  belief  replies,  "  God  made  you."  The  first  effort 
of  error  was  to  impute  to  God  the  creation  of  all  that  is 
sinful  and  mortal ;  but  the  Infinite  Understanding  never 


GENESIS.  477 

created  such  a  belief.  Jesus  defines  this  opposite  of  God 
and  His  creation  better  than  we  can,  when  he  says,  "  He 
is  a  liar,  and  the  father  of  it."  Jesus  also  said,  "  I  have 
chosen  you  twelve,  and  one  of  you  is  a  devil."  This  he 
said  of  Judas.  Jesus  never  intimated  that  God  made  a 
devil,  but  he  did  say,  "Ye  are  of  your  father,  the  Devil." 
All  these  sayings  were  to  show  mortals  that  error  is  the 
author  of  itself,  and  is  simply  a  falsity  and  illusion. 

An  inquirer  said  to  me :  "  I  like  your  explanations 
about  Truth,  but  I  cannot  understand  what  you  say  about 
error.  How  can  there  be  a  belief  without  a  believer  ?  " 
I  answer  :  The  believer  is  the  belief,  and  the  belief  is 
the  falsity.  Error  would  have  itself  received  as  Mind, 
as  if  it  were  as  real  and  God-created  as  Truth ;  but 
Science  attributes  to  error  neither  entity  nor  power, 
because  error  is  neither  Mind  nor  its  outcome. 

Searching  for  the  origin  of  man  is  like  inquiring  into 
the  origin  of  God,  the  self-existent  and  eternal.  The 
belief  is  self-evidently  incorrect,  that  would  unite  Spirit 
and  matter,  Good  and  evil,  Immortality  and  mortality, 
and  call  this  unity  man  ;  as  if  man  were  created  both  by 
God  and  mortals,  by  Good  and  evil. 

Creation  rests  on  a  spiritual  basis.  We  lose  our  stan- 
dard of  perfection,  and  set  aside  the  proper  conception 
of  Deity,  when  we  admit  that  the  Perfect  is  the  author 
of  aught  that  can  become  imperfect,  that  God  gives  the 
power  to  sin,  or  that  Truth  confers  the  ability  to  err. 

Our  great  example,  Jesus,  could  restore  the  individ- 
ualized manifestation  of  existence,  that  seemed  to  flee 
with  death.  Knowing  that  God  is  the  Life  of  man,  he 
was  able  to  present  himself  unchanged  after  the  cruci- 
fixion.    Truth  fosters  the  idea  of  Truth,  and  not  one 


478  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

of  illusion  or  error.  That  which  is  real  is  sustained 
by  Spirit. 

Vertebrates,  artieulata,  mollusks,  and  radiata  are 
evolved  by  mortal  and  material  thought.  By  this  thought 
they  are  classified,  and  supposed  to  possess  life  and 
mind.  These  beliefs  will  disappear,  when  the  radiation 
of  Spirit  destroys  forever  any  belief  in  intelligent  matter. 
Then  shall  the  new  heaven  and  new  earth  appear,  for 
the  former  things  will  have  passed  away. 

Mortal  belief  fulfils  the  conditions  of  belief.  It  dies, 
to  live  again,  in  renewed  forms,  only  to  go  out  at  last 
forever;  for  Life  everlasting  is  not  to  be  gained  simply 
by  dying.  Christian  Science  may  absorb  the  attention  of 
sage  and  philosopher,  but  the  Christian  alone  can  fathom 
it.  It  is  made  known  most  fully  to  him  who  understands 
best  the  Divine  Life. 

Did  all  the  enlightenment  of  the  race  emerge  from  the 
deep  sleep  that  fell  upon  Adam  ?  Sleep  is  darkness  ;  but 
God's  creative  mandate  was,  "  Let  there  be  light."  In 
sleep,  cause  and  effect  are  mere  illusions.  They  seem 
to  be,  but  are  not.  Oblivion  and  dreams,  not  realities, 
come  with  sleep.  Even  so  goes  on  the  Adam-belief,  of 
which  mortal  and  material   life  is  the  dream. 

Ontology  receives  less  attention  than  physiology. 
Why  ?  Because  mortal  mind  must  waken  to  spiritual 
Life,  before  it  cares  to  solve  the  problem  of  being ;  but 
when  that  awakening  comes,  existence  will  be  viewed 
from  a  new  standpoint. 

It  is  related  that  a  father,  anxious  to  try  such  an 
experiment,  plunged  his  infant  babe,  only  a  few  hours 
old,  into  water  for  several  minutes,  and  repeated  this 
operation  daily,  until  the  child  could  remain  under  water 


GENESIS.  479 

twenty  minutes,  moving  and  playing  without  harm,  like 
a  fish.  Parents  should  remember  this,  and  so  learn  how 
to  develop  their  children  properly  on  dry  land. 

Mind  controls  the  birth-throes  in  the  lower  realms  of 
nature,  wherein  parturition  is  without  suffering.  Vege- 
tables, minerals,  and  many  animals  suffer  no  pain  in 
multiplying;  but  human  propagation  has  its  woe,  because 
of  its  belief.  Science  reveals  harmony  as  increasing, 
proportionately  as  the  line  of  creation  rises  towards 
man,  —  towards  enlarged  understanding  and  intelli- 
gence ;  but  for  the  sake  of  the  senses,  the  less  a  man 
knows  the  better  for  him,  —  the  less  pain  and  sorrow 
are  his. 

Mortal  minds  must  relinquish  their  belief  in  other 
methods  than  the  divine,  before  the  curse  can  be  re- 
moved which  says  to  woman,  "  In  sorrow  thou  shalt 
bring  forth  children."  The  longevity  of  mortals  in- 
creases as  Divine  Science  is  understood.  That  Science 
rolls  back  the  clouds  of  error  with  the  light  of  Truth, 
and  lifts  the  curtain  on  man  as  reinvested  with  his 
native  supremacy. 

Scholastic  theology  takes  up  the  history  of  man  as 
beginning  right  materially,  but  immediately  commenc- 
ing to  sin  spiritually ;  whereas  revealed  religion  pro- 
claims the  Science  of  Mind  and  its  formations  —  the 
universe  and  man  —  as  being  in  accordance  with  both 
the  first  chapter  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  the  immacu- 
late conception  of  Jesus  Christ. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

PRAYER    AND     ATONEMENT. 

Lord,  what  a  change  within  us  one  short  hour 
Spent  in  Thy  presence  will  prevail  to  make  — 
What  heavy  burdens  from  our  bosoms  take, 
What  parched  grounds  refresh  as  with  a  shower! 
We  kneel,  and  all  around  us  seems  to  lower ; 
We  rise,  and  all,  the  distant  and  the  near, 
Stands  forth  in  sunny  outline,  brave  and  clear ; 
We  kneel  how  weak,  we  rise  how  full  of  power! 
Why,  therefore,  should  we  do  ourselves  this  wrong, 
Or  others,  that  we  are  not  always  strong,  — 
That  we  are  ever  overborne  with  care,  — 
That  we  should  ever  weak  or  heartless  be, 
Anxious  or  troubled,  when  with  us  is  prayer, 
And  joy  and  strength  and  courage  are  with  Thee  ? 

R.  C.  Trench. 
Downward  to  earth  he  came,  and,  transfigured,  thence  reascended  ; 
Not  from  the  heart  in  like  wise,  for  there  he  still  lives  in  the  Spirit,— 
Loves  and  atones  evermore.     So  long  as  time  is,  is  atonement. 

Neither  in  bread  nor  in  wine,  but  in  the  heart  that  is  hallowed 
Lieth  forgiveness  enshrined.     The  intention  alone  of  amendment, 
Fruits  of  the  earth  ennobles  to  heavenly  things,  and  removes  all 
Sin,  and  the  guerdon  of  sin.     Only  Love,  with  his  arms  wide  extended, 
Penitence  weeping    and  praying;   the  will   that   is  tried,  and  whose 

gold  flows 
Purified  forth  from  the  flames  ;  in  a  word,  mankind  by  atonement 
Breaketh  atonement's  bread,  and  drinketh  atonement's  wine  cup. 

Long  fellow,  from  the  Swedish  ofTegn&. 

^T^HOUGHTS  unspoken  arc  not  unknown  to  the  Divine 

-*-      Mind.     Desire  is  prayer;   and  no  loss  can  occur 

from  trusting   God  with  our  desires,  that   they  may  be 


PRATER   AND    ATONEMENT.  481 

moulded  and  exalted  before  they  transpire  in  word  or 
deed. 

What  are  the  motives  of  prayer  ?  Do  we  pray  to  make 
ourselves  better,  or  to  benefit  those  who  hear  us,  — to  en- 
lighten the  ignorance  of  the  Infinite,  or  to  be  heard  of 
men  ?  Are  we  benefited  by  praying  ?  The  desire  that 
goes  forth,  hungering  after  righteousness,  is  blessed  of 
our  Father,  and  does  not  return  unto  us  void. 

God  is  not  moved  by  the  breath  of  praise  to  do  more 
than  He  has  already  done ;  nor  can  the  Infinite  do  less 
than  bestow  all  good,  since  He  is  unchanging  Wisdom 
and  Love.  How  can  the  All-perfect  do  more  for  us  be- 
cause of  our  petitions,  or  grant  them  simply  on  the 
ground  of  lip-service,  when  He  already  knows  all  ? 

God  is  Love ;  can  we  ask  Him  to  be  more  ?  God  is 
Intelligence ;  can  we  inform  the  Infinite  Mind,  or  tell 
Him  anything  He  does  not  already  comprehend  ?  Do 
we  hope  to  change  perfection  ?  Shall  we  plead  for  more 
at  the  open  fount,  which  always  pours  forth  more  than 
we  can  receive  ?  Does  spoken  prayer  bring  us  nearer  the 
Source  of  all  being  and  blessedness  ? 

What  we  most  need  is  the  prayer  of  daily  desire,  — 
of  deeds,  not  words.  Asking  that  we  may  love  God  will 
never  make  us  love  Him ;  but  the  longing  to  be  better, 
higher,  and  purer,  —  expressed  in  daily  watchfulness,  and 
in  striving  to  assimilate  more  of  the  divine  character, — 
this  will  mould  and  fashion  us  anew,  until  we  awake  in 
His  likeness. 

The  danger  from  audible  prayer  is,  that  it  may  lead  us 
into  temptation.  By  it  we  may  become  involuntary 
hypocrites,  uttering  desires  which  are  not  real, —  consol- 
ing ourselves,  in  the  midst  of  sin,  with  the  recollection 

31 


482  SCIENCE    ANT)    HEALTH. 

thai  we  have  prayed  over  it,  or  moan  to  ask  forgiveness 
at  some  later  day.     Hypocrisy  is  fatal  to  religion. 

In  ])iil>lic  prayer  we  often  go  beyond  our  means,  beyond 
the  honest  standpoint  of  fervent  and  habitual  desire.  If 
we  are  not  secretly  yearning  and  openly  striving  for  the 
accomplishment  of  all  we  ask,  our  prayers  are  "  vain  rep- 
etitions, such  as  the  heathen  use."  If  our  petitions  are 
sincere,  we  shall  labor  for  what  we  ask,  and  be  blessed 
by  "Him  who  sceth  in  secret  and  rewardeth  openly." 
Can  the  mere  expression  of  our  desires  increase  them? 
Do  we  gain  the  omnipotent  ear  sooner  by  words  than  by 
thoughts  ?  If  every  prayer  is  sincere,  God  knows  our  need 
before  we  tell  Him  about  it.  If  we  leave  the  desire  hon- 
estly and  silently  before  Him.  we  shall  incur  the  less  risk 
of  exaggerating  our  real  wishes  in  a  torrent  of  words. 

Prayer  is  sometimes  used,  like  the  Roman  Catholic 
confessional,  to  cancel  sin.  This  error  impedes  religion. 
Sin  is  forgiven  only  as  it  is  destroyed  by  Christ.  An 
apostle  says  that  Jesus  came  "  to  destroy  the  works  of 
the  Devil."  We  cannot  escape  the  penalty  due  for  sin. 
The  Scripture  says  that,  if  we  deny  Jesus, "  he  will  also 
deny  us." 

Sorrow  for  wrong-doing  is  but  one  step  towards  reform, 
and  the  very  easiest  step.  The  next  and  great  step  re- 
quired by  Wisdom  is  the  test  of  our  sincerity, — refor- 
mation. To  this  end  we  arc  placed  under  the  stress  of 
circumstances.  The  temptation  bids  us  repeat  the  of- 
fence, and  the  woe  comes  for  what  has  been  done ;  and 
so  it  will  ever  be,  till  we  learn  that  there  is  no  discount 
in  the  law  of  justice,  that  we  must  pay  the  uttermost 
farthing.  The  measure  we  mete  will  be  measured  to  us 
a^ain   and  it  will  be  "  full  and  running  over." 


PRAYER   AND    ATONEMENT.  483 

Christians  and  sinners  get  their  full  award,  but  not 
always  in  this  world.  The  followers  of  Christ  must  drink 
his  cup  for  centuries  to  come.  Ingratitude  and  persecu- 
tion will  fill  it  to  the  brim ;  but  God  pours  the  riches  of 
joy  into  the  understanding,  and  gives  us  strength  accord- 
ing to  our  day.  Sinners  flourish  as  the  green  bay-tree ; 
but,  looking  farther,  the  Psalmist  could  see  their  end, — 
namely,  destruction. 

Prayer  cannot  change  the  Science  of  Being.  Goodness 
alone  reaches  the  demonstration  of  Truth.  A  request 
that  another  may  work  for  us  never  does  our  work.  \  The 
habit  of  pleading  with  the  Divine  Mind,  as  one  pleads 
with  a  human  being,  perpetuates  the  belief  in  God  as 
humanly  circumscribed,  —  an  error  which  impedes  spir- 
itual growth*! 

We  reaclr  the  Science  of  Christianity  through  de- 
monstration ;  but  in  this  world  one's  good  will  "  be  evil 
spoken  of,"  and  error  will  war  against  Truth. 

The  Divine  Principle  corrects  and  governs  man.  Per- 
son may  pardon,  but  Principle  reforms  the  sinner.  God 
is  not  separate  from  the  Wisdom  He  bestows.  The  talent 
He  gives  we  must  improve.  Calling  on  Him  to  forgive 
our  work,  badly  done  or  left  undone,  implies  the  vain  sup- 
position that  we  have  nothing  to  do  but  ask  pardon,  and 
that  afterwards  we  shall  be  free  to  repeat  the  offence. 

If  prayer  nourishes  the  belief  that  sin  is  cancelled,  and 
that  man  is  made  better  merely  because  he  prays,  it  is 
an  evil.  He  is  made  worse  who  continues  in  sin  be- 
cause he  thinks  himself  forgiven.  Audible  prayer  is 
impressive ;  it  gives  momentary  solemnity  and  elevation 
to  thought ;  but  does  a  state  of  ecstasy  produce  any  last- 
ing benefit?     Looking  deeply  into  these  things,  I  find 


484  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTII. 

thai  "zeal,  nol  according  to  knowledge,"  occasions  a  re- 
action unfavorable  to  spiritual  growth,  suiter  resolve,  and 
the  wholesome  perception  of  God's  requirements. 

Personal  sense,  not  Soul,  produces  these  emotions.  If 
Bpiritual  sense  guided  men  at  all  such  times,  there  would 
grow  oul  of  those  ecstatic  moments  a  higher  experience 
and  better  life,  with  more  self-abnegation  and  purity. 
A  self-satisfied  ventilation  of  fervent  sentiments  never 
makes  a  Christian.  Verbal  prayer  embraces  too  much 
error  to  greatly  forward  this  work.  God  is  not  influ- 
enced by  man.  The  "  divine  car  "  is  not  a  personal  sense, 
but  the  all-bearing  and  all-knowing  Mind,  to  whom  each 
want  of  man  is  known,  and  by  whom  it  will  be  supplied. 

What  we  desire  and  ask  for,  it  is  not  always  best  for  us 
to  receive.  In  this  case  Infinite  Understanding  will  not 
grant  the  request.  In  order  to  pray  aright, " enter  into 
the  closet  and  shut  the  door."  Close  the  lips,  silence 
the  material  senses.  In  the  quiet  sanctuary  of  earnest 
longings  and  demands,  deny  and  denounce  sin.  Re- 
solve to  take  up  the  cross,  and  go  forth  with  honest  hearts, 
to  work,  watch,  and  pray  for  Wisdom,  Truth,  and  Love. 
This  prayer  will  be  answered,  inasmuch  as  we  shall  put 
our  desires  into  practice.  The  Master's  injunction  is  that 
we  pray  in  secret,  and  let  our  lives  attest  the  sincerity  of 
our  petitions. 

Are  we  really  grateful  for  the  good  already  received? 
Then  we  shall  avail  ourselves  of  the  blessings  we  have, 
and  thus  be  fitted  to  receive  more.  This  expresses  more 
gratitude  than  speech.  By  thanking  God  with  the  lipss 
'•  while  the  heart  is  far  from  Him"  who  is  Divine  Truth 
and  Love,  wc  cannot  conceal  the  ingratitude  of  barren 
lives;  for  God  knoweth  all  things. 


PRAYER   AND    ATONEMENT.  485 

Gratitude  is  more  than  a  verbal  expression  of  thanks. 
We  ought  to  examine  ourselves,  and  learn  what  is  the 
affection  and  purpose  of  the  heart ;  for  this  alone  can 
show  us  what  we  honestly  are. 

How  empty  arc  our  conceptions  of  Deity.  We  admit 
theoretically  that  God  is  good,  omnipotent,  and  omnu 
present;  and  then  we  try  to  give  information  to  this 
Infinite  Mind,  and  we  plead  for  unmerited  pardon,  and 
a  liberal  outpouring  of  benefactions.  If  we  arc  ungrate- 
ful for  Life,  Truth,  and  Love,  and  yet  return  wordy 
thanks  to  God  for  them,  we  are  insincere,  and  incur  the 
sharp  censure  that  our  Master  pronounces  on  hypocrites. 
In  such  a  case  the  only  acceptable  prayer  is  to  put  our 
finger  on  our  lips  and  remember  our  blessings. 

Praying  for  humility,  with  whatever  fervency  of  ex- 
pression, does  not  always  mean  a  desire  for  it.  If  we 
turn  away  from  the  poor,  we  are  not  ready  to  receive 
the  reward  of  Him  who  blesses  the  poor.  We  confess 
to  having  a  very  wicked  heart,  and  ask  that  it  may 
be  laid  bare  before  us;  but  do  we  not  already  know  more 
of  this  heart  than  we  are  willing  our  neighbor  should 
see  ? 

If  a  friend  informs  us  of  a  fault,  do  we  listen  to  the 
rebuke  patiently,  and  credit  what  is  said  ?  Do  we  not 
rather  give  thanks  that  we  are  "  not  as  other  men  "  ?  Dur- 
ing many  years  I  have  been  most  grateful  for  a  merited 
rebuke.  The  sting  lies  in  the  unmerited  censure,  —  the 
wicked  falsehood,  that  does  no  one  any  good. 

We  faintly  hear,  we  dimly  see, 

In  differing  phrase  we  pray; 
But,  dim  or  clear,  we  own  in  Thee 

The  Light,  the  Truth,  the  Way. 


^f 


48G  ,  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

So  writes  Whittier,  in  his  poem  called,  Our  Master; 
and  this  is  the  spirit  in  which  all  Christians  should 
pray. 

Do  we  love  our  neighbor  better  because  of  this  asking? 
Do  we  pursue  the  old  selfishness,  satisfied  with  having 
prayed  for  something  better,  though  we  give  no  evidence 
of  the  sincerity  of  our  requests,  by  living  consistently 
with  our  prayer?  If  selfishness  has  given  place  to  love, 
we  shall  regard  our  neighbor  unselfishly,  and  hless  them 
that  curse  us;  but  we  shall  never  meet  this  great  duty 
by  simply  asking  that  it  may  he  done.  There  is  a  cross 
to  be  taken  up  before  we  can  enjoy  the  fruition  of  our 
hope. 

Do  we  "love  the  Lord  our  God  with  all  our  heart, 
soul,  and  strength"  ?  This  command  includes  much, — 
even  the  surrender  of  all  sensation,  affection,  and  wor-  ^ 
ship  that  arc  merely  personal.  This  is  the  ultimatum  of 
Christianity.  It  involves  the  Science  of  Life,  recogniz- 
ing only  the  divine  control  of  Spirit,  wherein  Soul  is  our 
master,  and  personal  sense  has  no  place. 

Arc  you  willing  to  leave  all  for  Christ,  for  Truth,  and 
be  counted  with  sinners  ?  No  !  Do  you  really  desire  to 
attain  this  point?  No!  Then  why  make  long  prayers 
about  it,  and  ask  to  lie  Christ-like;  since  you  care  not  to 
tread  in  the  footsteps  of  our  dear  Master  ? 

If  unwilling  to  drink  his  cup,  wherefore  pray  with  the 
lips  that  you  may  be  partakers  of  it?  Consistent  prayer 
is  the  desire  to  do  right,  so  far  as  we  understand  right. 

Prayer  means  that  we  will  walk  in  the  light,  so  far  as 
we  receive  it,  even  though  with  bleeding  footsteps,  and 
leave  our  real  desires  to  be  rewarded  by  Him  who  seeth 
in  secret. 


PRAYER    AND    ATONEMENT.  487 

The  world  must  grow  to  the  understanding  of  Chris-  f 
tianity.     If  good  enough  to  drink  Christ's  cup  of  earthly  ( 
sorrows,  we  shall  endure  them.     Until  we  are  thus  di-/ 
vinely  qualified,  and  willing  to  drink  his  cup,  millions  of  1 
vain  repetitions  will  never  pour  into  prayer  the  unction  I 
of  Spirit,  in  demonstration  of  power  and  "  with  signs  fol- 
lowing."   Christian  Science  reveals  the  necessity  of  over- 
coining  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  evil,  and  helping  to 
destroy  them,  as  they  would  destroy  us. 

One  of  the  forms  of  worship  in  Thibet  is  to  carry  a 
praying-machine  through  the  streets,  and  stop  at  the 
doors  to  earn  a  penny  by  grinding  out  a  prayer,  as  our 
street  Italians  grind  tunes  from  barrel-organs ;  whereas 
civilization  pays  for  prayers  by  the  clergy,  in  lofty 
edifices. 

Experience  should  teach  us  that  we  do  not  always 
receive  the  good  we  ask  for  in  audible  prayer.  There 
is  some  misapprehension  of  the  source  and  means  of  all 
goodness  and  blessedness,  or  we  should  certainly  receive 
what  we  ask  for.  The  Scriptures  say :  "  Ye  ask  and 
receive  not,  because  ye  ask  amiss,  that  ye  may  consume 
it  upon  your  lusts." 

To  cause  suffering,  as  the  result  of  sin,  is  the  divine 
method  of  destroying  it.  Every  supposed  pleasure  of 
personal  sense  will  furnish  more  than  its  equivalent  in 
pain,  until  the  belief  in  material  life  and  intelligence  is 
destroyed.  To  reach  heaven,  the  harmony  of  being,  we  ( 
should  understand  the  Divine  Principle  of  Being,  which  I 
destroys  the  sinning  sense. 

Seeking  is  not  sufficient.  It  is  striving  that  enables 
us  to  enter.  Spiritual  attainments  open  the  door  to  a 
hisrher  understanding  of  the  Divine  Life. 


488  SCIENCE     LND   HEALTH. 

Petitions  only  bring  mortals  the  results  of  their  belief. 
We  know  that  a  desire  for  holiness  is  requisite  to  gain 
it  ;  1  nit  if  we  desire  holiness  above  all  else,  we  shall  lay 
down  all  for  it.  We  must  know  our  willingness  to  do 
this,  in  order  to  rely  securely  on  the  only  practical  way 
of  reaching  holiness.  Prayer  cannot  change  the  unalter- 
able Truth,  or  give  us  the  understanding  of  it;  but  a 
desire  to  know  and  do  the  will  of  God  will  bring  us 
into  all  Truth.  Such  a  desire  has  little,  need  of  any 
expression  from  the  lips.  Its  very  best  expression  is  in 
thought  and  life. 

Asking  God  to  heal  the  sick  has  no  power  to  gain 
more  of  the  divine  presence  than  is  always  at  hand. 
The  only  beneficial  effect  of  prayer  is  on  the  human 
mind,  making  it  act  more  powerfully  on  the  body, 
through  a  stronger  faith  in  God.  This,  however,  is 
one  belief  casting  out  another,  —  a  belief  in  the  un- 
known easting  out  a  belief  in  sickness.  It  is  not  Truth 
itself  that  does  this ;  nor  is  it  the  human  under- 
standing of  the  divine  healing  Principle,  as  manifested 
in  Jesus. 

This  common  method  of  treatment  finds  help  in  blind 
faith,  whereas  help  should  come  from  the  enlightened 
understanding.  Exchanges  of  belief  can  go  on  ad  in- 
finitum, for  they  are  the  merchandise  of  human  mind, 
and  not  the  outgrowth  of  Divine  Science. 

Does  Deity  interpose  in  behalf  of  one  worshipper,  and 
not  help  another,  who  oilers  the  same  measure  of  prayer  ? 
If  the  sick  recover  because  they  pray,  or  arc  prayed  for, 
only  petitioners  (per  se  or  by  proxy)  should  get  well. 
Now  in  Science  all  may  avail  themselves  of  God,  as  kl  a 
very  present  help  in   trouble."     Love   is  impartial  and 


PRAYER    AND    ATONEMENT.  489 

universal  in  its  adaptation  and  bestowals.  It  is  the  open 
fount  which  cries,  "  Ho  !  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come 
ye,  and  drink." 

Prayer  to  a  personal  God  affects  the  sick  like  a  drug, 
that  has  no  efficacy  of  its  own,  but  borrows  its  power 
from  human  faith  and  belief.  The  drug-  docs  nothing, 
because  it  has  no  intelligence.  It  is  faith,  not  Divine 
Principle,  that  causes  a  drug  to  apparently  heal  the 
sick. 

A  wordy  prayer  may  afford  a  sense  of  quiet  and  self- 
justification,  though  it  makes  the  sinner  a  hypocrite. 
We  never  need  despair  of  an  honest  heart ;  but  there  is 
little  hope  for  those  who  only  come  spasmodically  face  to 
face  with  their  wickedness,  and  always  seek  to  hide  it. 

Such  prayers  are  indexes  which  do  not  correspond 
with  the  contents  of  character.  They  hold  secret  fellow- 
ship with  sin.  Such  hypocrites  are  spoken  of  by  Jesus 
as  "  whitcd  sepulchres,  full  of  uncleanness." 

If  a  man,  of  much  apparent  fervor  and  many  prayers, 
is  sensual  and  insincere,  what  must  be  the  unfavorable 
comment  upon  him  ?  If  he  had  reached  the  altitude  of 
his  prayer,  such  a  comment  would  not  be  made.  If  we 
feel  the  aspiration,  humility,  gratitude,  and  love  that  our 
words  express,  this  is  enough  ;  and  it  is  wise  not  to  try 
to  deceive  ourselves  or  others,  for  "  nothing  is  hid  that 
shall  not  be  revealed."  Professions  and  prayers,  I  regret 
to  say,  "  cover  a  multitude  of  sins." 

Christians  rejoice  in  secret  beauty  and  bounty,  hidden 
from  the  world,  but  known  to  God.  Self-forgctfulness, 
purity,  and  love  arc  constant  prayers.  Practice,  not  pro- 
fession, —  understanding,  not  belief,  —  gain  the  ear  and 
right  hand  of  Omnipotence,  and  they  assuredly  call  down 


490  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

infinite  blessings.  Trustworthiness  is  the  foundation  of 
enlightened  faith.  Without  a  fitness  for  holiness  we 
cannot  receive  it,  nor  adhere  faithfully  thereto. 

"  God  is  Love."  More  than  this  we  cannot  ask  , 
higher  we  cannot  look  ;  farther  we  cannot  go.  To 
suppose  that  lie  forgives  or  punishes  sin,  accordingly 
as  His  mercy  is  sought  or  unsought,  is  to  misunder- 
stand Love,  and  make  prayer  the  safety-valve  for 
wrong-doing. 

Do  we  ask  Wisdom  to  be  merciful  to  sin?  Then  "we 
ask  amiss/'  to  consume  the  blessing  "  on  our  lusts."  Do 
we  expect  God  to  forgive  sin  without  punishment,  thus 
allowing  sin  to  multiply  ?  Such  forgiveness  would  be 
neither  merciful  nor  wise. 

A  magistrate  sometimes  remits  the  penalty,  but  this 
may  be  no  moral  benefit  to  the  criminal  ;  and  at  best 
it  only  saves  him  from  one  form  of  punishment.  The 
moral  law,  which  alone  has  the  right  to  acquit  or  con- 
demn, always  demands  restitution  before  mortals  can 
"  go  up  higher."  Broken  law  brings  penalty,  in  order 
to  compel  this  progress. 

Personal  pardon  —  and  there  is  no  other,  for  Prin- 
ciple never  pardons  either  sins  or  mistakes  —  leaves  the 
offender  free  to  repeat  the  offence  ;  if,  indeed,  he  has 
not  already  suffered  sufficiently  from  vice  to  make  him 
turr.  from  it  with  loathing.  Truth  bestows  no  pardon 
upon  error,  but  wipes  it  out  in  the  most  effectual  man- 
ner. Jesiib  suffered  lor  our  sins,  not  to  annul  the  divine 
sentence  against  wrong,  but  to  stop  the  sin,  and  show 
that  it  must    bring  inevitable  suffering. 

Asking  God  to  be  God  is  a  "  vain  repetition."  Ha- 
bitual goodness  is  unceasing  prayer.      Its  motives  are 


PRAYER    AND    ATONEMENT.  491 

made  manifest  in  the  blessings  they  bring.  Whether 
these  arc  acknowledged  or  not,  they  attest  our  worthi- 
ness to  be  made  partakers  of  Love.  God  is  "  the  same 
yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever  ;  "  and  He  who  is  immu- 
tably right  will  do  right,  without  being  reminded  of  His 
duty.  The  wisdom  of  man  is  insufficient  to  advise  God. 
Wesley  knew  the  nature  and  effect  of  real  prayer,  as 
his  hymns  abundantly  prove  :  — 

My  prayer  hath  power  with  God;  the  grace 

Unspeakable  I  now  receive. 
Through  faith  I  see  Thee  face  to  face; 

I  see  Thee  face  to  face,  and  live! 
In  vain  I  have  not  wept  and  strove; 
Thy  nature  and  Thy  name  is  Love. 

Who  would  stand  before  a  blackboard,  and  pray  the 
Principle  of  mathematics  to  work  out  the  problem  ? 
The  rule  is  already  established,  and  it  is  our  task  to 
work  out  the  solution.  Shall  we  ask  the  Divine  Prin- 
ciple of  all  good  to  do  His  work?  That  work  was 
finished  long  ago  ;  and  we  have  only  to  avail  ourselves 
of  God's  rule,  in  order  to  receive  the  blessing. 

The  Divine  Being  must  be  reflected  by  man  ;  else  man 
is  not  the  image  and  likeness  of  the  Patient,  Tender, 
and  True,  "  the  one  altogether  lovely."  To  understand 
God  is  the  work  of  eternity. 

When  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet ;  and,  when  thou 
hast  shut  the  door,  pray  to  thy  Father  who  is  in  secret ;  and 
thy  Father,  who  seeth  in  secret,  will  reward  thee. 

So  spake  Jesus.  The  closet  typifies  the  sanctuary  of 
Spirit,  whose  door  shuts  out  sinful  sense,  but  opens  to 
Truth,  Life,  and  Love.     Closed  to  error,  it  is  open  to 


492  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Truth,  and  vice  versa.  The  Father  in  secret  is  unseen 
to  the  senses;  but  He  knows  all  tilings,  and  rewards 
according  to  motives,  not  according  to  speech. 

The  "prayer  of  the  righteous  "  heals  the  sick.  The 
relinquishment  of  sin  deprives  sense  of  its  false  claims. 
Our  Master  taught  his  disciples  one  brief  prayer,  which 
we  name  after  him,  the  Lord's  Prayer.  It  is  the  prayer 
of  Soul,  not  sense.  To  enter  into  the  spirit  of  prayer, 
the  door  of  the  erring  senses  must  be  closed.  Lips  must 
be  mute  and  matter  silent,  that  man  may  have  audience 
with  Spirit,  the  Divine  Principle  that  destroys  sickness, 
sin,  and  death. 

Apart  from  the  belief  and  dream  of  living  matter,  is 
the  Life  that  is  divine,  revealing  spiritual  understand- 
ing, and  the  consciousness  of  man's  dominion  over  the 
whole  earth.  This  understanding,  casts  out  error  and 
heals  the  sick,  and  with  it  you  may  speak  "  as  one  having 
authority." 

I  have  taught  my  students  the  leadings  of  true  prayer. 
Let  them  answer  to-day,  whether  they  have  followed 
those  leadings.  A  great  sacrifice  of  material  things 
must  precede  this  advanced  spiritual  understanding. 

The  highest  prayer  is  not  one  of  faith  merely  ;  it  is 
demonstration.  Such  prayer  heals  sickness  and  sin.  It 
distinguishes  between  the  falsity  of  sinful  sense,  and  the 
Soul  that  is  immortal  because  it  is  sinless. 

Only  as  we  rise  above  all  sensuality  and  sin  can  we 
reach  the  standpoint  of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  instan- 
taneously heal  the  sick. 

If  we  pray  to  God  as  a  person,  this  will  prevent  us 
from  letting  go  the  human  doubts  and  fears  that  attend 
all  personality;   and  so  we  cannot  grasp  the  wonders 


PRAYER    AND     ATONEMENT.  493 

wrought  by  Him,  to  whom  all  things  arc  possible.  We 
cannot  "  serve  two  masters." 

If  we  are  sensibly  with  the  body,  and  regard  Omnipo- 
tence as  a  person  whose  ear  we  would  gain,  we  are  not 
"  absent  from  the  body  and  present  with  the  Lord,"  in 
the  demonstration  of  Spirit. 

Become  conscious,  for  a  single  moment,  that  Life  and 
Intelligence  are  purely  spiritual,  —  neither  in  nor  of 
matter,  —  and  the  body  will  utter  no  complaint.  If 
in  the  belief  of  sickness,  you  will  find  yourself  suddenly 
well.  Sorrow  is  turned  into  joy  when  the  body  is  con- 
trolled by  Divine  Life,  Truth,  and  Love.  Hence  the  hope 
of  the  promise  Jesus  bestows  :  "  The  works  that  I  do,  ye 
shall  do,"  — "  because  I  go  to  the  Father  ;"  — the  Ego  is 
absent  from  the  body,  and  present  with  Truth. 

To  be  "  present  with  the  Lord  "  is  not  to  have  emo- 
tional ecstasy  or  faith,  but  to  have  actual  demonstration 
of  the  Science  of  Life.  To  be  "  with  the  Lord  "  is  to  be 
in  obedience  to  the  law  of  God,  to  have  a  body  governed 
by  Spirit,  not  by  matter. 

Our  Master  said,  "  After  this  manner  pray  ye,"  and 
then  he  gave  that  prayer  which  covers  all  human 
needs. 

There  is  indeed  some  doubt,  among  Bible  scholars, 
whether  the  last  line  is  not  an  addition  to  the  prayer, 
by  a  later  copyist,  but  this  does  not  affect  its 
meaning. 

In  the  phrase,  "  Deliver  us  from  evil,"  the  original 
properly  reads,  "  Deliver  us  from  the  Evil  One."  This 
change  strengthens  the  scientific  meaning  of  the  peti- 
tion ;  for  Christian  Science  teaches  us  that  the  Evil  One, 
or  Satan,  is  one  with  material  sense. 


494  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Here  let  mc  give  what  1  understand  to  be  the  spiritual 
interpretation  of  the  Lord's  Prayer:  — 

Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven, 

Our  eternal  Supreme  Being,  all-harmonious. 

Hallowed  be  Thy  name. 
Forever  glorious. 

Thy  kingdom  come ; 

Ever-present  and  Omnipotent ; 

Thy  will  be  done,  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven. 
Thy  supremacy  appears  as  matter  disappears. 

Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread ; 

TJiou  yivest  to  morteds  the  Bread  of  Life  ; 

And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors. 
Thy  Truth  destroyeth  the  claims  of  error. 

And  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil  ; 
And,  led  by  Spirit,  mortals  arc  delivered  from  sickness,  sin, 
and  death. 
For  Thine  is  the  kingdom  and  the  power  and  the  glory,  forever. 

Amen. 
For  Thou  art  Spirit,  Life,   Truth,  Love,  and  Man  is    Thy 
likeness  forever.  So  BE  JT< 

Atonement  is  the  exemplification  of  our  oneness  with 
God,  whereby  man  reflects  Truth,  Life,  and  Love,  and 
not  sickness,  sin,  and  death.  Jesus  of  Nazareth  taught 
and  demonstrated  this  oneness  with  the  Father,  and  for 
this  we  owe  him  endless  homage  and  love.  His  mission 
was  both  individual  and  collective.  He  did  Life's  work 
aright,  —  not  only  in  justice  to  himself,  but  in  mercy  to 
mortals ;  to  show  them  how  to  do  their  duty,  but  not  to 
do  it  for  them,  or  relieve  them  of  a  single  responsibility. 


PRAYER    AND    ATONEMENT.  495 

Jesus  teaches  the  way  of  Life  in  demonstration,  that 
we  may  understand  how  its  Divine  Principle  heals  the 
sick,  casts  out  error,  and  triumphs  over  death.  Jesus 
presents  the  ideal  of  Cod  better  than  mortals  can,  whose 
origin  is  less  spiritual.  He  demonstrated  more  spirit- 
ually than  all  others  the  Principle  of  Being",  by  his  union 
with  God. 

Jesus  understood  the  Science  of  his  own  statements : 
"I  am  the  Truth  and  Life;"  "I  and  the  Father  are 
one."  The  Christ  is  the  Principle  of  the  man  Jesus, 
It  is  the  Principle  of  him  that  may  be  called  divine, 
not  the  man  Jesus.  Divine  Truth,  Life,  and  Love  gave 
him  authority  over  sin,  sickness,  and  death.  His  mis- 
sion was  to  demonstrate  the  Divine  Science  of  Supreme 
Being,  to  prove  what  God  is,  and  what  He  does  for 
man. 

That  Life  is  God,  Jesus  demonstrated  by  his  re- 
appearance after  the  crucifixion,  in  accordance  with  his 
scientific  statement,  "  Though  you  destroy  this  temple 
[body],  yet  will  I  [Spirit]  build  it  again."  It  is  as  if 
he  had  said :  "  I  —  the  Life,  Substance,  and  Intelli- 
gence of  the  universe  and  man  —  am  not  in  matter,  to 
be  destroyed." 

Jesus'  parables  explain  Life  as  never  mingling  with 
sin  and  death.  He  laid  the  axe  of  Science  at  the  root 
of  material  knowledge,  ready  to  cut  down  the  false 
doctrine  of  pantheism  —  that  God,  or  Life,  is  in  or  of 
matter. 

Why  do  those  who  profess  to  follow  Christ  reject  the 
essential  Truth  which  he  came  to  establish  ?  His  perse- 
cutors made  their  strongest  attack  upon  this  very  point, 
endeavoring  to  hold  him  at  the  mercy  of  matter,  and  kill 


49G  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

him  according  to  certain  assumed  laws.  To-day  this 
determination  to  hold  Spiril  In  the  grasp  of  matter  still 
remains,  and  is  the  persecutor  of  Christian  Science. 

J>y  some  masterly  performance  a  musician  demon- 
strates the  music  he  teaches,  in  order  to  show  the  learner 
his  way,  by  practice  as  well  as  precept.  Jesus'  demon- 
stration included  such  a  greal  sacrifice  as  makes  us 
admit  its  Principle  to  be  harmony  and  Love.  This 
was  the  precious  import  of  our  Master's  divine,  sin- 
less life,  and  demonstration  over  death.  He  proved  by 
his  deeds,  that  Science  can  destroy  sickness,  sin,  and 
death. 

Though  demonstrating  for  others'  benefit,  the  Teacher 
by  no  means  relieved  them  from  giving  the  requisite 
proof  of  their  own  standing  in  Science.  He  worked 
rather  for  their  guidance,  that  they  might  demonstrate 
as  he  did,  and  understand  his  Principle.  Implicit  faith 
in  the  Teacher,  all  the  emotional  love  we  can  bestow  on 
him,  will  never  make  us  imitators  of  him.  We  must  go 
and  do  likewise,  or  else  we  are  not  improving  the  great 
blessings  which  our  blessed  Master  worked  and  suite  red 
to  bestow.  The  divinity  of  the  Christ  was  made  mani- 
fest in  the  humanity  of  Jesus. 

How  well  is  the  helpful  purpose  of  Christianity  ex- 
pressed in  some  lines  by  G.  L.  Banks:  — 

I  live  for  those  who  love  mo, 

For  those  who  know  me  true, 
For  the  heaven  that  smiles  above  me, 

And  awaits  my  Spirit  too  ; 
For  all  human  ties  that  bind  me, 
For  the  task  by  God  assigned  mc, 
For  the  bright  hopes  left  behind  me, 

And  the  good  that  I  can  do. 


PRAYER    AND     ATONEMENT.  497 

Our  Master  taught  no  mere  theory,  doctrine,  or  be- 
lief. It  was  a  Principle  that  he  revealed.  His  proof 
was  no  form  or  system  of  religion  and  worship,  but 
Divine  Science,  working  out  the  harmony  of  Life  and 
Love.  Jesus  sent  a  message  to  John  the  Baptist,  which 
was  to  prove  beyond  a  question  that  the  Christ  had 
come :  "  Go  and  tell  him  the  things  ye  see  and  hear ; 
how  the  sick  are  healed,  the  lame  walk,  the  deaf  hear, 
the  blind  see,  and  to  the  poor  the  gospel  is  preached." 
In  other  words :  Tell  John  what  the  demonstration  of 
power  is,  and  he  will  at  once  perceive  that  God  is  the 
Principle  in  the  Messianic  work. 

Medicine  claimed  the  ability  to  heal,  and  the  Pharisees 
claimed  to  know  and  teach  the  divine  will ;  but  they 
only  hindered  the  success  of  Jesus'  mission.  Even 
many  of  his  students  stood  in  his  way.  If  the  Master 
had  never  taught  a  disciple,  he  would  not  have  been 
crucified  so  early  in  his  career. 

While  I  love  Jesus'  character  more  than  language  can 
tell,  and  my  heart  overflows  with  gratitude  for  what 
he  has  done  for  mortals,  —  treading  alone  his  loving 
pathway  up  to  the  throne  of  glory,  in  speechless  agony 
exploring  the  way  for  me,  —  yet  I  cannot  see  that  Jesus 
spares  me  one  individual  experience,  if  I  follow  his  com- 
mands faithfully,  or  that  all  will  not  have  the  cup  of 
sorrowful  effort  to  drink,  in  proportion  to  their  demon- 
stration of  his  Truth. 

To  keep  the  commandments  of  our  Master,  and  follow  his 
example,  is  our  proper  return  to  him,  and  the  only  worthy 
evidence  of  our  gratitude  for  all  that  he  has  done.  Per- 
sonal worship  is  insufficient  to  express  gratitude,  since 
he  has  said,  "  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  commandments." 

32 


498  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Forsake  error,  and  press  forward  into  the  rea:m  of 
Truth  and  Love.  Laying  "aside  every  weight,  and  the 
sin  that  doth  so  easily  beset  us,"  let  ns  press  forward  to 
the  "high  calling  of  God  in  Christ,"  putting  aside  per- 
sonal self  and  sense,  and  seeking  the  Divine  Principle 
and  Science  of  all  healing. 

Every  pang  of  repentance  and  suffering,  every  effort 
for  reform,  every  good  thought  and  deed,  will  help  us  to 
acknowledge  Jesus'  atonement  for  sin,  and  aid  its  efficacy ; 
but  if  the  sinner  continues  to  pray  and  repent,  sin  and 
be  sorry,  he  hath  little  part  in  the  atonement,  —  in  the 
at-one-ment  with  God,  —  for  he  lacks  the  practical  repent- 
ance that  reforms  the  life,  and  enables  one  to  do  the  will 
of  Wisdom.  None  hath  part  in  God,  who  cannot  demon- 
strate in  part  the  Divine  Principle  of  the  teachings  and 
practice  of  our  Master.  If  living  in  disobedience  to  Him, 
we  ought  to  feel  no  security,  although  God  is  good  and 
man  repentant. 

If  Truth  is  overcoming  error  in  our  daily  walk  and 
conversation,  we  shall  finally  say,  "  I  have  fought  the 
good  fight,  I  have  kept  the  faith,"  because  I  am  a  better 
man.  This  is  having  our  part  in  the  at-one-ment  with 
Truth  and  Love.  Standing  still  and  praying  —  expect- 
ing, because  of  another's  goodness,  suffering,  and  tri- 
umph, that  we  shall  reach  his  harmony  and  reward —  is 
vain  and  selfish. 

Vibrating,  like  a  pendulum,  between  sin  and  the  hope 
of  forgiveness,  —  selfishness  and  sensuality  causing  con- 
stant retrogression, —  our  mortal  progress  will  be  very 
slow. 

Jesus  uncovered  and  rebuked  sin  before  he  cast  it  out. 
To  the  sick  he  said,  "  Lo,  Satan  hath  bound  thee  ! "  and 


PRAYER    AND     ATONEMENT.  499 

to  Peter  he  said,  "  Thou  art  an  offence."  He  came 
teaching  and  showing  how  to  destroy  sin,  sickness,  and 
death.     He  said  of  the  fruitless  tree,  "  Cut  it  down." 

Waking  to  Christ's  demand,  mortals  experience  suffer- 
ing. This  causes  them,  even  as  a  drowning  man,  to 
make  vigorous  efforts  to  save  themselves ;  and,  through 
Christ,  these  efforts  are  a  success. 

"  Work  out  your  own  salvation,"  is  the  demand  of 
Life  and  Love ;  for  to  this  end  God  worketh  with  you. 
"  Occupy  till  I  come  !  "  Wait  for  your  reward,  "  and  be 
not  weary  in  well-doing."  If  your  endeavors  arc  beset 
by  fearful  odds,  and  you  receive  no  present  reward,  go 
not  back  to  error,  nor  become  a  sluggard  in  the  race. 
When  the  smoke  of  battle  clears  away,  you  will  discern 
the  good  you  have  done,  and  receive  as  you  have  fought. 
Love  is  not  hasty  to  deliver  us  from  temptation,  for  Love 
means  that  we  shall  be  tried  and  purified. 

Divine  Science  teaches  faith  in  the  right,  and  disbelief 
in  the  wrong.  It  bids  us  work  the  more  earnestly  in 
times  of  persecution,  because  then  our  labor  is  more 
needed.  Great  is  the  reward  of  self-sacrifice,  though  we 
may  never  receive  it  in  this  world. 

Final  deliverance  from  error — whereby  we  rejoice  in 
immortality,  boundless  freedom,  and  sinless  sense  —  is 
neither  reached  through  paths  of  flowers,  nor  by  pin- 
ning one's  faith  to  vicarious  effort.  Whosoever  believeth 
that  wrath  is  righteous,  or  that  divinity  is  appeased  by 
human  suffering,  cannot  understand  God. 

Justice  requires  restitution  by  the  sinner.  Mercy 
cancels  only  when  justice  approves,  and  revenge  is  inad- 
missible. Wrath,  which  is  only  appeased,  is  not  de- 
stroyed, but  indulged.     Wisdom  and  Love  may  require 


500  SCIENCE    AM)    HEALTH. 

many  sacrifices  of  self,  to  save  us  from  sin.  O113  sacri- 
fice, however  great,  is  insufficient  to  pay  the  debt  of  sin. 
The  atonement  requires  constant  self-immolation  on  the 
sinner's  part. 

That  God's  wrath  should  be  vented  upon  His  only  Son 
is  neither  rational  nor  humane.  Such  a  theory  is  man- 
made.  This  is  a  hard  question  in  theology;  hut  its 
more  reasonahle  explanation  is.  that  suffering  is  an 
error  of  sinful  sense,  which  Truth  destroys,  and  that 
eventually  both  sin  and  suffering'  will  fall  at  the  feet  of 
Love. 

Rahhinical  lore  said,  "  He  that  takcth  one  doctrine,  firm 
in  faith,  has  the  Holy  Ghost  dwelling  in  him."  This 
preaching  receives  a  strong'  rebuke  in  the  Scripture, 
"Faith  without  works  is   dead." 

Faith,  if  it  be  mere  belief,  is  as  a  pendulum  swinging 
between  nothing  and  something,  having  no  fixity.  Ad- 
vanced spiritual  understanding,  sometimes  misnamed 
faith,  is  the  evidence,  gained  from  Spirit,  which  rebukes 
material  beliefs,  ami  establishes  the  claims  of  God. 

In  Hebrew,  Greek,  Latin,  and  English,  faith  has  these 
two  definitions,  trustfulness  ami  trustworthiness.  One 
kind  of  faith  trusts  all  to  another.  The  other  kind  of 
faith  understands  how  to  work  out  one's  "own  salvation, 
with  fear  and  trembling,  for  it  is  God  who  worketh  in 
us,  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  His  good  pleasure." 

"Lord,]  believe;  help  thou  mine  unbelief!"  expresses 
the  helplessness  of  a  blind  faith  ;  whereas,  "  Believe,  and 
thou  shalt  be  saved!"  demands  the  self-reliant,  trust- 
worthy faith  which  we  need,  and  includes  the  under- 
standing that  confides  in  God. 

The  Hebrew  verb  to  believe  means  to  be  firm,  or  to  be 


PEAYER    AND     ATONEMENT.  501 

constant.  This  certainly  applies  to  Truth  and  Love,  un- 
derstood and  practised.  Firmness  in  error  will  never 
save  from  sickness,  sin,  and  death. 

Acquaintance  with  the  original  texts,  and  willingness 
to  give  up  human  beliefs  (established  by  hierarchies,  and 
instigated  sometimes  by  the  worst  passions  of  men), 
open  the  way  for  Christian  Science  to  be  understood,  and 
make  the  Bible  the  chart  of  Life,  to  mark  the  healing 
currents  and  buoys  of  Truth. 

Publius  Lentulus  wrote  to  the  authorities  at  Rome, 
"  The  disciples  of  Jesus  believe  him  the  Son  of  God." 
Those  taught  by  Jesus  in  Science  have  reached  the  glori- 
ous perception  that  God  is  the  author  of  mankind.  The 
virgin-mother  conceived  this  idea  of  God,  and  gave  to 
her  ideal  the  name  of  Jesus  —  i.  e.  Joshua,  or  Saviour. 

The  illumination  of  Mary's  spiritual  sense  put  to  silence 
material  law,  and  its  order  of  generation,  and  brought 
forth  her  child  by  the  revelation  of  Truth,  demonstrating 
God  as  the  Father  of  man.  The  Holy  Ghost,  or  Divine 
Science,  overshadowed  the  pure  sense  of  the  virgin- 
mother  with  the  full  recognition  that  being  is  Spirit. 
The  Christ  dwelt  forever  as  an  ideal  in  the  bosom  of  the 
Principle  of  the  man  Jesus,  and  woman  perceived  this 
idea,  though  at  first  faintly  developed  in  the  infant  form. 

Man  and  woman,  as  the  ideas  of  Spirit,  are  the  im- 
mortal evidences  that  Spirit  is  harmonious  and  man 
eternal.  Jesus  was  the  offspring  of  Mary's  self-conscious 
communion  with  God.  Hence  he  could  give  a  more 
spiritual  idea  of  Life  than  other  men,  and  could  demon- 
strate the  Science  of  the  Divine  Principle. 

As  the  individual  ideal  of  Truth,  Jesus  came  to  rebuke 
rabbinical  error,  and  all  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  —  to 


~t\)'2  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

point  out  the  way  of  Truth  and  Life.  This  ideal  was 
demonstrated  throughout  the  whole  earthly  career  of 
Jesus,  showing  the  difference  between  the  offspring  of 
Soul  and  of  sense,  of  Truth  and  of  error. 

Jesus  acknowledged  no  tics  of  the  flesh.  He  said, 
"  Call  no  man  your  father  upon  the  earth,  for  one  is 
your  Father,  who  is  in  heaven."  Again  he  asked  :  "  Who 
is.  my  mother,  and  who  arc  my  brethren,  but  they  who 
do  the  will  of  my  Father  ?  "  We  have  no  record  of  his 
calling  any  man  Father.  lie  recognized  Spirit  as  the 
only  Being,  and  therefore  as  the  Father  of  all. 

Referring  to  the  materiality  of  the  age,  Jesus  said. 
"  The  hour  comcth,  and  now  is,  when  the  true  worship- 
pers shall  worship  the  Father  in  Spirit  and  in  Truth." 
Again,  foreseeing  the  persecution  that  would  attend  the 
Science  of  Spirit,  Jesus  said:  "They  will  put  you  out 
of  the  synagogues ;  yea,  the  hour  is  coming  when  every 
one  who  killeth  you  will  think  that  he  is  offering  sacri- 
fice to  God;  and  these  things  will  they  do,  because  they 
neither  know  the  Father  nor  me." 

Because  of  the  human  ignorance  of  the  Divine  Prin- 
ciple, the  Father  of  mortals,  on  earth  and  in  heaven,  is 
represented  as  a  personal  Creator.  Hence  men  recog- 
nize themselves  as  based  in  person  instead  of  Principle, 
and  arc  ignorant  of  the  origin  of  man  and  his  eternal 
existence.  The  world  of  error  is  blind  to  the  Truth  of 
man,  for  the  world  of  sense  is  ignorant  of  the  Life  that 
is  Soul. 

Neither  the  origin,  the  character,  nor  the  work  of 
Jesus  was  understood.  Not  a  single  component  part 
of  his  being  did  the  material  world  measure  aright. 
Kvcii  his  righteousness  and  purity  did  not  hinder  men 


PRAYER    AND     ATONEMENT.  503 

from  saying,  "  He  is  a  glutton,  and  a  friend  of  the  im- 
pure, and  Beelzebub  is  his  patron." 

Then  remember,  0  thou  Christian  martyr,  it  is  enough 
if  thou  art  found  worthy  to  unloose  the  sandals  of  thy 
Master's  faith. 

To  suppose  that  persecution  for  righteousness'  sake 
belongs  to  the  past,  —  and  that  Christianity  to-day  is 
at  peace  with  the  world,  because  it  is  honored  by  sects 
and  societies,  —  is  to  mistake  its  very  nature.  History 
will  repeat  itself.  The  trials  encountered  by  prophet, 
disciple,  and  apostle,  —  "  of  whom  the  earth  was  not 
worthy,"  —  always  await,  in  some  form,  every  pioneer  of 
Truth. 

A  magistrate,  who  lived  in  the  time  of  Jesus,  left  this 
record  :  "  His  rebuke  is  fearful."  The  strong  language 
of  our  Master  confirms  that  saying.  Still  stronger  evi- 
dence, that  his  reproof  was  pointed  and  pungent,  is  to 
be  found  in  the  necessity  there  was  for  such  forcible 
utterance,  when  Jesus  wished  to  cast  out  devils  and  heal 
the  sick. 

The  only  civil  word  which  he  had  for  error  was,  "  Get 
behind  me,  Satan."  There  is  too  much  animal  courage, 
and  not  sufficient  moral  courage,  in  society.  Christians 
must  take  up  arms  against  error  at  home  and  abroad. 
They  must  grapple  with  sin,  in  themselves  and  in  others, 
and  continue  this  warfare  until  they  have  finished  their 
course.  If  they  keep  the  faith,  they  will  have  the  crown 
ot  rejoicing 

If  we  have  triumphed  sufficiently  over  the  errors  of 
sense  for  Soul  to  hold  the  control,  we  shall  loathe  sin, 
and  rebuke  it  under  every  mask.  Only  in  this  way  can 
we  bless  our  enemies,  though  they  may  not  so  construe 


504  SCIENCE    AM)    HEALTH. 

our  words.  We  cannot  choose  for  ourselves,  1ml  must 
work  out  our  own  salvation  in  the  way  that  Jesus  taught 
and  demonstrated.  In  meekness  and  might  lie  was  found 
preaching  (ho  gospel  to  the  poor.  A  moral  coward  is 
unfit  to  hear  the  standard  of  Truth,  and  God  will  never 
place  it  in  his  hands. 

A  member  of  the  .Methodist  Church  said  to  me:  "1 
hope,  when  you  prepare  your  work  on  Christian  Science, 
you  will  dwell  much  on  the  atonement."  If,  after  read- 
ing these  pages,  the  " arm  of  the  Lord  is  revealed"  to 
her  mind,  she  will  "  believe  our  report,"  and  commence 
her  own  work,  and  pursue  it  with  the  unction  of  primitive 
Christianity,  —  healing  herself  and  others.  This  is  re- 
generation ;  this  is  having  part  in  the  atonement ;  this  is 
understanding  wherefore  Jesus  suffered  and  triumphed. 

If  all  who  have  ever  partaken  of  the  sacrament  had 
really  commemorated  the  sufferings  of  Jesus,  and  drank 
of  his  cup,  they  would  have  revolutionized  the  world. 
If  all  who  seek  his  commemoration  through  material 
symbols  will  take  up  the  cross,  heal  the  sick,  cast  out 
error,  and  preach  Christ,  or  Truth,  to  the  poor,  they  will 
speedily  establish  the  millennium. 

Are  all  who  eat  bread  and  drink  wine  in  memory  of 
.Jesus  willing  to  take  his  cross,  and  leave  all  for  the 
Christ-principle?  Then  why  ascribe  this  inspiration  to 
:i  dead  rite,  instead  of  showing  forth,  in  the  body,  that 
Truth  has  come  to  the  understanding,  by  casting  out 
error,  healing  the  sick,  and  making  the  body  "  holy 
and  acceptable?"  If  Christ,  Truth,  has  come  to  us  in 
demonstration,  no  commemoration  is  requisite,  for  he 
is  Emmanuel,  or  "God  with  us:"  and  if  a  friend  be 
with  us,  why  need  we  memorials  of  that  friend  ? 


PRAYER    AND     ATONEMENT.  505 

As  they  were  eating,  Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  it  and 
brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  the  disciples,  and  said,  "  Take  eat,  this 
is  my  body."  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave 
it  to  them,  saying,  "  Drink  ye  all  of  it." 

The  true  sense  is  spiritually  lost,  if  the  sacrament  is 
confined  to  the  use  of  bread  and  wine.  The  disciples 
were  eating  when  Jesus  prayed,  and  gave  them  bread. 
This  would  have  been  improper,  in  a  literal  sense  ;  but, 
in  its  spiritual  signification,  it  was  natural  and  beautiful. 
Jesus  prayed ;  that  is,  he  withdrew  from  the  material 
senses,  to  refresh  his  being  with  brighter  views. 

How  truly  Dr.  Clarke  writes,  in  that  little  poem  called 
Cana : — 

The  social  talk,  the  evening  fire, 

The  homely  household  shrine, 
Grow  bright  with  angel-visits,  when 

The  Lord  pours  out  the  wine. 

His  followers,  silent,  self-forgetful,  strong,  —  antici- 
pating the  hour  of  their  Master's  betrayal,  —  partook  of 
the  heavenly  manna,  that  of  old  had  fed,  in  the  wilder- 
ness, the  persecuted  followers  of  Truth.  Their  bread 
came  down  from  heaven.  It  was  the  great  Truth  of 
spiritual  being,  that  healed  the  sick  and  cast  out  error. 
Their  Master  had  explained  it  all  before;  and  now  this 
bread  was  feeding  and  sustaining  them.  They  had 
borne  this  bread  from  house  to  house,  breaking  (explain- 
ing) it  to  others  ;  and  now  it  comforted  themselves. 

For  this  Truth  their  Master  was  about  to  suffer  vio- 
lence, to  drink  the  cup  ot  sorrow.  He  must  leave  them. 
Wrapped  in  the  great  glory  of  an  everlasting  victory, 
he  gave  thanks,  and  said,  "  Drink  ye  all  of  it." 


506  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTII. 

Christians,  arc  you  drinking  his  cup?  LTave  yon 
shared  the  blood  of  the  New  Covenant,  the  suffer  in  lis 
and  persecutions  that  attend  a  new  and  higher  under- 
standing of  God  ?  If  not,  can  you  then  say  that  you 
have  commemorated  Jesus  in  his  cup  ? 

When  the  human  in  him  struggled  with  the  divine, 
our  great  leader  said,  "  No1  my  will  but  Thine  be  done." 
What  he  meant  was  this :  "  Let  not  the  flesh,  but  the 
Spirit,  be  represented  in  me."  This  is  the  new  under- 
standing of  impersonal  Love.  It  gives  all  for  Christ,  or 
Truth.  It  blesses  its  enemies,  heals  the  sick,  casts  out 
error,  raises  the  dead  from  trespasses  and  sins,  and 
preaches  the  gospel  to  the  poor. 

Rabbi  and  priest  taught  the  Mosaic  law,  which  said: 
"An  eye  for  an  eye,"  and,  "  Whosoever  sheddeth  man's 
blood,  by  man  shall  his  blood  be  shed."  Not  so  did  Jesus, 
the  new  executor  of  Cod,  present  the  divine  law  of  Love, 
which  blesses  even  those  who  curse  it. 

First,  on  the  list  of  Christian  duties,  he  taught  his 
followers  the  healing  [tower  of  Truth.  He  attached 
no  importance  to  dead  ceremonies.  It  is  the  living 
Christ,  the  practical  Truth,  which  makes  him  the  Resur- 
rection and  the  Life,  to  all  who  follow  him  in  deed. 
Obeying  his  precious  precepts,  —  following  his  demon- 
stration, so  far  as  we  apprehend  it,  —  we  drink  of  his 
cup,  partake  of  his  deathless  body,  and  arc  baptized  with 
his  purity ;  and  at  last  we  shall  sit  down  with  him,  in  a 
full  understanding  of  the  Divine  Principle  which  was 
his  real  Life.  For  what  says  Paul :  "  As  often  as  ye 
eat  this  bread  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  forth  the 
Lord's  death  till  he  come." 

Belief  can  never  do  the  works  of  understanding,  never 


PRAYER    AND    ATONEMENT.  507 

follow  Jesus  in  his  demonstration.  Ritualism  and  dogma 
tend  to  clip  the  pinions  of  Love.  They  materialize  wor- 
ship, hinder  the  Spirit,  and  keep  man  from  demonstrating 
his  power  over  error. 

The  atonement  of  Christ  reconciles  man  to  God,  not 
God  to  man  ;  for  the  Christ-principle  is  God,  and  how 
can  the  Christ-principle  propitiate  itself  ?  How  can  the 
Christ-heart  reach  higher  than  itself,  when  no  fountain 
can  rise  higher  than  its  source  ?  Jesus  can  conciliate 
no  nature  above  his  own,  because  he  is  part  of  the  Eter- 
nal Life.  It  was  therefore  his  purpose  to  atone,  or  rec- 
oncile, man  to  God,  not  God  to  man.  Love  and  Truth 
are  not  at  war  with  God's  idea,  and  man  is  this  idea. 
Man  cannot  exceed  God  in  Love,  and  so  atone  for  him- 
self. Even  Jesus  could  not  reconcile  Truth  to  error,  for 
they  are  irreconcilable.  Jesus  reconciled  God  to  man, 
only  by  giving  man  a  true  sense  of  this  Divine  Principle, 
in  his  own  life  and  teachings,  which  would  redeem  man 
from  under  the  law  of  matter,  by  this  explanation  of  the 
law  of  Spirit. 

Does  scholastic  theology  regard  the  crucifixion  of 
Jesus  as  providing  a  ready  pardon  for  all  sinners  who 
ask  for  it,  and  are  willing  to  be  forgiven  ?  Does  Spirit- 
ualism find  Jesus'  death  necessary  only  for  the  presenta- 
tion, after  death,  of  the  personal  Jesus,  as  a  proof  that 
spirits  can  return  to  earth  ?  Then  I  must  differ  from 
both  Orthodoxy  and  Spiritualism. 

While  respecting  all  that  is  good  in  the  Church,  or  out 
of  it,  my  later  consecration  to  Christ  has  been  on  the 
ground  of  demonstration,  not  profession.  In  conscience, 
I  cannot  hold  to  my  former  beliefs.  By  understanding 
more  of  the  Divine  Principle  of  the  deathless  Jesus,  I 


508  SCIENCE    A  VI)    HEALTH. 

have  been  raised  from  hopeless  disease,  to  triumph  over 
sickness  and  sill  as   I   had   never  done  before. 

The  efficacy  of  the  crucifixion  lies  in  the  practical 
Truth  it  demonstrated  for  mankind.  This  Truth  had 
been  spoken  in  their  midst,  but  until  they  saw  that  it 
enabled  their  Master  to  triumph  over  the  grave,  his  own 
disciples  could  not  admit  such  an  event  to  be  possible  ; 
but,  after  the  resurrection,  even  the  unbelieving  Thomas 
was  forced  to  acknowledge  how  entire  was  the  proof. 

Through  all  the  disciples  saw  they  became  more  spir- 
itual, and  could  better  understand  what  the  Master  had 
taught.  His  resurrection  was  also  their  resurrection.  It 
helped  them  to  raise  others  from  spiritual  dulness,  from 
a  blind  belief  in  God,  to  a  faint  understanding  of  infinite 
possibilities.  They  needed  this  quickening,  for  soon  their 
dear  Master  would  rise  again  in  the  spiritual  scale  of 
being,  and  go  far  beyond  their  comprehension.  As  the 
reward  for  his  faithfulness,  he  would  disappear  to  mate- 
rial sense,  in  the  change  which  has  since  been  called  the 
Ascension. 

Horn  of  a  woman,  in  the  usual  course  of  mortal  ad- 
vent, Jesus  inherited  in  part  Mary's  earthly  condition  ; 
while,  at  the  same  time,  he  was  endowed  with  the  Divine 
"  Spirit  without  measure."  This  accounts  for  his  strug- 
gles in  Gethsemane  and  on  Calvary,  and  this  enabled 
him  to  be  the  mediator,  or  way-shower, between  God  and 
men.  Had  his  origin  and  birth  been  wholly  apart  from 
mortal  usage,  Jesus  would  not  have  been  appreciable  to 
mortal  mind. 

The  time  is  not  distant  when  the  ordinary  theological 
views  of  atonement  will  undergo  a  great  change,  —  a 
change  as  radical  as  that  which  has  come  over  popular 
opinions  about  predestination  and  future  punishment. 


PRATER    AND    ATONEMENT.  509 

The  material  blood  of  Jesus  was  no  more  efficacious  to 
cleanse  from  sin,  when  it  was  shed  upon  "  the  accursed 
tree,"  than  when  it  was  flowing  in  his  veins,  as  he  went 
daily  about  his  Fathers  business.  His  spiritual  flesh 
and  blood  were  his  Life ;  and  they  truly  eat  his  flesh 
and  drink  his  blood" who  partake  of  that  Life. 

The  spiritual  meaning  of  blood  is  sacrifice.  The  effi- 
cacy of  Jesus'  spirit-offering  was  infinitely  greater  than 
can  be  expressed  by  our  sense  of  human  blood. 

In  ancient  Rome  a  soldier  was  required  to  swear  alle- 
giance to  his  general.  The  Latin  word  for  this  oath 
was  sacra mentum,  and  our  English  word  u  sacrament"  is 
derived  from  it.  Also  it  was  an  ancient  custom,  among 
the  Jews,  for  the  master  of  a  feast  to  pass  to  each  guest 
a  cup  of  wine.  But  the  Eucharist  neither  commemo- 
rates a  Roman  soldier's  oath,  nor  the  wine  used  on  con- 
vivial occasions  and  at  Jewish  rites  the  cup  of  our  Lord. 
The  cup  was  to  show  forth  his  sufferings,  —  the  cup 
which  he  prayed  might  pass  from  him,  then  bowed  in 
holy  submission  to  divine  decree. 

The  Passover  that  Jesus  ate  with  his  disciples  in  the 
month  Nisan,  on  the  night  before  his  crucifixion,  was  a 
mournful  occasion,  a  sad  supper,  taken  at  the  close  of 
day,  in  the  twilight  of  a  glorious  career  with  shadows 
fast  falling  around  it ;  and  this  supper  closed  forever 
his  ritualism,  or  concessions  to  matter. 

What  a  contrast  between  our  Lord's  Last  Supper  and 
his  last  spiritual  breakfast  with  his  disciples,  in  the 
bright  morning  hours,  at  the  joyful  meeting  on  the 
shore  of  the  Galilean  Sea  !  His  gloom  had  passed  into 
glory,  and  his  disciples'  grief  into  hope,  hearts  chastened, 
and  pride  rebuked.     Convinced  of  their  fruitless  toil  in 


510  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

the  dark,  and  wakened  by  their  Master's  voice,  they 
Kit  their  nets,  turned  away  from  material  callings,  and 
east  their  net  on  the  righl  side.  Discerning  Christ, 
Truth,  anew  on  the  shore  of  time,  they  were  enabled  to 
rise  somewhat  from  mortal  sensualisms,  or  the  burial  of 
mind  in  matter,  to  newness  of  life  in-  Christ. 

This  spiritual  meeting  with  our  Lord,  in  the  dawn  of  a 
new  light,  is  the  morning  meal  that  Christian  Scientists 
commemorate.  They  bow  before  Christ,  Truth,  to  re- 
ceive more  of  his  reappearing,  and  silently  commune 
with  the  divine  Principle  thereof.  They  celebrate  their 
Lord's  victory  over  death,  his  probation  in  the  flesh 
after  death,  its  exemplification  of  human  probation,  and 
his  final  ascension  above  the  flesh,  when  he  rose  out  of 
the  senses'  sight. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE    APOCALYPSE. 

Thy  Christ  hath  readied  his  heavenly  seat, 

Through  sorrow  and  through  scars ; 
The  golden  lamps  are  at  his  feet, 

And  in  his  hand  the  stars.  N.  L.  Frothingham. 

O  Lord,  who  seest,  from  yon  starry  height, 
Centred  in  one  the  future  and  the  past 
Fashioned  in  Thine  own  image, — 


Celestial  King !  Oh  let  Thy  presence  pass 

Before  my  Spirit,  and  an  image  fair 

Shall  meet  that  look  of  mercy  from  on  high, 
As  the  reflected  image  in  a  glass 

Doth  meet  the  look  of  him  who  seeks  it  there, 

And  owes  its  being  to  the  gazer's  eye. 

Longfellow,  from  the  Spanish. 

"IV /TY  attention  is  specially  called  to  the  twelfth  chap- 
-^-*-  ter  of  the  Apocalypse, —  or  Revelation  of  Saint 
John,  —  on  account  of  its  suggestiveness  in  connection 
with  this  nineteenth  century.  In  the  opening  of  the 
Sixth  Seal  there  is  one  distinctive  feature  which  has 
special  reference  to  the  present  age,  and  the  establish- 
ment of  Christian  Science  in  this  period. 

Revelation  xii.  1.  And  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  in 
heaven,  —  a  Woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  and  the  moon  under 
her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars. 

Heaven  is  harmony,  and  Science  brings  out  harmony. 
The  greatest,  miracle  to  human  sense  is  the  wonder  of 
divine  Love.  One  of  the  grand  necessities  in  Science 
is  to  gain  the  true  idea  of  God,  and  this  can  never  be 


512  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

reached  while  we  entertain  a  false  estimate  of  the  indi- 
vidual who  voices  this  idea.    Without  a  clear  and  correct 

sense  of  the  idea,  you  can  never  assimilate  its  divine 
Principle.  The  botanist  must  know  the  genus  and  spe- 
cies of  a  plant,  in  order  to  classify  it  correctly;  and  as  it 
is  with  the  plant,  so  is  it  with  man. 

Ahuse  of  the  motives  and  character  of  Paul  hid  from 
view  the  remarkable  nature  of  the  apostle,  which  made 
him  equal  to  so  great  a  mission.  Persecution  not  only 
obscured  the  light  of  the  ages,  hut  was  fatal  to  the  per- 
secutor. Why  ?  Because  it  hid  the  true  idea  that  Paul 
presented  of  God.  To  misunderstand  Paul  was  to  be 
ignorant  of  the  divine  idea  he  taught;  and  this  lesser 
ignorance  betrayed  at  once  a  greater  ignorance  as  to  its 
Principle,  —  ignorance  of  the  proper  life,  that  leads  to 
its  discernment, that  works  out  the  ends  of  eternal  good, 
and  destroys  the  belief  in  evil,  and  the  practice  of  it. 

The  great  naturalist,  Agassiz,  through  his  microscope, 
saw  the  sun  in  an  egg,  at  the  spot  of  so-called  embryotic 
life.  The  Revelator  beheld  the  spiritual  idea  from  the 
very  mount  of  vision.  Because  of  his  more  spiritual 
vision,  he  saw  an  "angel  in  the  sun:"  purity  was  the 
symbol  of  Life  ami  Love.  lie  saw  also  the  spiritual 
ideal  —  woman  clothed  in  light,  a  bride  coming  down 
from  heaven,  grown  impersonal  and  wedded  to  Wisdom. 
To  him  the  Pride  and  the  Lamb  represented  the  correla- 
tion of  Principle  and  its  pure  idea,  bringing  harmony  to 
mortal  sense. 

John  saw  the  human  and  divine  coincidence  as  seen 
in  the  man  Jesus. —  divinity  embracing  humanity,  in  Life 
and  its  demonstration.  Yea,  John  beheld  Divine  Science, 
reducing  to  human    perception    and  understanding  the 


THE    APOCALYPSE.  513 

Life  that  is  God.  In  this  divine  revelation  men  grow 
out  of  material  and  personal  selfhood,  into  the  spiritual 
ideal,  and  become  their  original  selves,  all  sin,  sickness, 
and  death  being  destroyed. 

The  Woman  in  the  Apocalypse  is  the  vignette,  and 
stands  for  the  spiritual  idea,  which  illustrates  the 
Science  of  God  and  man,  —  Divine  Principle  and  its 
divine  idea.  The  Revelator  symbolizes  Spirit  by  the 
sun.  The  Woman  is  clad  with  the  radiance  of  spir- 
itual Truth,  and  matter  is  put  under  her  feet.  The 
light  portrayed  is  neither  solar  nor  lunar,  but  spiritual 
Life  which  is  "  the  light  of  men,"  shining  in  darkness, 
and  comprehended  not.  In  the  first  chapter  of  the 
fourth  Gospel  it  is  written,  "  There  was  a  man  sent 
from  God  ...  to  bear  witness  of  this  light." 

John  the  Baptist  prophesied  the  coming  of  the  im- 
maculate Jesus,  and  declared  that  this  spiritual  idea  was 
the  Messiah  who  would  baptize  with  the  Holy  Ghost, — 
Divine  Science.  The  Son  of  the  Blessed  represents  the 
Fatherhood  of  God ;  and  the  Revelator  completes  this 
figure  with  the  woman,  or  type  of  God's  Motherhood. 

The  moon  is  under  her  feet.  The  spiritual  idea  re- 
veals the  universe  and  man  as  secondary,  and  tribu- 
tary to  Spirit,  from  which  they  borrow  their  reflected 
Substance,  Life,  and  Intelligence,  —  Spirit  -not  being 
material. 

The  quintessence  of  the  spiritual  idea  may  be  sum- 
marized as  follows:  There  is  no  matter;  there  is  one 
Mind,  or  God  ;  Mind  is  infinite,  supplying  all  intelli- 
gence ;  the  universe  and  man  are  individualized  divine 
ideas,  reflecting  the  One  Father  and  Mother,  or  Divine 
Principle,  and  illustrating  purity  and  brotherly  love ;  all 
things  are  subordinate  to  the  Infinite  One. 

33 


514  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Upon  the  Woman's  head  is  a  ctowd  of  twelve  stars. 
The  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  and  all  mankind,  —  separated 
by  belief  from  their  divine  origin  and  their  true  spiritual 
being,  —  shall  return,  through  the  spiritual  idea,  to  their 
Divine  Principle,  and  dwell  in  the  harmony  of  Science. 
These  are  the  stars  in  her  crown  of  rejoicing.  Like 
lamps  in  the  spiritual  heavens  of  this  age  are  the  work- 
ings of  this  ideal,  healing  the  sick  and  the  sinner,  mani- 
festing the  light  that  shall  shine  "  unto  the  perfect 
day,"  when  the  night  of  materialism  shall  flee  before 
the  millennial  dawn. 

Revelation  xii.  2.  And  she,  being  with  child,  cried,  travailing 
in  birth,  and  pained  to  be  delivered. 

The  spiritual  idea,  typified  by  the  waiting  Woman, 
weeps  as  in  human  pain,  to  be  delivered  of  its  sweet 
promise ;  and  she  remembereth  no  more  her  sorrow,  for 
joy  that  the  birth  goes  prosperously  on.  So  big  is  the 
idea,  the  travail  is  so  portentous,  that  the  birth  must  be 
slow  and  the  pangs  unspeakable,  but  still  she  waiteth 
with  motherly  patience. 

Revelation  xii.  3.  And  there  appeared  another  wonder  in 
heaven  :  and  behold,  a  great  red  Dragon,  having  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns,  and  seven  crowns  upon  his  heads. 

Human  sense  may  well  marvel  at  discord;  while,  to  a 
diviner  sense,  harmony  is  the  real  and  discord  the  unreal. 
You  may  well  be  astonished  at  sin,  sickness,  and  death. 
You  may  well  be  perplexed  at  human  fear.  You  may 
be  still  more  astounded  at  Hatred,  which  lifts  his  hydra 
head,  showing  his  horns  in  the  many  inventions  of  evil. 
But  why  should  we  stand  aghast  at  nothingness  ?  The 
great  red  Dragon  symbolizes  the  belief  that  Substance, 


THE    APOCALYPSE.  515 

Life,  and  Intelligence  can  be  material.  This  Dragon 
stands  for  the  sum  total  of  human  belief,  called  Animal 
Magnetism,  —  belief  that  organic  animal  life  produces 
sin,  sickness,  and  death. 

The  Revelator  lifts  the  veil  from  this  embodiment  of 
all  evil,  and  beholds  its  character.  He  sees  a  great  red 
Dragon  at  the  couch  of  the  ideal  deliverer  of  this  present 
age,  causing  her  sore  travail.  The  Revelator  sees  that 
old  Serpent  whose  name  is  Devil,  or  Evil,  holding  untir- 
ing watch,  that  he  may  bite  the  heel  of  Truth,  and  devour 
the  offspring  of  the  spiritual  Woman,  who  is  prolific  in 
health,  holiness,  and  immortality. 

Revelation  xii.  4.     And  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the 

stars  of  heaven,  and  did   cast  them   to   the   earth.     And  the 

Dragon  stood  before  the  Woman,  which  was  ready  to  be  de- 
livered, for  to  devour  her  child  as  soon  as  it  was  born. 

The  ten  horns  of  the  Dragon  typify  the  belief  that 
matter  has  a  mind  of  its  own,  and  that  by  means  of 
this  mind  it  can  break  the  Ten  Commandments.  The 
serpentine  form  stands  for  subtlety,  winding  its  way 
throughout  all  evil,  but  doing  this  in  the  name  of 
good.  Its  sting  is  spoken  of  by  Paul,  when  he  refers 
to  "  spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places."  It  is  the 
animal  power  of  mortal  minds  over  each  other,  casting 
out  devils  through  Beelzebub. 

As  of  old,  evil  still  charges  the  loving  Master  with  its 
own  nature  and  methods.  This  malicious  animal-power 
(of  which  the  Dragon  is  the  type)  seeks  to  kill  his  fellow- 
mortals,  morally  and  physically,  and  then  to  charge  the 
innocent  with  his  crimes.  This  last  infirmity  of  sin  will 
sink  in  a  night  without  a  star. 

I  am  solemnly  convinced  that  the  accusations  against 


510  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Jesus  of  Nazareth,  and  even  his  crucifixion,  were  insti- 
gated by  the  criminal  power  here  described  —  namely, 
animal  magnetism.  The  Kcvelator  speaks  of  Jesus  as 
the  Lamb  of  God,  and  of  the  Dragon  warring  against  in- 
nocence. Since  Jesus  must  be  tempted  in  all  points,  he, 
the  immaculate,  must  meet  and  conquer  sin  in  every 
form.  The  brutal  barbarity  of  his  foes  could  emanate 
from  no  other  source  except  the  highest  degree  of 
human  depravity,  which  is  to  be  found  in  this  propul- 
sive will-power,  or  animal  magnetism. 

Jesus  "  opened  not  his  mouth."  Justice  had  no  appeal 
from  the  tribunal  of  mortal  mind,  let  loose  to  secretly 
meet  the  Immortal  Mind  with  open  defiance,  —  until  the 
majesty  of  His  all-creative  power  should  be  illustrated  in 
the  nothingness  of  sin. 

From  Genesis  to  the  Apocalypse,  sin,  sickness,  and 
death,  envy,  hatred,  and  revenge,  —  all  evil,  —  arc  typi- 
fied by  the  Serpent,  existing  without  a  cause. 

Jesus  said,  quoting  from  the  Psalms,  "They  have  hated 
mc  without  cause."  The  Serpent  is  close  upon  the  heel 
of  harmony.  He  pursues  the  Woman,  the  spiritual  ideal, 
from  the  beginning  to  the  end. 

In  Genesis  mortal  belief  is  the  common  Serpent  "  more 
subtle  than  any  other  beast  of  the  field."  In  the  Apoca- 
lypse, when  nearing  its  doom,  the  evil  power  becomes  the 
great  red  Dragon,  swollen  with  sin,  hoary,  ripe  for  destruc- 
tion. He  is  inflamed  with  war  against  Spirit.  He  is  full 
of  lust  and  hate,  loathing  the  brightness  of  divine  glory. 

Revelation  xii.  5.  And  she  brought  forth  a  man-child,  who 
was  to  rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron;  and  her  child  was 
caught  up  unto  God,  and  to  His  throne. 

Led  on  by  the  grossest  clement  of  mortal  mind,  Herod 
decreed  the  death  of  every  male  child,  that  the  man  Jesus 


TIIE    APOCALYPSE.  517 

(the  masculine  embodiment  of  the  spiritual  idea)  might 
never  hold  sway,  and  so  leave  Herod  uncrowned.  The 
spiritual  idea  had  a  brief  history  in  the  earthly  life  of 
our  blessed  Master  ;  but  "  of  his  kingdom  there  shall  be 
no  end,"  for  God's  ideal  shall  eventually  rule  all  nations 
and  peoples  —  imperatively,  absolutely,  finally  —  with  Di- 
vine Science.  This  immaculate  offspring  of  the  Woman 
shall  baptize  with  lire ;  and  the  fiery  baptism  shall  burn 
up  the  chaff  of  error  with  the  fervent  heat  of  Truth  and 
Love,  melting  and  purifying  even  the  gold  of  human 
character.  Ever  since  the  stars  sang  together,  the  Dragon 
has  made  war  upon  the  spiritual  ideal  ;  but  this  has 
compelled  this  ideal  to  rise  higher,  to  the  very  zenith  of 
demonstration,  until  caught  up  unto  God,- — whence  it 
came,  that  it  might  destroy  sin,  sickness,  and  death. 

Revelation  xii.  6.  And  the  Woman  fled  into  the  wilderness, 
where  she  hath  a  place  prepared  of  God. 

As  the  Children  of  Israel  passed  triumphantly  through 
the  Red  Sea,  the  dark  ebbing  and.  flowing  tides  of  human 
fear,  —  as  they  journeyed  through  the  wilderness,  walking 
wearily  through  the  great  desert  of  human  hopes,  and 
anticipating  the  promised  joy, —  so  shall  the  spiritual  idea 
guide  all  Christians,  in  their  mortal  passage  from  sense 
to  Soul, — from  a  material  sense  of  existence  to  the  spirit- 
ual, —  up  to  the  glory  prepared  for  them  that  love  God. 
Stately  Science  pauses  not,  but  moves  before  them,  a 
pillar  of  cloud  by  day  and  of  fire  by  night,  leading  up  to 
divine  heights. 

If  we  remember  the  beautiful  description  which  Sir 
Walter  Scott  puts  into  the  mouth  of  Rebecca  the  Jewess, 
in  Ivanhoe, — 


518  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

When  Israel,  of  the  Lord  beloved, 
Out  from  the  land  of  bondage  came, 

Her  fathers'  God  before  her  moved, 
An  awful  guide  in  smoke  and  flame, — 

we  may  also  offer  the  prayer  which  concludes  the  same 
hymn :  — 

And  oh,  when  gathers  on  our  path, 

In  shade  and  storm,  the  frequent  night, 
Be  Thou  long-suffering,  slow  to  wrath, 
A  burning  and  a  shining  light. 

Hi  relation  xii.  7,  8.  And  there  was  war  in  heaven  ;  Michael 
and  his  angels  fought  against  the  Dragon;  and  the  Dragon 
fought,  and  his  angels,  and  prevailed  not;  neither  was  their 
place  found  any  more  in  heaven. 

The  Old  Testament  assigns  to  the  angels  —  that  is, 
divine  messengers  —  different  offices.  Michael's  char- 
acteristic is  spiritual  strength.  lie  leads  the  hosts  of 
heaven  against  the  power  of  Satan,  and  fights  the  holy 
wars.  Gabriel  has  the  more  quiet  task  of  imparting  a 
sense  of  the  presence  of  ministering  Love  to  mortals 
These  angels  deliver  us  from  the  depths. 

Truth  and  Love  come  nearer  in  the  hour  of  woe,  when 
strong  faith,  or  spiritual  strength,  wrestles  and  prevails, 
through  the  understanding  of  God.  The  Gabriel  of  His 
presence  has  no  contests.  To  ever-present  Truth  there 
is  no  error  —  no  sin,  sickness,  or  death.  Against  such 
the  Dragon  warreth  not  long,  for  he  is  killed  by  the 
divine  impulse,  Truth  and  Love  prevail  against  the 
Dragon,  because  the  Dragon  cannot  war  with  them. 

Revelation  xii.  9.  And  the  great  Dragon  was  east  out, — 
that  old  Serpent,  called  the  Devil  and  Satan,  which  deceiveth 


THE    APOCALYPSE.  519 

the  whole  world  ;  he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  his  angels 
were  cast  out  with  him. 

Animal  magnetism  —  that  ancient  belief  of  Mind  in 
matter,  that  old  Serpent  whose  name  is  Devil,  evil, 
claiming  intelligence  and  power  to  harm  man  and  de- 
ceive mortals, —  is  this  delusion ;  audit  is  cast  out  by 
Christ,  Truth,  and  the  spiritual  idea,  and  so  proven  to 
be  powerless.  The  words  "  cast  down  to  the  earth " 
show  the  Dragon  to  be  speechless  matter,  dust  to  dust, 
and  as  a  talker  it  must  have  been  a  lie  from  the  begin- 
ning. His  angels,  or  messages,  are  cast  out  with  the 
author.  The  beast  and  the  false  prophets  are  lust  and 
hypocrisy.  Those  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing  are  killed 
by  the  Lamb. 

Divine  Science  shows  how  the  Lamb  slays  the  wolf. 
Innocence  and  Truth  overcome  guilt  and  error.  Ever 
since  the  foundation  of  the  world,  ever  since  error  would 
establish  material  belief,  evil  has  tried  to  slay  the  Lamb; 
but  Science  is  able  to  destroy  evil. 

The  twelfth  chapter  of  the  Apocalypse  typifies  the 
divine  method  of  warfare  in  Science,  and  its  glorious 
results.  The  following  chapters  depict  the  results  of 
trying  to  meet  error  with  error.  The  spiritual  interpre- 
tation is  obscure,  but  I  have  discovered  it.  It  follows 
the  order  that  is  used  in  Genesis.  First  the  true  method 
of  creation  is  set  forth  in  Genesis,  and  then  the  false. 
Here,  also,  the  Revelator  first  exhibits  the  true  warfare, 
and  then  the  false. 

Revelation  xii.  10-12.  And  I  heard  a  loud  voice  saying  in 
heaven :  "  Now  is  come  salvation  and  strength,  and  the  king- 
dom of  our  God,  and  the  power  of  His  Christ ;  for  the  accuser 


520  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

of  our  brethren  is  cast  down,  which  accused  them  before  our 
God  da\  and  night.  And  they  overcame  him  by  the  blood 
of  tin-  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony;  and  they 
loved  not  tbeir  lives,  unto  the  death.  Therefore  rejoice,  ye 
heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell  in  them.  Woe  to  the  inhabiters  of 
the  earth  and  of  the  sea  !  for  the  Devil  is  come  down  unto  you, 
having  great  wrath,  because  he  kuoweth  that  he  hath  but  a 
short  time." 

For  victory  over  a  single  sin  we  give  thanks,  and  mag- 
nify the  Lord  of  Hosts.  Then  what  shall  we  say  of  the 
mighty  conquest  over  all  sin  ?  A  louder  song,  sweeter 
than  has  ever  before  reached  high  heaven,  now  rises 
clearer  and  nearer  to  the  great  heart  of  Christ ;  for  the 
accuser  is  not  there,  and  Love  sends  forth  her  primal 
and  everlasting  strain. 

Self-abnegation  —  by  which  we  lay  down  all  for  Truth, 
or  Christ,  in  our  warfare  against  error  —  is  a  rule  in 
Christian  Science.  Every  mortal  at  some  period,  here 
or  hereafter,  must  grapple  with  and  overcome  the  belief 
in  vital  fluids,  and  the  power  of  evil  called  Animal  Mag- 
netism. The  rule  to  ensure  the  victory  for  Science  is 
this:  Lear  faithful  testimony  to  the  action  of  animal 
magnetism  as  an  evil  belief,  which  must  be  met  and 
mastered.  A  denial  of  the  action  of  this  false  belief 
prevents  your  victory  over  it. 

This  is  the  difference  between  the  treatment  of  sin 
and  sickness,  both  of  which  are  Animal  Magnetism. 
Sin,  or  malicious  magnetism,  should  be  exposed,  —  we 
are  forbidden  to  cover  iniquity,  —  and  annihilated  by 
Truth  and  Love  :  while  the  less  culpable  magnetism 
of  sickness  should  be  destroyed  without  affirming  its 
presence. 


THE    APOCALYPSE.  521 

Remember  the  Scripture,  "  Thou  hast  been  faithful 
over  a  few  things ;  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many." 
If  faithful  in  bearing  testimony  against  this  error  of 
animal  magnetism,  —  not  running  from  it,  but  handling 
the  Serpent  scientifically,  as  the  Scripture  demands,  — 
you  will  have  all  power  over  error,  and  learn  that  its 
nothingness  is  in  proportion  to  its  wickedness. 

He  that  touches  the  hem  of  Christian  Science,  and 
masters  the  mortal  belief  in  animality  and  hate,  rejoices 
in  the  principle  of  healing,  —  in  a  sweet  and  certain  sense 
that  God  is  Love.  Alas  for  those  who  break  faith  with 
Divine  Science,  and  fail  to  strangle  the  Serpent  of  sin,  as 
well  as  of  sickness.  They  are  dwellers  still  in  the  deep 
darkness  of  belief.  They  are  in  the  surging  sea  of  error, 
not  trying  to  lift  their  heads  above  the  drowning  wave. 

What  must  the  end  be  ?  They  must  eventually  expi- 
ate, through  suffering,  this  fatal  folly.  The  sin,  which 
one  has  made  his  bosom  companion,  comes  back  to  him 
at  last  with  accelerated  force,  for  evil  knoweth  its  time 
is  short.  Here  the  Scriptures  declare  that  evil  is  tem- 
poral, not  eternal.  The  Dragon  is  at  last  stung  to  death 
by  his  own  malice  ;  but  how  many  periods  of  self-torture 
it  may  take  to  remove  all  sin,  must  depend  upon  its 
obduracy. 

Revelation  xii.  13.  And  when  the  Dragon  saw  that  he  was 
cast  unto  the  earth,  he  persecuted  the  Woman  which  brought 
forth  the  man-child. 

The  march  of  mind  and  honest  investigation  will 
bring  the  hour  when  the  people  will  chain,  with  fetters 
of  some  sort,  the  growing  occultism  and  mesmerism  of 
this  period.  The  duty  of  all  Scientists  is  to  expose  this 
red  Dragon,  that  he  may  be  the  sooner  subdued. 


522  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Revelation  xii.  15,  16.  And  the  Serpent  east  out  of  his 
mouth  water  as  a  flood,  after  the  Woman,  that  he  might  cause 
her  to  be  carried  away  of  the  flood.  And  the  earth  helped  the 
Woman  ;  and  the  earth  opened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up 
the  flood  which  the  Dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth. 

"When  the  sick  or  the  sinful  arc  healed,  they  know  the 
great  good  that  Mind  has  wrought.  They  should  also 
know  the  great  evil  done  by  mortal  mind,  when  it  makes 
them  sick  or  sinful.  Many  are  willing  to  open  the  eyes 
of  the  people  to  the  divine  power  of  good  resident  in 
Immortal  Mind ;  but  they  arc  not  as  willing  to  point 
out  the  power  of  human  belief  to  do  evil,  and  expose 
its  hidden  means  of  accomplishing  it. 

Why  this  backwardness,  since  exposure  is  necessary 
to  ensure  the  avoidance  of  the  evil  ?  Because  people 
like  you  better  when  you  tell  them  their  virtues,  than 
when  you  tell  them  their  vices.  It  requires  the  spirit  of 
our  blessed  Master  to  tell  a  man  his  faults,  and  so  risk 
human  displeasure,  for  the  sake  of  doing  good.  Who  is 
telling  mankind  of  their  foe  in  ambush?  Is  the  informer 
one  who  sees  the  foe?  If  so,  listen  and  be  wise.  Escape 
I'n nn  evil,  and  call  those  unfaithful  stewards,  who  have 
seen  the  danger  and  yet  have  not  cried  out. 

Millions  of  unprejudiced  minds  —  simple  seekers  for 
Truth,  weary  wanderers,  athirst  in  the  desert  —  arc  wait- 
ing and  watching  for  rest  and  drink.  (Jive  them  a  cup 
of  cold  water  in  Christ's  name,  and  never  fear  the  con- 
sequences.  What  if  the  old  Dragon  sends  forth  a  new 
flood,  to  drown  the  Woman?  He  can  neither  drown 
your  voice  with  its  roar,  nor  sink  the  world  again  in  the 
deep  waters  of  chaos.  In  this  age  the  earth  will  help 
the  Woman,  and  the  spiritual  idea  will  be  understood. 


TOE    APOCALYPSE.  523 

Those  ready  for  the  good  you  impart  will  give  thanks. 
The  waters  will  be  pacified,  for  Christ  will  command  a 
calm. 

At  all  times,  and  under  all  circumstances,  overcome 
evil  with  good.  Know  thyself,  and  God  will  supply  the 
wisdom  and  the  occasion  for  a  victory  over  evil.  Clad 
in  the  panoply  of  Love,  you  will  find  human  hatred 
helpless  to  harm  you.  The  cement  of  a  higher  humanity 
will  unite  all  interests  in  the  One  Divinity. 

Through  trope  and  metaphor,  the  Revelator  —  immor- 
tal scribe  of  Spirit,  and  of  a  true  idealism  —  furnishes 
the  mirror  in  which  mortal  mind  may  see  its  own  image. 
In  significant  figures  he  depicts  the  thoughts  which  he 
beholds  in  mortal  mind.  Thus  he  rebukes  the  conceit 
of  sin,  and  foreshadows  its  doom. 

He  has  opened  wide  the  gates  of  glory  with  his 
strength,  and  illumined  the  night  of  paganism  with  the 
sublime  grandeur  of  Christian  Science,  which  outshines 
the  sorcery  of  sin,  idolatry,  and  hypocrisy.  He  takes 
away  mitre  and  sceptre.  He  enthrones  pure  and  un- 
dented religion,  and  lifts  on  high  only  those  who  have 
washed  their  robes  white  in  obedience  and  suffering. 

Thus  we  see,  in  both  the  first  and  last  books  of  the 
Bible, —  in  Genesis  and  in  the  Apocalypse,  —  that  sin  is 
to  be  scientifically  reduced  to  its  native  nothingness. 

"  Little  children,  love  one  another,"  is  the  most  simple 
and  profound  saying  of  the  inspired  writer.  We  arc 
children  of  God ;  but  mortals  are  very  small,  when  com- 
pared with  the  stature  of  Christ.  Love  fulfils  the  law 
in  Science,  and  nothing  short  of  this  Divine  Principle, 
understood  and  demonstrated,  can  ever  furnish  the  vision 


524  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

of  the  Apocalypse,  open  the  seven  seals  of  error  with 
Truth,  or  uncover  the  myriad  illusions  of  sin,  sickness, 
and  death.  Under  the  supremacy  of  Spirit  it  will  be 
seen  and  acknowledged  that  matter  must  disappear,  for 
"  there  will  be  no  night  there,"  and  "  no  more  sea." 

And  the  angel  who  showed  me  these  things  saith  unto  me: 
"  Seal  not  the  saying  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book  ;  for  the  time 
is  at  hand."      {Revelation  xxii.  10.) 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

GLOSSARY. 

Language  may  be  defined  as  the  Verbal  Body  of  Thought.  Lan- 
guage is  not,  as  sometimes  represented  in  loose  expression,  the  mere 
dress  of  thought.  It  has  a  vital  connection  with  thought,  and  is  far 
more  truly  and  appropriately  conceived  of  as  the  living  organic  body  of 
thought,  —  as  the  natural  body,  with  the  Life  of  the  Spirit,  having  living 
connections  between  its  parts,  giving  it  a  unity  and  making  it  a  whole, 
—  than  as  a  mere  dress,  having  no  relation  to  thought,  and  no  organic 
dependence  in  its  parts.  —  Hunry  N.  Day. 

These  tilings  saitli  he  that  is  holy,  he  that  is  true,  he  that  hath  the 
key  of  David,  —  he  that  oper.eth  and  no  man  shutteth,  and  shutteth  and 
no  man  openeth  :  "I  know  thy  works;  behold,  I  have  set  before  thee 
an  open  door,  and  no  man  can  shut  it."  —  Apocalypse. 

T"N  Christian  Science  we  learn  that  the  substitution  of 
-*-  the  spiritual  for  the  material  definition  of  a  Scrip- 
tural word  often  elucidates  the  meaning  of  the  inspired 
writer. 

On  this  account  I  add  this  chapter,  which  contains  the 
Metaphysical  interpretation  of  Bible  terms, — giving  their 
spiritual  sense,  which  is  also  their  original  meaning. 

Abel.  Watchfulness  ;  self-offering  ;  surrendering  to 
the  Creator  the  early  fruits  of  experience. 

Abraham.  Fidelity ;  faith  in  the  Divine  Life  and 
Eternal  Principle  of  Being. 


526  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTET. 

This  patriarch  illustrates  the  purpose  of  Love  to  create 
trust  in  Good,  and  shows  the  Life-preserving  power  of 
spiritual  understanding. 

Adam.  Error  ;  a  falsity  ;  the  belief  of  "original  sin," 
sickness,  and  death  ;  evil ;  the  opposite  of  good,  or  God, 
and  His  creation  ;  a  curse  ;  a  belief  in  intelligent  matter, 
finity,  and  mortality  ;  "  dust  to  dust ;  "  red  sandstone  ; 
nothingness ;  the  first  god  of  mythology ;  not  God's 
man,  who  represents  the  One  God,  and  is  His  own  image 
and  likeness, —  even  the  perfect  and  spiritual  reflection 
of  Spirit,  Avhose  Life,  Substance,  and  Intelligence  arc  in 
and  of  God  ;  the  opposite  of  Spirit  and  its  creations  ;  that 
which  is  not  the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  but  a  mate- 
rial belief,  opposed  to  the  One  Mind,  or  Spirit;  a  so- 
called  finite  mind,  producing  other  minds,  thus  making 
"  gods  many  and  lords  many  "  (1  Cor.  viii.  5)  ;  a  pro- 
duct of  nothing,  as  the  opposite  of  something  ;  an  unreal- 
ity, as  opposed  to  the  great  reality  of  spiritual  existence 
and  creation  ;  a  so-called  man,  whose  origin,  substance, 
and  mind  are  supposed  to  be  the  opposite  of  God,  or 
Spirit ;  an  inverted  image  of  Spirit ;  the  image  and  like- 
ness of  God's  oppositcs, —  namely,  matter,  sin,  sickness, 
and  death  ;  the  antipodes  of  Truth,  termed  error  ;  the 
counterfeit  of  Life,  which  ultimates  in  death ;  the  oppo- 
site of  Love,  called  hate ;  the  antipodes  of  Spirit's  crea- 
tion, called  self-creative  matter;  Immortality's  opposite, 
mortality ;  that  of  which  Wisdom  saith,  "  Thou  shalt 
surely  die." 

This  name  represents  the  false  supposition  that  Life  is 
not  eternal,  but  has  beginning  and  end  ;  that  the  Infinite 
enters  the  finite,  Intelligence  passes  into  non-intelligence, 


GLOSSARY.  527 

and  Soul  terminates  in  material  sense  ;  that  the  Immor- 
tal Mind  results  in  matter,  and  matter  in  mortal  mind  ; 
that  the  One  God  and  Creator  entered  what  He  created, 
and  then  disappeared  in  the  atheism  of  matter. 

AlmiCxHTY.     All-power  ;  Infinity  ;  Omnipotence. 

Angels.  God's  thoughts  passing  to  man  ;  spiritual 
intuitions,  pure  and  perfect ;  the  inspiration  of  good- 
ness, purity,  and  immortality,  giving  the  lie  to  evil, 
sensuality,  and  mortality. 

Ark.  Safety;  the  idea,  or  reflection,  of  Truth,  proven 
to  be  as  immortal  as  its  Principle ;  the  understanding  of 
Spirit,  destroying  the  belief  of  matter. 

God  and  man  are  co-existent  and  eternal.  Science 
shows  that  the  spiritual  identities  of  all  things  are  created 
by  God,  and  exist  forever.  The  Ark  also  shows  that 
temptation,  if  overcome,  is  followed  by  exaltation. 

Asher  (Jacob's  son).  Hope  and  faith ;  spiritual  com- 
pensation ;  the  ills  of  the  flesh  rebuked. 

Atonement.  The  teachings,  demonstrations,  and  suf- 
ferings of  the  man  Jesus,  when  showing  mortals  the  way 
of  salvation  from  sin,  sickness,  and  death  ;  Divine  Sci- 
ence; Soul's  triumph  over  material  sense;  the  supremacy 
of  Spirit  asserted  ;  man  reassuming  the  image  and  like- 
ness of  God,  in  his  scientific  at-one-ment  with  Him. 

Jesus  of  Nazareth  gave  the  all-important  proof  that, 
when  God  is  understood,  it  will  be  seen  that  God  creates 
man,  and  man  cannot  for  the  smallest  instant  be  with- 
out a  bodv.     This  Divine  Science  overcame  death  and 


528  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

the  grave,  and  was  Jesus'  final  demonstration  that  the 
body  is  the  same  after  as  before  death.  It  follows  that 
there  is  a  future  state  of  probation  and  progress,  wherein 
to  grow  out  of  a  material  and  into  the  spiritual  sense  of 
existence. 

The  meek  and  mighty  Nazarene  exhibited  a  material 
body,  after  the  crucifixion,  to  show  his  followers  the 
great  need  there  is  of  spiritualizing  thought  and  action, 
in  order  to  make  man  God-like  before  he  reaches  what  is 
termed  death,  — that,  after  it,  he  may  be  fit  for  the  higher 
school  of  the  "just  made  perfect."  Not  death,  but  the 
understanding  of  Life,  or  God,  spiritualizes  man,  and  de- 
termines forever  his  spiritual  progress  and  his  physical 
condition. 

Atonement  stands  for  mortality  disappearing,  and 
immortality  coming  to  light ;  for  self-abnegation  and 
Love,  blessing  Truth's  enemies.  Atonement  is  not  blood 
flowing  from  the  veins  of  Jesus,  but  his  outflowing  sense 
of  Life,  Truth,  and  Love,  —  so  much  higher,  purer,  and 
more  God-like  than  mankind's, —  shedding  its  hallowed 
influence  over  the  whole  human  race,  and  marking  out 
the  only  way  to  heaven.  Atonement  is  not  so  much  the 
death  on  the  cross,  but  the  cross-bearing,  deathless  life, 
which,  was  left  by  Jesus  for  an  example  to  mankind,  and 
ransoms  from  sin  all  who  follow  it. 

Babel.  Self-destroying  error:  a  kingdom  divided 
against  itself,  that  cannot  stand  ;  material  knowledge. 

The  higher  such  knowledge  builds  on  the  basis  of  evi- 
dence obtained  from  the  five  personal  senses,  the  more 
confusion  ensues,  and  the  more  certain  is  the  downfall 
of  its  structure. 


GLOSSARY.  529 

Baptism.  Purification  by  Spirit ;  being  submerged  in 
Truth. 

"  We  are  willing  rather  to  be  absent  from  the  body, 
and  to  be  present  with  the  Lord."     (2  Cor.  v.  8.) 

Believing.  Firmness  and  constancy  ;  not  a  faltering 
or  blind  faith,  but  the  perception  of  spiritual  truth. 

Benjamin  (Jacob's  son).  A  physical  belief  as  to  life, 
substance,  and  mind ;  human  knowledge,  or  so-called 
mortal  mind,  asserting  matter;  pride;  envy;  fame;  illu- 
sion; a  belief  in  blood,  bones,  as  possessing  life,  strength, 
animation,  and  power  to  act ;  renewal  of  affections,  self- 
offering  ;  a  redeemed  body ;  the  reflection  of  a  more 
spiritual  mind  ;  the  infinite  idea  of  the  Infinite  Principle  ; 
the  spiritual  shadow  of  Spirit-substance  ;  that  which  is 
constituted  of  Soul,  not  sense  ;  the  reflection  of  Deity. 

Bride.  Purity  and  innocence,  conceiving  man  in  the 
idea  of  God  ;  the  senses  of  Soul,  which  have  spiritual 
bliss,  and  enjoy  but  cannot  suffer. 

Bridegroom.  Spiritual  understanding  ;  the  pure  con- 
sciousness that  God,  the  Divine  Principle,  creates  man 
as  His  own  idea,  and  is  the  only  creative  power. 

Burial.  Destruction  to  personal  sense  ;  out  of  sight 
and  hearing ;  annihilation  ;  being  submerged  in  Spirit ; 
immortality  brought  to  light. 

Canaan  (the  son.  of  Ham).  A  personal  belief ;  the 
testimony  of  what  is  termed  material  sense ;  the  error 

34 


530  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

that  would  make  man  mortal,  and  would  make  mortal 
mind  a  slave  to  the  body,  of  which  man  should  be  the 
master. 

Children.  Love's  spiritual  thoughts  and  representa- 
tives ;  sensual  and  mortal  beliefs  ;  counterfeits  of  cre- 
ation, whose  better  originals  are  God's  thoughts,  not 
in  embryo,  but  in  maturity  ;  material  suppositions  of 
life,  substance,  and  intelligence,  opposed  to  the  Science 
of  l>eing. 

Children  op  Israel.  The  representatives  of  Soul, 
not  sense;  the  offspring  of  Spirit ;  such  as  are  governed 
by  Divine  Science, — having  wrestled  with  sin  and  sense, 
and  having  risen  higher  in  the  scale  of  being  through 
great  tribulation  ;  part  of  the  ideas  of  God,  beheld  as 
men  casting  out  error  and  healing  the  sick ;  Christ's 
children. 

Christ.  Divine  Principle,  not  person  ;  Soul,  outside 
the  body  ;  not  the  person  of  the  man  Jesus,  but  his 
eternal  Spirit ;  the  divine  stepping-stone  between  God 
and  His  human  children,  who  are  His  spiritual  ideas 
reflected. 

Church.  The  structure  of  Truth'  and  Love  ;  whatever 
rests  upon  and  proceeds  from  Divine  Principle. 

The  Church  is  that  institution  which  affords  proof  of 
its  utility,  and  is  found  elevating  the  race,  rousing  the 
dormant  understanding  from  material  beliefs,  to  the 
apprehension  of  spiritual  ideas  and  the  demonstration  of 
Divine  Science,  —  casting  out  devils,  or  error,  and  heal 
ing  the  sick. 


GLOSSARY.  531 

Creator.  Spirit ;  Mind  ;  Intelligence  ;  the  animating 
Principle  of  all  that  is  real  and  good  ;  self-existent  Life, 
Truth,  and  Love,  perfect  and  eternal ;  the  opposite  of 
matter  and  evil,  which  have  no  Principle  ;  God,  "  who 
made  all  that  was  made,"  and  could  not  create  an  atom 
or  an  element  that  was  the  opposite  of  Himself. 

Dan  (Jacob's  son).  Animal  magnetism ;  mesmer- 
ism ;  so-called  mortal  mind  controlling  mortal  mind  ; 
error,  working  out  the  designs  of  error ;  one  belief 
chasing  another, — and  the  stronger  error  recovering  the 
ground,  and  holding  it  for  a  time  against  the  weaker. 

Day.  The  irradiance  of  Life  ;  the  spiritual  idea  of 
creating  Truth  and  Love. 

"  And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  first 
day."  (Gen.  i.  5.)  The  objects  of  time  and  sense, 
illumined  by  spiritual  understanding,  disappear,  and 
Mind  measures  time  as  longer  or  shorter,  according  to 
the  good  it  unfolds.  This  unfolding  is  God's  day ;  "  and 
there  shall  be  no  night  there." 

Death.  An  illusion, for  there  is  no  death;  the  unreal 
and  untrue ;  the  opposite  of  God,  or  Life. 

Matter  has  no  life,  hence  it  cannot  die,  and  Mind  is 
immortal.  The  flesh,  warring  against  Spirit,  frets  itself 
free  from  one  belief,  only  to  be  fettered  by  another,  until 
every  belief  yields  to  the  understanding  of  God.  Any 
material  evidence  of  death  is  false,  for  it  contradicts  the 
spiritual  facts  of  Life. 

Devil.  A  lie  ;  error ;  neither  a  person  nor  a  Princi- 
ple ;  the  opposite  of  Truth ;  a  personal  belief  of  evil,  sin, 


532  SCIENCE    AXD    HEALTH. 

sickness,  and  death;    animal    magnet  ism  :    mesmerism, 
The  Devil  is  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  which  saith:  — 

I  am  life  and  intelligence  in  matter.  There  is  more  than  one 
mind,  for  I  am  mind,  — a  wicked  mind,  self-made,  hut  created 
out  of  God's  materials,  and  put  into  the  opposite  of  Mind, 
termed  Matter,  thence  to  reproduce  a  mortal  universe  and  mor- 
tal men,  not  after  the  image  and  likeness  of  Spirit,  hut  alter 
my  own  image. 

I  replenish  the  earth  with  venomous  reptiles,  devouring 
beasts,  —  with  the  forms  of  life,  rising  from  a  mollusk  up  to 
sinning,  sick,  and  dying  man.  More  subtle  than  any  beasl  of 
the  field,  I  claim  this  dec  it  as  normal,  —  that  non-intelligence 
matures  from  an  egg,  up  to  what  I  term  Intelligence.  Mortals, 
alias  minds,  learn  from  me  to  claim  evil  as  more  real  than  good, 
and  as  eternal.  I  claim  also  that  the  opposite  of  God  originates 
in  God  ;  else  evil  and  matter  must  be  self-creative  powers,  co- 
equal and  co-eternal  with  Deity.  As  a  lie  I  have  the  subtlety 
tn  say,  and  to  make  it  appear,  that  evil  is  more  successful  than 
good  ;  and  that  a  lie  is  the  truth,  or  else  that  Truth  i-  the 
father  of  the  lie.  I  declare  that  the  Lord  knows  all  about 
sin  ;  and.  having  sin  in  Mind,  lie  must  evolve  it  as  the  neces- 
sary reflection  of  His  own  Mind.  Hence  I  decide  that  a  mortal 
sinner  is  God's  child,  —  His  own  image  and  likeness. 

My  first  appearance,  as  a  snake,  coiled  about  the  Tree  of 
Knowledge,  was  to  give  my  signet  to  error  (which  I  name  Mat- 
tel-) as  having  lite  and  mind, — besides  material  senses,  whence 
all  human  knowledge  shall  proceed,  and  through  which  it  -hall 
lie  received.  This  so-called  sense  of  matter  is  worse  than  non- 
sense, hut  my  progeny,  having  a  material  basis,  will  accept  it  as 
truth,  and  take  for  granted  all  this  evolution  of  error  and 
subtlety. 

Do  net  ask  who  made  me,  but  infer  the  soft  impeachment 
that  God  made  me.  My  mythical  origin,  as  material  sense 
and  mortal  mind,  1  shall  dignify  as   the  appearing  of  man's 


GLOSSARY.  533 

personality ;  and  when  this  error  begins  to  die  out,  I  can 
hold  on  for  a  time  to  another  error,  —  namely,  that  God  is  a 
person,  if  I  am  not. 

I  am  aware  that  a  lie  would  not  be  a  lie  unless  it  claimed  to 
be  Truth.  Hence  the  necessity  of  my  claim  to  resemble  Truth  ; 
or  to  make  Truth  look  like  me,  a  lie.  In  either  case,  I  can 
succeed  as  error. 

My  origin  was  darkness.  I  went  up  "  a  mist  from  the  earth  " 
(Gen.  ii.  6)  ;  and  I  declared  that  the  Lord  made,  out  of  the 
dust  of  the  ground,  a  man.  I  know  the  truth,  that  there  is  no 
matter  in  Spirit  from  which  to  create  matter,  —  and  no  evil  in 
good,  from  which  to  create  evil ;  but  having  denied  the  Sub- 
stance of  Truth,  Spirit,  I  name  their  opposites  —  error  and 
matter  —  Substance. 

I  assert  this  matter  to  be  sentient  with  Soul,  thus  putting 
this  life-giving  Infinite  inside  of  a  life-destroying  finite. 

My  main  point  is  to  avoid  being  found  out  in  this  gross  mis- 
creation,  and  avoid  having  my  man  return  to  dust,  as  Truth 
declares  he  shall.  So  I  call  Soul  a  sinner ;  and,  by  a  miracu- 
lous metamorphosis,  convert  it  into  a  good  soul,  —  just  before 
it  is  driven  out  of  matter,  because  of  sin  and  imbecility,  and 
sent  straight  into  the  power  and  perfection  of  Spirit. 

Because  of  the  error,  or  lie,  that  I  have  grafted  into  the  prem- 
ises of  mortal  man,  it  must  follow,  in  the  conclusion,  and  this 
man  be  accursed  by  Wisdom.  So  I  shall  recover  my  ground 
on  another  proposition,  as  false  as  my  first,  saying:  "For  God 
doth  know,  that  in  the  day  ye  eat  thereof  your  eyes  shall  be 
opened,  and  ye  shall  be  as  gods,  knowing  good  and  evil." 
(Gen.  iii.  5.) 

My  second  lie  is  the  error  I  shall  charge  upon  Truth : 
namely,  that  God,  Spirit,  made  man  material,  but  upright ; 
that  then  man  made  himself  up  wrong  ;  but  that  the  unerring 
Principle  of  creation  pardons  mistakes,  instead  of  destroying 
them,  and  accepts  the  original  error. 


534  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

I  cling  to  the  Tree  of  Knowledge,  because  it  is  matter  that 
clings  to  me.  This  is  my  motto:  "A  material  sense,  which 
can  take  do  cognizance  of  Spirit,  or  God,  is  quite  as  ess<  ntial 
to  man  as  the  spiritual  sense,  that  unites  him  to  God." 

My  third  statement  is,  that  a  deep  sleep  fell  upon  mortal 
man,  in  which  a  belief  of  self-mesmerism  appeared  as  the  basis 
of  generation;  that  mortal  man  dreamed  that  a  woman  pro- 
ceeded from  him;  and  that  in  turn  this  woman  believed  that 
man  proceeded  from  her.  Thus  error  culminated  in  a  family 
broil,  which  lost  Eden  and  the  Truth  of  Being,  and  Deity  disap- 
peared as  the  Father  of  mankind. 

1  was  the  first  to  introduce  the  term  Evil.  I  wish  that  term 
to  be  understood  as  a  factor  of  theology,  instead  of  mythology. 
1  wish  it  thought  that  evil  is  as  real  as  good,  and  that  the  con- 
versation of  a  snake  was  as  important  in  the  origin  of  man  as 
the  utterance  of  Jehovah,  "  Let  us  make  man."     (Gen.  i.  2G.) 

I  wish  it  to  be  understood  also  that  I  have  endowed  matter 
with  conversational  powers  :  a  nerve  to  report  that  it  is  pleased 
or  pained  ;  an  eye  to  say  that  it  is  blind  ;  a  limb  to  declare  that 
it  cannot  walk  ;  the  head  to  assert  that  it  has  lost  its  mind. 

All  this  may  seem  feasible,  since  the  personal  or  material 
senses  can  take  no  cognizance  of  God  ;  for  the  clay  .shall  reply 
to  the  potter  :  and  error,  in  the  name  of  Truth,  shall  establish 
my  kingdom  in  matter. 

Dove.  A  symbol  of  Divine  Science ;  purity  and 
peace  ;   hope  and  faith. 

Dust.  Nothingness  ;  the  want  of  Substance,  Life,  or 
Intelligence. 

Ears.  Not  organs  of  the  so-called  material  and  per- 
sonal senses,  but  spiritual  understanding. 

Jesus  said,  referring  to  spiritual  perception,  "  Having 
ears,  hear  ye  not  ?  "     (Mark  viii.  18.) 


GLOSSARY.  535 

Earth.  A  sphere  ;  a  type  of  Eternity  and  Immortality, 
which  are  likewise  without  beginning  or  end. 

To  material  sense,  Earth  is  matter  ;  to  spiritual  sense, 
it  is  a  compound  idea. 

Elias.  Prophecy  ;  spiritual  evidence,  opposed  to  ma- 
terial sense ;  Science,  whereby  to  discern  the  spiritual 
fact  of  whatever  the  material  senses  behold  ;  the  basis 
of  immortality. 

"  Elias  truly  shall  first  come  and  restore  all  things." 
(Matt.  xvii.  11.) 

Euphrates.  Divine  Science,  encompassing  the  uni- 
verse and  man  ;  the  true  idea  of  God  ;  a  type  of  the 
millennial  glory  which  is  to  come  ;  Metaphysics  taking 
the  place  of  physics  ;  the  reign  of  righteousness  ;  the 
atmosphere  of  a  finite  belief,  before  it  accepted  sin,  sick- 
ness, or  death  ;  a  state  of  sinless  mortal  thought,  whose 
only  error  is  limitation  ;   finity ;  the  opposite  of  infinity. 

Eve.  A  beginning ;  mortality  ;  that  which  does  not 
last  forever  ;  a  finite  belief  of  life,  substance,  and  intelli- 
gence in  matter  ;  error  ;  the  belief  that  the  human  race 
originated  materially  instead  of  spiritually,  —  that  man 
started  firstly  from  dust,  secondly  from  a  rib,  and  thirdly 
from  an  egg  ;  self-imposed  folly,  and  its  consequences. 

Evening.  Mistiness  of  mortal  thought ;  weariness  of 
mortal  mind  ;  obscured  views  ;  peace  and  rest. 

Eyes.  Spiritual  discernment ;  not  matter,  but  a 
faculty  of  Mind. 

Jesus  said,  thinking  of  the  outward  vision,  "  Having 
eyes,  see  ye  not  ? "    (Mark  viii.  18.) 


536  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Fax.  Separation  of  fable  from  fact;  that  which  gives 
action  to  thought. 

Father.  The  great  eternal  Mind  ;  the  Divine  Princi- 
ple, commonly  called  God. 

Pear.  Heat  ;  inflammation  ;  anxiety  ;  ignorance  ; 
error;   conscience;   caution. 

Fire.  Fear;  remorse;  lust;  hatred;  destruction; 
affliction,  purifying  and  elevating  man. 

FlEMAMENT.  Spiritual  understanding;  the  line  of  de- 
marcation between  Truth  and  error,  between  Spirit  and 
so-called  matter. 

Flesh.  An  error  of  personal  belief ;  a  supposition 
that  Life,  Substance,  and  Intelligence  are  in  matter;  an 
illusion  ;  a  belief  that  matter  has  sensation. 

Gad  (Jacob's  son).  Science ;  spiritual  being,  under- 
stood; haste  towards  harmony. 

Getiisemaxe.  Patient  woe;  the  human  yielding  to 
the  divine ;  Love  meeting  no  response,  but  still  remain- 
ing Love. 

Ghost.  An  illusion;  a  belief  that  Mind  is  outlined 
and  limited ;  a  supposition  that  Spirit  is  Unite. 

GlHON  (river).  The  rights  of  woman  acknowledged 
—  morally,  civilly,  and  socially. 


GLOSSARY.  537 

God.  The  great  I  Am  ;  the  all-knowing,  all-seeing, 
all-acting,  all-loving,  all-wise,  and  eternal;  Principle; 
Mind  ;  Soul ;  Spirit ;  Life  ;  Truth ;  Love  ;  Substance ; 
Intelligence. 

Gods.  Mythology  ;  a  belief  that  Life,  Substance,  and 
Intelligence  are  both  Mind  and  matter ;  a  supposition  of 
sentient  personality  ;  the  belief  that  Infinite  Mind  is  in 
finite  forms ;  the  various  theories  that  hold  Mind  to  be 
a  material  sense  —  brains,  nerves,  matter  ;  minds  or 
souls,  going  in  and  out  of  matter,  erring  and  mortal ; 
the  serpents  that  say,  "  I  will  make  you  as  gods,"  and 
whose  heads  the  seed  of  the  woman  shall  bruise. 

Mind  is  infinite  and  perfect,  and  cannot  become  finite 
and  imperfect. 

Good.  God ;  Spirit ;  omnipotence ;  omniscience ;  omni- 
presence ;  omniaction. 

Ham  (Noah's  son).  A  personal  belief ;  sensuality ; 
slavery ;  tyranny. 

Heart.  Mortal  feelings,  motives,  affections,  joys,  and 
sorrows. 

Heaven.  Harmony  ;  the  reign  of  Spirit ;  government 
by  Principle  ;  spirituality  ;  the  atmosphere  of  Soul. 

Hell.  Mortal  belief;  error;  lust;  remorse;  hatred, 
sin ;  sickness ;  death  ;  suffering  and  self-destruction , 
self-imposed  agony;  effects  of  sin;  all  that  "maketh 
and  worketh  a  lie." 


538  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

IIiddekel  (river).  Divine  Science,  understood  and 
acknowledged. 

Holy  Ghost.  Divine  Science ;  the  developments  of 
Eternal  Life,  Truth,  and  Love. 

I,  or  Ego.  Principle  ;  Spirit  ;  Soul  ;  impersonal,  un- 
erring, immortal,  and  eternal  -Mind. 

There  is  but  one  I,  or  Us,  but  one  Principle,  or  Mind, 
governing  all  being;  yet  man  and  woman  are  identified 
forever  in  their  individual  characters,  even  as  numbers 
that  never  blend  with  each  other,  though  they  arc  gov 
erned  by  one  Principle.  All  the  objects  of  God's  creating 
reflect  one  Mind ;  and  whatever  reflects  not  this  one 
Mind  is  a  falsity,  error  —  even  the  belief  that  Life,  Sub- 
stance, and  Intelligence  are  both  mental  and  material. 

I  Am.  Impersonal  and  eternal  Mind;  Divine  Principle, 
not  person ;  God ;  the  only  Ego. 

In.     A  term  obsolete  in  Science. 

Soul,  or  Spirit,  is  infinite.  Hence  it  can  be  in  nothing, 
for  it  is  bigger  than  all  things.  Principle  is  not  in  its 
idea;  and  idea  is  in  the  Divine  Principle,  only  to  come 
out  of  it  as  Mind,  or  God,  expressed. 

Intelligence.  Substance ;  self-existent  and  eternal 
Mind  ;  that  which  is  never  unconscious  or  limited ; 
Deity. 

Issaciiar  (Jacob's  son).  A  personal  belief;  the  off- 
spring of  error;  envy;  hatred;  selfishness ;  self-will; 
lust. 


GLOSSARY.  539 

Jacob.  A  personal  belief,  embracing  duplicity,  re- 
pentance, sensualism ;  inspiration  ;  the  revelations  of 
Science,  wherein  the  so-called  material  senses  yield  to 
the  spiritual  sense  of  Life  and  Love. 

Japhet  (Noah's  son).  A  type  of  spiritual  peace, 
flowing  from  the  understanding  that  God  is  the  Divine 
Principle  of  all  being,  and  man  His  idea,  the  child  of  His 
care. 

Jerusalem.  Mortal  belief  and  knowledge,  obtained 
from  the  so-called  five  material  senses  ;  the  pride  of 
power,  and  the  power  of  pride ;  sensuality ;  envy  ;  op- 
pression ;  tyranny. 

Jesus.  The  spiritual  idea  of  God  coming  to  material 
beliefs,  rebuking  and  destroying  them,  and  bringing  to 
light  man's  immortality  ;  the  mediator,  or  spiritual  link 
in  creation,  which  unites  God  and  man  in  Divine  Sci- 
ence ;  the  idea  of  Truth  ;  the  loved  of  the  Father  ;  the 
idea  of  Principle,  which  overcomes  the  belief  of  sin,  sick- 
ness, and  death  ;  the  highest  idea  of  God,  reflected  by 
man,  of  which  the  so-called  material  senses  have  taken 
cognizance. 

Jesus  has  a  twofold  appearing :  as  a  man,  understand- 
ing that  Life  is  Spirit  and  eternal  harmony,  rebuking 
the  belief  of  material  life  and  an  eternal  discord, — with 
the  presence  of  Truth  and  Love,  to  destroy  these  beliefs 
and  errors  ;  and  as  Soul,  showing  at  the  same  time  the 
omnipotence  of  Spirit,  and  the  impotence  of  what  we 
term  matter.  This  duplexity  of  being  specially  fitted 
him  to  teach  the  Christian  Science  which  he  lived. 


540  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Joseph.  A  personal  idea  of  Truth,  rebuking  mortal 
belief,  or  error,  and  showing  the  immortality  and  su- 
premacy of  Truth  ;  pure  Love,  blessing  its  enemies. 

JUDAH.  A  personal  and  mat  dial  belief  disappearing; 
the  spiritual  understanding  of  God  and  man  appearing. 

Kingdom  of  Heaven.  The  reign  of  harmony  in  Divine 
Science  ;  the  realm  of  unerring,  eternal,  and  omnipotent 
Mind;  the  atmosphere  of  Spirit,  where  Soul  is  supreme. 

Knowledge.  Evidence  obtained  from  the  five  mate- 
rial senses  ;  mortality  ;  beliefs  and  opinions  ;  human 
theories,  doctrines,  hypotheses;  that  which  is  not  divine, 
and  is  the  origin  of  sin,  sickness,  and  death  ;  the  opposite 
of  spiritual  Truth  and  understanding. 

Lamb  op  God.  The  spiritual  idea  of  Love  ;  self-immo- 
lation; innocence  and  purity  ;  sacrifice. 

Levi  (Jacob's  son).  A  personal  and  sensual  belief  ; 
mortal  man ;  denial  of  the  fulness  of  God's  creation ; 
ecclesiastical  despotism. 

Lord.  In  the  Hebrew  this  term  is  sometimes  em- 
ployed to  represent  a  title,  which  has  the  inferior  sense 
of  Master,  or  Ruler.  In  the  Greek,  the  word  Tcyfios 
almost  always  has  this  lower  sense,  unless  specially 
coupled  with  the  word  God.  Its  higher  signification  is 
Supreme  Ruler. 

Lord  God.     Jehovah. 

This  double  term  is  not  used  in  the  first  chapter  of 


GLOSSARY.  541 

Genesis,  the  record  of  spiritual  creation.  It  is  intro- 
duced into  the  second  and  following  chapters,  when  the 
spiritual  sense  of  God  and  infinity  were  disappearing  to 
the  writer's  thought, —  when  the  scientific  statements  of 
the  Scriptures  became  clouded,  through  a  physical  sense 
of  God  as  finite  and  personal.  From  this  followed  idol- 
atry and  mythology,  belief  in  many  gods,  or  material 
Intelligences,  as  the  opposite  of  the  one  Spirit  or  Intelli- 
gence, named  Elohim,  or  God. 

Man.  The  infinite  idea  of  Infinite  Spirit ;  the  spiritual 
image  and  likeness  of  God ;  the  full  representation  of 
Mind ;  the  idea  of  Principle,  not  person ;  the  compound 
idea  of  God,  including  all  other  ideas  ;  the  generic  term 
for  all  that  reflects  God's  image  and  likeness  ;  the  con- 
scious identity  of  being,  as  found  in  Science,  where  man 
is  the  reflection  of  God,  or  Mind,  and  therefore  is  eter- 
nal ;  that  which  has  no  separate  mind  from  God  ;  that 
which  has  not  a  single  quality  underived  from  Deity ; 
that  which  possesses  no  life,  intelligence,  or  creative 
power  of  his  own,  but  reflects  all  that  belongs  to  his 
Maker. 

And  God  said  :  "  Let  us  make  man  in  Our  image,  after 
Our  likeness  ;  and  let  them  have  dominion  over  the  fish 
of  the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  all  the 
earth,  and  over  every  creeping  thing  that  creepeth  upon 
the  earth."     (Gen.  i.  26.) 

Man  is  incapable  of  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  inasmuch 
as  he  derives  his  essence  from  God,  and  possesses  not  a 
single  original  or  underived  power.  Hence  man  cannot 
depart  from  holiness.  Nor  can  God,  by  whom  man  was 
evolved,   engender   a   capacity  or  freedom   to   sin.     In 


542  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

Divine  Science,  God  and  man  are  inseparable,  as  Princi- 
ple and  its  idea. 

The  highest  form  of  man  is  woman. 

Matter.  Mythology;  mortality;  another  name  for 
mortal  mind  ;  a  material  belief,  viz.  that  Intelligence,  Sub- 
stance, and  Life  belong  to  non-intelligence  and  mortality, 

—  that  Life  results  in  death,  and  death  in  Life,  —  that 
sensation  is  in  the  sensationlcss,  and  that  Mind  origi- 
nates in  matter ;  the  opposite  of  Spirit ;  the  opposite  of 
Intelligence  ;  the  opposite  of  God  ;  that  of  which  Immor- 
tal Mind  takes  no  cognizance  ;  that  which  mortal  mind 
sees,  feels,  hears,  tastes,  and  smells  only  in  belief. 

Matter  is  neither  self-existent,  nor  a  product  of  Spirit. 
An  image  of  thought,  reflected  on  the  retina,  is  all  the 
eye  beholds.  Matter,  as  defined  by  the  schools,  cannot, 
of  itself,  see,  feel,  hear,  taste,  or  smell.  It  is  not  self- 
cognizant,  —  cannot  feel  itself,  see  itself,  or  understand 
itself.  Take  away  mortal  mind,  and  matter  is  without 
its  supposed  selfhood.  It  can  take  no  cognizance  of 
Spirit,  or  God. 

"  In  the  beginning  God  created  the  heaven  and  the 
earth.  And  the  earth  was  without  form  and  void,  and 
darkness  was  upon  the  face  of  the  deep."  (Gen.  i.  1,  2.) 
In  the  vast  forever,  —  in  the  Science  and  Truth  of  Being, 

—  the  only  facts  are  Spirit  and  its  innumerable  creations. 
Darkness  and  chaos  are  the  imaginary  opposites  of  light, 
understanding,  and  eternal  harmony,  and  are  the  ele- 
ments of  nothingness,  called  matter. 

We  admit  that  black  is  not  a  color,  because  it  re- 
flects no  light.  So  evil  should  be  denied  identity  or 
power,  because  it  has  none  of  the  original  hues  of  God. 


GLOSSARY.  543 

Paul  said,  "  For  the  invisible  things  of  Him,  from  the 
creation  of  the  world,  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood 
by  the  things  that  are  made."  (Rom.  i.  20.)  When  the 
Substance  of  Spirit  appears  in  Metaphysical  Science,  the 
nothingness  of  matter  is  recognized.  Where  the  Spirit 
of  God  is  —  and  there  is  no  place  where  God  is  not  — 
evil  becomes  Nothing,  the  opposite  of  the  Something  of 
Spirit. 

Mind.  The  only  "  I,"  or  «  Us  "  ;  the  only  Spirit,  Soul, 
Principle,  Substance,  Life,  Truth,  Love,  the  One  God ; 
not  that  which  is  in  man,  but  the  Divine  Principle  or 
God,  of  whom  man  is  the  full  and  perfect  expression ; 
Deity,  which  outlines,  but  is  not  outlined. 

There  can  be  but  one  Mind,  because  there  is  but  one 
God ;  and  if  we  claimed  no  other,  and  accepted  no  other, 
sin  would  be  unknown. 

The  only  exterminators  of  error  are  the  great  truths 
that  Good,  or  God,  is  the  only  Mind ;  that  His  opposite 
—  called  Evil  and  Devil  —  is  not  Mind,  is  not  Truth,  but 
error,  without  Intelligence  or  Truth. 

We  can  have  but  one  Mind  if  that  one  is  infinite. 
We  bury  the  sense  of  infinitude,  when  we  admit  that, 
although  God  is  infinite,  evil  has  a  place  in  this  infinity; 
for  it  could  have  no  place  —  where  all  space  is  filled  with 
God  —  except  in  Him. 

We  lose  the  high  signification  of  Omnipotence,  when 
admitting  that  God,  or  Good,  is  omnipotent,  and  has  all- 
power,  yet  that  there  is  another  power  named  Evil. 

The  belief  that  there  is  more  than  the  One  Mind  is  as 
pernicious  to  divine  theology,  as  are  ancient  mythology 
and  pagan  idolatry.     With  one  Father,  even  God,  the 


•344  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

whole  family  of  man  would  be  brethren;  and  with  one 
Mind,  and  that  God,  or  Good,  the  brotherhood  of  man 

would    consist    of    Love    ami    Truth,  and   have  unity  of 
Principle  and  spiritual  power,  which  is  Divine  Science. 

The  existence  of  more  than  one  Mind  was  the  basic 
error  of  idolatry,  which  supposed  the  loss  of  spiritual 
power,  the  loss  of  the  spiritual  presence  of  Life  as 
eternal  Truth,  without  an  opposite  error,  and  the  loss  of 
Love  as  ever-present  and  universal. 

Divine  Science  explains  the  abstract  statement  that 
there  is  one  Mind  only,  by  the  following  self-evident 
proposition.  If  Good,  or  God,  is  real,  —  evil,  the  oppo- 
site of  God,  is  unreal.  Then  evil  can  only  obtain  the 
floor  by  our  admitting  its  reality.  The  children  of  God 
have  but  one  Mind.  How  can  Good  lapse  into  evil, 
when  God,  the  Mind  of  man,  never  sins.  The  stand- 
ard of  perfection  was  originally  God  and  man;  and  has 
this  standard  changed  ? 

God  is  the  Principle  of  man  ;  and  the  Principle  of 
man  remaining  perfect,  its  idea,  or  reflection,  —  man, — ■ 
remains  perfect.  Man  is  the  expression  of  God's  being. 
If  ever  there  was  a  moment  when  man  expressed  not 
this  perfection,  he  could  not  have  expressed  the  being  of 
God ;  and  there  would  have  been  a  time  when  Deity  was 
without  entity,  without  a  defined  state  of  being. 

If  man  has  lost  perfection,  he  has  lost  his  Principle, 
has  lost  Mind.  If  man  ever  existed  without  a  Principle, 
or  Mind,  then  being  was  a  myth. 

The  relations  of  God  and  man,  Divine  Principle  and 
its  idea,  are  indestructible  in  Science ;  and  Science 
knows  no  lapse  from  or  return  to  harmony,  but  holds 
the  divine   order,  or  spiritual  law,  to  have  ever  been 


GLOSSARY.  540 

unchanged  in  its  eternal  history,  wherein  God,  and  all 
that  He  creates,  are  perfect  and  eternal. 

The  opposite  of  Truth,  —  named  Error,  —  the  oppo- 
site of  Science,  and  the  evidence  before  the  five  personal 
senses,  afford  no  evidence  of  the  grand  facts  of  being ; 
even  as  these  so-called  senses  receive  no  intimation  of 
the  earth's  motions,  or  the  science  of  astronomy,  but 
yield  assent  thereto  on  the  basis  of  Science. 

Thus  should  the  truth  of  Divine  Science  be  admitted, 
although  the  evidence  thereof  is  not  supported  by  evil, 
by  matter,  or  by  material  sense  ;  because  it  is  fully  sus- 
tained by  spiritual  sense,  Divine  Science,  the  evidence  of 
God's  and  man's  co-existence.  God  is  all-powerful  and 
ever-present.  Therefore  there  is  no  other  power  or  pres- 
ence, and  the  spirituality  of  man  and  the  universe  is 
the  only  fact  of  creation.  "  Let  God  be  true,  and  every 
[material]  man  a  liar." 

Miracle.  That  which  is  divinely  natural,  but  must 
be  learned  humanly;  a  phenomenon  of  Science. 

Morning.  Light ;  symbol  of  Truth  ;  revelation  and 
progress. 

Mortal  Mind.  Nothing,  claiming  to  be  something,  for 
Mind  is  immortal ;  mythology ;  belief,  creating  other 
beliefs,  and  naming  them  matter ;  a  supposition  of  ma- 
terial sense,  alias  the  belief  that  sensation  is  in  matter, 
which  is  sensationless ;  a  belief  that  Life,  Substance,  and 
Intelligence  are  in  and  of  matter ;  the  opposite  of  Spirit, 
and  therefore  the  opposite  of  Good,  or  God ;  the  belief 
that  Life  has  a  beginning,  and  therefore  an  end ;  the 

85 


546  SCIENCE    AND    IIEALTn. 

belief  that  man  is  the  offspring  <>f  mortals;  the  belief 
that  there  can  be  more  than  one  Creator;  idolatry; 
that  which  appears  to  the  so-called  material  senses,  but 
neither  exists  in  Science,#nor  can  be  recognized  by  spirit- 
ual sense  ;  not  a  believer;  sin;  sickness;  death. 

Moses.  A  personal  belief;  moral  courage;  a  type  of 
moral  law,  and  the  demonstration  thereof;  proof  that, 
without  the  gospel,  —  the  unity  of  justice  and  Love, — 
there  is  something  spiritually  lacking,  demanding  its 
penalty  in  moral  law. 

Mother.  Divine  and  eternal  Principle,  Life,  Truth, 
and  Love. 

New  Jerusalem.  Divine  Science ;  the  spiritual  facts 
of  man  and  the  universe,  and  the  harmony  thereof;  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  or  reign  of  harmony. 

Noah.  A  personal  belief  ;  knowledge  of  the  nothing- 
ness of  material  things,  and  the  immortality  of  all  that 
is  spiritual. 

Oil.  Consecration;  charity;  gentleness;  prayer;  the 
heavenly  inspiration. 

Pharisee.  A  personal  and  sensuous  belief ;  self- 
righteousness  ;   vanity  ;   hypocrisy. 

Prophet.  A  spiritual  seer  ;  disappearance  of  mate- 
rial sense,  before  the  conscious  facts  of  spiritual  Truth. 

Purse.     Laying  up  treasures  in  matter ;  error. 


GLOSSARY.  547 

Pyson  (river).  The  love  of  the  good  and  beautiful, 
and  their  immortality. 

Red  Dragon.  Fear  ;  inflammation  ;  sensuality  ;  sub- 
tlety ;  error ;  animal  magnetism. 

Resurrection.  Spiritualization  of  thought ;  a  new 
and  higher  idea  of  Immortality,  or  spiritual  existence; 
material  belief,  yielding  to  spiritual  understanding. 

Reuben  (Jacob's  son).  A  personal  belief;  sensuality, 
delusion  ;  mortality  ;  error. 

River.     Channel  of  thought. 

When  smooth  and  unobstructed,  it  typifies  the  course 
of  Truth  ;  but  muddy,  foaming,  and  dashing,  it  is  a  type 
of  error. 

Rock.     Spiritual  foundation,  Truth. 

Salvation.  Life,  Truth,  and  Love,  understood  and 
demonstrated,  as  supreme  over  all. 

Sin,  sickness,  and  death  are  destroyed  through  the 
Divine  Science  that  Jesus  taught  and  proved. 

Seal.     The  signet  of  error,  unveiled  by  Truth. 

Serpent.  (Ophis,  in  Greek ;  Nacash,  in  Hebrew.) 
Subtlety ;  a  lie  ;  the  opposite  of  Truth,  named  error  ; 
the  first  statement  of  mythology  and  idolatry ;  the  belief 
in  more  than  one  God  ;  mesmerism  ;  animal  magnetism  ; 
the  first  lie  of  limitation ;  finitv ;  the  first  claim  that 


548  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH. 

there  is  an  opposite  of  Spirit,  or  Good,  termed  matter, 
or  evil  ;  the  first  authority  that  error  exists  as  fact, 
instead  of  fable  ;  the  first  claim  that  sin,  sickness, 
and  death  arc  the  realities  of  Life. 

The  Serpent  was  tin;  first  creature  to  claim  that 
Being,  God,  is  not  Omnipotent,  and  that  there  is  another 
power,  named  Evil,  that  is  as  real  and  eternal  as  Good, 
or  God. 

Sheep.  Innocence  ;  inoffensiveness ;  those  who  follow 
their  Leader. 

Shem  (Noah's  son).  A  personal  belief  ;  kindly  affec- 
tion ;  Love  rebuking  error  ;  reproof  of  sensualism. 

Spirit.  Divine  Substance  ;  Mind  ;  Principle  ;  all  that 
is  good  ;  God  ;  that  only  which  is  perfect,  infinite,  ever- 
lasting ;  omnipresence  and  omnipotence. 

Spirits.  Mortal  beliefs ;  mortal  men  and  women ; 
supposed  intelligences,  or  gods  ;  the  opposites  of  God  ; 
errors ;  hallucinations. 

Sun.  The  symbol  of  Soul  governing  man,  —  of  Truth, 
reflecting  Life  and  Intelligence. 

Sword.  The  idea  of  Truth  ;  two-edged  justice  ;  re- 
venge ;  anger. 

Tares.     Mortality;  error;  sin;  sickness;  death. 

TEMPLE.  Body  ;  the  idea  of  Life,  Substance,  and  In- 
telligence;  the   superstructure  of  Truth;  the  shrine  of 


GLOSSARY.  549 

affection;  a  material  belief,  where  thoughts  congregate 
to  worship  a  personal  Deity. 

Thummim.  Perfection ;  the  eternal  demand  of  Divine 
Science. 

The  Urim  and  Thummin,  which  were  to  he  on  Aaron's 
breast  when  he  went  before  Jehovah,  were  holiness,  and 
purification  of  thought  and  being,  which  alone  can  fit  us 
for  the  spiritual  office  of  teaching.  "  Be  ye  therefore  per- 
fect, even  as  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect." 
(Matt.  v.  48.) 

Time.  Moral  measurements ;  limits,  in  which  are 
summed  up  all  human  acts,  thoughts,  beliefs,  opinions, 
knowledge  ;  matter ;  error ;  that  which  begins  before, 
and  continues  after,  what  is  termed  death,  until  the  mor- 
tal disappears,  and  spiritual  perfection  appears. 

Tithe.  Contribution  ;  tenth  part ;  homage  ;  gratitude; 
a  sacrifice  to  the  gods. 

Uncleanliness.     Impure  thoughts  ;  error ;  sin. 

Ungodliness.  Opposition  to  the  Divine  Principle,  and 
its  spiritual  idea. 

Unknown.  That  which  spiritual  sense  alone  compre- 
hends, and  which  is  unknown  to  the  material  senses. 

Paganism  and  Agnosticism  may  define  Deity  as  "  the 
Great  Unknowable  ;  "  but  Christian  Science  brings  God 
much  nearer  to  man,  and  makes  Him  better  known  as 
the  All-in-All,  forever  near. 


550  SCIENCE    AM)    HEALTH. 

Paul  saw  in  Athens  an  altar  dedicated  "to  tho  un- 
known god.''  Referring  to  it  he  said  to  the  Athenians  : 
k-  Whom  therefore  ye  ignorantly  worship,  Iliui  declare  I 
unto  you/'     (Acts  xvii.  2o.) 

Urim.     Light. 

The  Rabbins  believed  that  the  stones  in  the  breast- 
plate of  the  high-priesi  had.  supernatural  illumination; 
but  Christian  Science  reveals  Spirit,  not  matter,  as  the 
illuminator  of  all.  The  illuminations  of  Science  give  us 
a  sense  of  the  nothingness  of  error;  and  tbey  show  the 
spiritual  inspiration  of  Love  and  Truth  to  be  the  only  lit 
preparation  for  admission  to  the  presence  and  power  of 
the  Most  High. 

Valley.     Depression  ;  meekness  ;  darkness. 

"Though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  ot 
death,  I  will  fear  no  evil.*'      (Ps.  xxiii.  4.) 

Though  the  way  is  dark  in  mortal  sense,  Divine  Life; 
and  Truth  destroy  the  unrest  of  mortal  thought,  the  Eear 
of  death,  and  the  supposed  reality  of  error.  Science, 
contradicting  sense,  makes  the  valley  hud  and  blossom, 
and  causes  darkness  and  doubt  to  disappear. 

Veil.     A  cover  ;  concealment:  hiding:  hypocrisy. 

The  Jewish  women  wore  veils  over  their  faces,  in 
token  of  reverence  and  submission,  and  in  accordance 
with  Pharisaical    notions. 

The  Judaic  religion  consisted  mostly  of  rites  and  cer- 
emonies. The  motives  and  affections  of  a  man  were  of 
little  account,  if  only  he  appeared  unto  men  to  fast. 
The  great  Nazarenc,  as  meek  as  he  was  mighty,  rebuked 


GLOSSARY.  051 

the  hypocrisy  which  made  long  petitions  for  blessings 
on  material  methods,  but  cloaked  the  crime,  latent  in 
thought,  which  was  ready  to  spring  into  action,  and  cru 
cify  God's  anointed.  The  martyrdom  of  Jesus  was  the 
culminating  sin  of  Pharisaism.  It  rent  the  veil  of  the 
Temple,  revealed  the  false  foundations  and  superstruc- 
tures of  superficial  religion,  tore  from  bigotry  and  super- 
stition their  coverings,  and  opened  the  sepulchre  with 
Divine  Science,  —  Immortality,  Truth,  and  Love. 

Wilderness.  Loneliness  ;  doubt ;  darkness  ;  spontane- 
ity of  thought  and  idea ;  the  vestibule  wherein  a  material 
sense  of  things  disappears,  and  spiritual  sense  unfolds 
the  great  facts  of  being. 

Will.     The   motive-power  of   error ;   belief ;    animal 
magnetism  ;  the  might  and  wisdom  of  God. 
"  For  this  is  the  will  of  God."     (1  Thess.  iv.  3.) 
Human  Will,  being  a  quality  of  so-called  mortal  mind, 
is  a  wrong-doer ;  hence  it  should  not  be  named  God, 
Mind,  or  one  of  His  qualities. 

Wind.  A  simple  idea  of  Intelligence,  indicating  the 
might  of  Omnipotence ;  the  movements  of  God's  spirit- 
ual government,  encompassing  all  things,  and  coming 
from  the  four  corners  of  the  earth  ;  destruction  ;  anger  ; 
mortal  passions. 

Wine.  Inspiration  ;  understanding  ;  error  ;  a  belief 
that  Spirit  is  in  matter ;  temptation ;  passion. 

Year.  A  solar  measurement  of  time ;  mortality  and 
immortality. 


552  SCIENCE    AND    HEALTII. 

"  One  day  with  the  Lord  is  as  a  thousand  years/' 
(2  Peter  ii.  8.) 

One  moment  of  divine  consciousness,  or  the  spiritual 
understanding  of  Life  and  Love,  would  prolong  the  lon- 
gevity of  mortals  a  thousand  years.  This  exalted  view, 
continued  and  retained  when  the  Science  of  Being  is 
understood,  would  bridge  over,  with  Life  discerned  spirit- 
ually, the  interval  of  Death  ;  and  man  would  be  in  the 
full  consciousness  of  his  immortality  and  eternal  har- 
mony, where  sin,  sickness,  and  death  arc  unknown. 
Time  is  a  mortal  thought,  whose  divisor  is  the  solar 
year.  Eternity  is  God's  measurement  of  Soul-filled 
years. 

You.  A  personal  and  material  belief ;  finity ;  mor- 
tality ;  error. 

Zeal.  The  reflected  animation  of  Life,  Truth,  and 
Love  ;  blind  enthusiasm  ;  mortal  will. 

Zion.  Spiritual  foundation  and  superstructure  ;  in- 
spiration ;  spiritual  strength;  emptiness;  unfaithful- 
ness ;  desolation. 


INDEX. 


In  a  book  of  this  character,  on  nearly  every  page  are  allusions  to  God,  Mind, 
Spirit,  Substance,  Intelligence,  Soul,  Matter,  Sin,  Sickness,  Death,  Healing, 
Science,  Christianity,  Belief,  Error,  Evil.  In  this  Index,  therefore,  only  the 
chief  references  are  given  under  these  general  heads,  the  minor  allusions  being 
placed  under  their  appropriate  subordinate  heads.  J.  H.  W. 


A  BDOMEN,  personified  as  a  witness, 

Abel:  type  and  sacrifice,  405;  in  glos- 
sary, 528.     (See  Adam,  Cain.) 

Ablutions,  of  an  infant,  140.  (See 
Battling.) 

Abraham,  defined,  525,  52Q. 

Abstinence,  given  up,  96.    (See  Fond.) 

Accidents:  protest  against,  324;  un- 
known to  God,  327;  not  fatal,  328; 
always  mental,  335,  330;  as  destruc- 
tive of  iclejitity,  418.  (See  Healiny, 
Pain,  Sickness) 

Acid  and  alkali  (q.  v.).  230,  313. 

Aeon i turn,  47.  (See  Druys,  Homoeop- 
athy.) 

Acorn,  oak  returning  to  the,  239. 

Action,  never  involuntary,  34. 

Actor,  mind  the  only,  338. 

Acts,  Book  of,  quoted,  550.  (See  Bible, 
Paul,  Peter.) 

Adam-dream,  187. 

Adam:  figurative,  14;  his  fall,  30;  in 
Scripture.  77;  where  is  he  V  190,  191 ; 
defined,  381;  different  from  man,  388; 
in  creation,  442-479  passim  ;  naming 
the  animals  (q.  v.),  453;  defined  and 
explained,  454-479  passim  ;  "Where 
art  thou  V  "  457;  created  before  Eve 
(q.  v.),  47G;  in  glossary,  520,  527. 
(See  Cain,   Creation,  Man.) 

Adams,  John  Quincy,  hygienic  adhe- 
rence, 355. 

Adhesion,  a  force,  108,  184. 

Advanced  Thinkers,  what  thev  per- 
ceive, 290. 


Adversary,  agreed  with,  306. 

Adversity,  Shakespeare's  allusion  to, 
145. 

Advocacy,  of  disease  (q.  v.),  358. 

rEsculapius,  31,  57. 

Affection:  demanded,  22,  23;  not  given 
in  vain,  135;  essential  to  domestic 
prosperity,  147.     (See  Love.) 

Agassiz,  Louis:  examination  of  vul- 
ture's ovum,  131;  on  science,  217; 
on  the  origin  of  life,  471.  472.  474; 
embryology,  475 ;  seeing  the  sun  in 
the  egg,  519. 

Age:  ugliness  given  to,  111;  woman 
having  no  appearance  of,  113;  ele- 
ments regained  in,  114;  disparity  in 
marriage,  147. 

Agnostics,  their  views  of  God,  549. 

Agriculture,  gods  of,  418. 

Agriculturist,  crops  of  the,  22. 

Aid,  always  obtainable  from  God,  420. 

Ailments,  as  moral,  309.  (See  Disease, 
Healiny,  Sickness.) 

Air:  idolized,  10,  310;  no  effect  on 
man,  99;  protest  against,  324.  (See 
Atmosphere,  Uyyiene,    Wind.) 

Alcoholic  Appetite,  312. 

Alkali,  and  acid  (q.  v.),  290,  313. 

Allegory:  of  material  creation,  35; 
court-scene,  3G0-372:  of  creation 
(q.  v  ),  450 ;  of  evil,  404.  (See  Devil, 
Genesis.) 

Allopathv:  behind  homoeopathy  (q.  v.), 
91;  fashionable,  387. 

Almanacs,  no  need  of,  15. 

Almighty,  defined,  527.     (See  God.) 


554 


INDEX. 


Alps,  tropical  flowers  on  the,  138. 

Altar:  bridal,  143,  117:  of  Christian 
science,  271.  (See  Church,  Worship.) 

Alteratives:  Christian  science,  86; 
truth,  296;  mind,  35U.  (See  Chemi- 
calization.) 

Always,  all-ways,  1!»!). 

Amalgamation,  rarely  productive, 
473. 

Ambition:  unselfish,  135;  must  pause, 
349. 

American  Cyclopaedia,  cited,  211. 

America,  theologians  in,  38. 

Anionics,  deity  of  the,  4  19. 

Amplitude,  of  soul  (q.  v.),  274. 

Anatomy:  man  made  structural  by,  15; 
law  or,  21;  husbandman  ol  sickness, 
28;  admits  that  bodies  have  minds, 
29;  admits  occasional  mental  causa- 
tion, ■';<;;  defining  man,  17ti;  contra- 
dictory, 317:  needlessly  consulted, 
•'{48:  of  Christian  science,  349;  per- 
sonified in  allegory,  361-372 passim. 
See  Physiology.  I 

Ancestors,  man's,  141.  (Sue  Darwin, 
Evolution,  i 

Ancient  of  Days,  182. 

Angels:  as  guardians,  68;  mortals  as, 
1 13;  definition,  205;  exalted  thoughts, 
206;  different  offices,  518;  of  Satan, 
519 :  iii  glossary,  527. 

Angel:  visitant  at  eventide,  84;  of  di- 
vine presence,  44(i. 

Anguish:  rough,  17M;  over  a  death, 
333. 

Animal  Life,  as  a  manifestation,  185. 

Animal  Magnetism:  not  scientific,  9; 
definition,  42:  chapter  on,  211-223; 
conclusions  concerning,  212:  exhibi- 
tions, 218;  hindering  cures,  302;  nol 
healing,  414;  uncovers  the  senses, 
423;  dragon  (q.  v.),  515;  killing  Je- 
sus, 516;  serpent.  519;  vital  fluids, 
520;  to  be  opposed,  520,  521.  (See 
Mi  smt  rism,  at  d.) 

Animal:  man  not  an,  112:  man  like 
an,  114. 

Animals:  named,  35,  453;  in  creation 
(q.  v.),  44n-47!t.     (See  Beasts.) 

Annihilation:  law  of,  106;  hypothesis 
of  liability  to,  42J.     (See  Death.) 

Anodynes,  useless,  339.   (See  Opiates.) 

Antediluvians,  longevity  (q.  v.),  (i. 

Anthropomorphism,  weakening  theory, 
444.    (See  God.) 

Antipodes,  of  truth  (q.  v.),  406.  (See 
Error,  MatU  r.) 


Ape,  man  developed  from,  4i>7.    (See 

Darwin.) 
Aphorisms,  Christian  science  not  made 

up  of,  899. 
Aphrodite,  worship  of,  440. 
Apocalvpsc  :  vision,  133;  dragon,  211; 

holycity,  225-233;  leaves,  321  ;  cited, 

398;  considered  obscure,  47n:  expo- 
sition  of  twelfth  chapter,   511-524; 

order  of  interpretation,  51U;  the  key, 

525.     (See  John.) 
Apollo,  god  of  medicine,  202. 
Apostles:  allusion,    196;  work  of,  387. 

(See   Disciples,  Jt.<<t.-.  Paul,   Peter, 

Students.) 
Apothecaries,   as  harmful,  319.     (See 

Drugs,  Medicim .) 
Apparitions:    to    the    ignorant.    254: 

evolved,  i!.">">.      (See  Ghost,  Mortal 

Mind,  Spi  ctrt .) 
Appetite:  yielding, 57;  personified,  104, 

105;  slavery  to,  146,  312.  (See  ./•  W, 

I  rri  gular.  i 
Arbutus,  illustration.  443. 
Arctic    Regions,    supremacy   of    mind 

declared  by,  104. 
irgenitum  Nnntum,  pr<   :  nl  :3d,  i~ 
Arguments:    to  destroy   disease,   298, 

301;  healing  by,  329! 
Arithmetic:  quotient,  S>5;  allusion,  -_»i)7. 

(See  Mull/I  muiics.  I 
Ark:  not  to  be  steadied,  1  ,">4 :  defined, 

527. 
Arm,  mentallv  dependent,  347.     (See 

Body.) 
Armstrong,      Louisa     M.,     testimonial 

from,  44. 
Arnold.  Edwin,  quotation  from,  234. 
Articulates,  evolved,  47S. 
Artists:    not  in  their  picture--  (q.  v.), 

L67  :  two  supposed,  400,   401.     (See 

Sculpture.) 
Ascension  :  allusion.   189;  importance, 

287;    la*t   great  change    for  Jesus, 

(q.v.),  508. 
Asher,  defined,  r>27. 
Asia  .Minor.  Christianity  in,  201.    (See 

Paul.) 
Aspirations,  typified,  440. 
Astronomy:   an   interpreter,  36;  order, 

7.'!,  the  earth,  74.     (See  Stars,  Sun.) 
Athanasius,  229. 

Atheism:  put  down.  203;  cured,  22">. 
Athens,  Paul  (q.  v.)  at.  360. 
Athlete,    compared    with    a    cripple, 

150. 
Atmosphere  i  of  thought  extended,  341 ; 


INDEX. 


555 


effect  on  disease,  343;  of  mind,  440. 
(See  Air,  Wind.) 

Atonement:  chapter,  480-510;  defini- 
tion, 408;  in  glossary,  527,  528.  (See 
Jesus  ) 

Attraction:  force,  184;  but  one,  213. 

Attributes  of  Deity  (q.  v.),  191.  (See 
God.) 

Australia,  253. 

Authority  of  Scriptures  (q.  v.),  385. 

Authors,  early  death  of,  307. 

Autocrat,  belief  an,  201. 

Autopsy,  danger  from,  52. 

Axe,  of  science,  495.  (See  Battle,  John 
the  Baptist,  Tree.) 


"OAAL:    failure   of   his    worshippers, 

-1  254;  of  civilizatioj,  338;  worship 
of,  449. 

Babel,  defined,  528. 

Babes:  desire  for  amusement,  139;  out- 
look upon  the  world,  144;  slow 
growth,  356;  unconscious,  47G ;  put 
under  water,  478,  479.  (See  Birth, 
Children,  Obstetrics.) 

Babylon,  fiery  furnace  in,  333. 

Badgely,  R.  O.,  testimonial  from,  44. 

Baker,  Elizabeth  P.,  testimonial  from, 
45. 

Banks,  G.  L.,  poem  quoted,  496. 

Baptism:  of  spirit,  81;  no  proof  of  hon- 
esty, 260;  of  Jesus,  271;  meaning  in 
Christian  science,  382:  significance, 
506;  of  Holy  Ghost,  513;  fiery,  517; 
defined,  529. 

Barometer,  a  prophet,  74. 

Barrel-organ,  and  prayer  (q.  v.),  487. 

Basal  Thought,  formation  of  mind  be- 
gun in,  36,  37. 

Basic  Error,  544. 

Bathing,  rebuked,  354. 

Baths,  cold,  not  always  advisable,  98. 
(See  Ablations.) 

Battle-axe  (q.  v.),  of  science,  311. 

Battl  ifield,  smoke  cleared,  499. 

Battle,  of  truth,  180.     (See  War.) 

Beam,  cast  out,  341. 

Beasts:  wounded,  216;  ferocious,  247; 
fighting  for  nothing,  346.  (See  Ani- 
mals, Horses.) 

Beaumont's  Experiments,  30. 

Beauty:  heart  gladdened  by,  75;  de- 
fined, 110;  eternal,  111;  recipe  for, 
111;  immortal,  114:  incompetent, 
135;  vain,  147;  hidden,  175;  in 
mind,  247. 


Beelzebub,  devils  (q.  v.)  cast  out  by, 
288,  331.     (See  Satan.) 

Beethoven,  experiences  of,  90. 

Beginning,  meaning  of  the  word,  432. 
(See  Time,  Year.) 

Being:  realities,  63;  interpretations, 
126;  interlaced  ambiguities,  153;  so- 
lution, 189;  definition,  424.  (See 
Lift.) 

Being,  Science  of,  chapter,  149-210. 

Belial,  no  fellowship  witli  Christ,  17, 
61,  397,  463. 

Belief:  against  health,  21;  results  of, 
23;  body  governed  through,  28;  sen- 
sual, 34;  war  with  understanding, 
153,  156;  self-mesmerism,  160;  de- 
grees of  comparison,  160;  tenacious 
according  to  its  materiality,  161,  162; 
continues  mortality,  170;  causing 
pain,  171;  strata  of,  171 ;  in  a  sinning 
soul,  174;  in  material  life,  175;  ma- 
terial basis  of,  175,  176;  mortal,  179; 
truth  sought  through,  181;  material, 
194;  body  personified  as  the  at- 
torney, 361-372;  by  whom  exercised, 
419;  Hebrew  and  Greek  words  for, 
420;  would  kill  Jesus,  465,  466. 
(See  Disease.) 

Beliefs:  wilderness  of  human,  64;  un- 
clasped, 93;  removed,  244;  sensuous, 
270. 

Believing,  defined,  529. 

Benjamin,  defined,  529. 

Berkeley,  Bishop:  "Westward  the 
Star,''  230;  progressive  scientific 
views  and  era,  230,  231. 

Bible :  sole  teacher  of  the  author,  8 ; 
her  only  textbook,  12;  death  called 
an  enemy,  63;  transformation  of  the 
body,  99;  support  gained  from,  182; 
explained  in  India,  188;  metaphors, 
original  language,  193;  scientific  con- 
flicts, 217;  a  literature,  227;  as  one 
side  of  the  citv,  227,  228,  232,  233; 
recipes,  321;  statute-book,  368,  371; 
creation,  413;  verities  of,  447;  error 
of  translators,  469;  a  chart,  501. 
(See  Genesis,  Paul,  Scriptures.) 

Bigotry,  powerless,  415. 

Bilious  Colic,  in  belief,  311. 

Bill  of  Bights,  sustained,  71.  222. 

Biped,  possessing  human  parts,  14. 

Bird:  riddle  concerning,  32;  before  the 
egg  (q.  v.),  475. 

Birth:  from  belief.  37;  time-tables  of, 
113;  untimely,128;  of  ideas,  349;  of 
a  child  (q.  v.),  358;  in  Eden  (q.  v.), 


556 


INDEX. 


454;  not  from  spiritual  sense,  467  : 
in  tlic  Apocalypse,  014.  (Sue  Obstet- 
rics. Parturition.) 

Blacksmith,  affected  by  belief,  M.  55. 

B'ackstone's  Works,  authority  of,  3C8. 

Blankets,  hows  (q.  v.)  without,  39. 

Bleeding,  fatal,  219. 

Blessedness,  divine  source,  20-1. 

Blindness:  spiritual  law  concerning, 
23:  terrible  effect,  419.  (See  Eye, 
Light,  Sun.) 

Blomlin,  the  acrobat,  55. 

Blood:  power,  18:  heart-valves,  36; 
controlled,  98;  quickened,  297;  cir- 
culation, 339;  humor  in,  340;  con- 
sumption of,  345;  rebellion,  -'J  IT ; 
drugged,  350;  from  mind,  358;  true 
efficacy  of  Christ's,  509,  510;  purpose, 
528. 

Blossoms,  compared  to  ideas,  445.  (See 
Buds,  Flowt  rs,  Trees.) 

Blunders,  of  wisdom  (q.  v.),  108. 

Blush,  the  indication  of  a,  425.  (See 
Blood.) 

Bodies:  terrestrial,  74:  spiritual,  242; 
mental  or  material.  .".2!i ;  weakened 
or  strengthened  by  fear.  336;  like 
machines,  338;  governed  by  self, 
342;  well  cared  for,  354;  temples, 
360;  defined,  410.  411 ;  material  ami 
suffering,  425,  426.  (See  Jesus'  lies- 
iirrt  ction,  Mutter.) 

Body:  worst  foe  of,  30;  a  seedling,  30; 
soul  not  in,  GO :  matter.  07:  mind  ex- 
pressed by,  72:  death  of,  70;  de- 
materialized,  77 ;  lifeless,  85;  condi- 
tion determined,  104:  ill,  101.  In.".: 
feil.  ill;  mind's  absence  from,  116; 
veil  lilted,  153;  not  the  ego,  190; 
a  sacrifice,  197:  transitions  possible, 
240;  lessr.n  of  Paul  concerning  the, 
254;  Province  of,  301-372  passim ; 
defined,  410,  411;  absent  from,  493, 
529;  man  never  without,  527,  528. 

Boils,  from  fear,  389. 

lion.-:  strength  measured  by,  l.">; 
power,  18;  as  servants,  GO;  con- 
trolled, 98:  healed  by  mind.  152; 
same  after  death,  327;  not  broken, 
3js;  rebellion,  347;  formation,  358; 
treatment  of  diseased,  358,  359; 
searched,  359;  fractured  in  fear, 425. 

Books,  sickness  abated  by,  52. 

Boston  Herald,  extract  from,  214. 

Boston,  visit  in,  25. 

Botanist,  faith  in  medicine.  95. 

Botany,  necessary  knowledge  in,  512. 


Bowels:  medicine  taken  for,  28;  left 
free,  30;  ulcerations,  45;  regulated 
hy  mind.  139. 

Bowring,  Sir  John:  quoted,  GG,  117; 
translation,  129. 

Brain-lobes,  cannot  kill.  313. 

Braiuology,  no  need  of,  15. 

Brains:  in  animals.  14 ;  as  mind  (q.  v  ), 
37;  no  idea  of  Cod's  man  given  by, 
38;  as  servants',  mi;  overtaxed,  214: 
non-intelligent,  270;  made  healthy 
by  mind,  350,  351  :  residence  in,  302: 
not  thinking,  411.412;  highest  part 
moral,  450. 

Bread:  not  the  only  life.  358;  commun- 
ion, 383:  in  the  Last  Supper,  505. 

Brevities  of  Teaching,  374-370. 

Bride,  defined,  529.  ' 

Bridegroom,  529.    (See  Marriage.) 

Brotherhood:  unfolded,  165;  inagreat 
city, 225;  established,  405;  in  Jesus' 
healing,  490.  497. 

Brute,  man  once  a,  14  (See  Ancestors, 
Apes,  Darwin,   J-.'ri  hit  toll.) 

Buddhism,  faith  in.  10. 

Buds,   blighted,   237,  247.     (See    Bios-, 

sums,    Fimri  rs. ) 

Building,  a  later  development,  20G. 
Bullet:  not  the  mily  refuge,  310;  cold, 

3:;:i ;  supposed  power,  399. 
Bulwer's  Richelieu,  quoted,  221. 
Bunions,  and  insanity  (q.  v.),  300. 
Burial,  defined,  529." 
Burrtt-offerings.  truth  compared  with, 

181.     (See  Sacrifice.) 
Business,  helped  by  metaphysics,  341. 


(  EESAR.  dues  paid  to,  259,  200,  404. 
Cain:  reasoning,  254;  birth,  403; 

tvpe,  404;  sacrifice,  4G5;  curse,  4GG. 

(See  Abel.) 
Calculi,  pain  from,  297. 
Calculus.    Infinite    (q.    v.),  7G.     (See 

Arithmi  lie.   Hi  mm  tii/. ) 
Calendars,  life  not  measured  bv,  112. 
California,  allusion  to.  232,  233,  2G8. 
Calvary:  tragedy  of,  200;  struggles  on, 

508.     (See  Cross,  Crucifixion.) 
Camel:  swallowing  a,  58,  121;  and  the 

needle's  eye,  81. 
Camera:   of  mind,  125;   picture  in,  208. 

<  'anaan.  defined,  529.  530. 
( 'ana,  a  poem,  144,  505. 
Cancellation,  of  -in  (q.  v.),  482,  483. 
Cancer:    unreal.   313:   symptoms  met. 
322;  in  fear,  425.     (See  Tumor.) 


INDEX. 


557 


Care,  unselfish,  136. 

Caspar  Hauser,  history  of,  49. 

Cataplasm,  330. 

Cataract,  human  power  a,  41. 

Catarrh:  cold  baths  not  good  for,  98; 
arising  from  mind,  343.  (See  Colds, 
Cough.) 

Caterpillar,  transformation  of,  242. 

Catholic  Girl,  story  of  a,  103. 

Causation:  not  material,  72:  the  one 
question.  14'J;  personal,  181;  vested 
in  self,  348:  beginning  with,  359. 

Cause:  one  primal,  10t>:  looked  for  in 
the  effect,  1G0;  spiritual,  189;  one 
universal,  243. 

Celestial  Song,  quoted,  259. 

Centuries,  advancing,  271.  (See  Cal- 
endars,   Time,   Years.) 

Cerberus,  watching.  373. 

Cerebrum,  and  drugs,  351.  (See 
Brains.) 

Ceremonies,  unimportant,  500.  (See 
Eucharist,  Ritualism,    Worship.) 

Chaldean  Magi,  74,  75. 

Chambers  of  Imagery,  205. 

Channing,  Rev.  William  Ellerv,  D.D. : 
on  the  power  of  divine  mind,  GG; 
on  freedom,  08,  09;  on  God's  father- 
hood, 14L,  142;  on  principle  of  life, 
234;  on  mental  reality,  402. 

Chaos:  changed,  120;  before  creation, 
432.  (See  Creation,  Genesis,  Milton.) 

Character:  individual,  78,  87;  nur- 
series, 8i);  the  word,  182;  doom  of, 
221;  and  reputation,  288;  elevated 
by  science,  424. 

Charlatans,  descriptions  of  disease, 
28. 

Chastity,  a  backbone  of  society,  134. 

Chaucer,  allusion  to,  252. 

Chemical  Changes,  reconstructing  the 
body,  315. 

Chemicalization:  mental,  39,  87,  144; 
process,  230 ;  defined,  313;  not  God's 
work,  449;  no  evil,  404. 

Chemist,  faith  in  medicine,  95. 

Chemistry,  effect  and  cause  in,  49. 

Childbirth,  treatment  of,  24,  25,  358. 
(See  Obstetrics,  Parturition.) 

Childhood,  hunger  of,  97. 

Child,  loss  of  a,  99. 

Children  :  obedience  to  parents,  90  ; 
to  be  taught  the  Christ-cure,  117  ; 
improvement,  125  ;  mental  images 
conveved  to,  remaining  childlike, 
140;  hurt,  235,  230;  frightened  by 
ghosts,    394;  origin,   412;  their  first 


question,  476;  in  glossary,  530.  (See 
Babes,  Birth.) 

Children  of  Israel  :  in  bondage,  70  ; 
why  so  called,  195;  defined,  530. 

Chills:  exposure  to,  314;  and  fever, 
340.     (See  Cold.) 

Chinese  Empire,  its  renown,  250. 

Chloroform,  an  illustration,  120.  (See 
Opiates.) 

Cholera,  death  by  fear,  334. 

Christ:  an  ideal,  271;  our  life,  378; 
definition.  408;  equals  truth,  414:  in 
glossary,  530.  (See  Jesus,  Messiah, 
Truth.) 

Christ-cure,  taught  the  young,  117. 

Christendom,  chained,  254. 

Christ-healing  (q.  v.),  not  supernatural, 
280. 

Christian  Character,  180. 

Christian  Church  (q.  v.),  healing  (q.  v.) 
in  the,  273. 

Christian  Cure,  192.  (See  Miracles, 
Jesus. ) 

Christian  Era,  early,  271.  (See  Ajws- 
tles,  Paul.) 

Christian  Evidences,  foundation  in  sci- 
ence, 419. 

Christian  Healing  (q.  v.):  cures,  40; 
science,  80;  opportunity,  184. 

Christianity:  endorsed  by  cures,  58; 
opposition  of  Judaism  to  its  early 
planting,  05;  as  science,  GO;  gain  in 
spiritual  worship,  70;  claims  sought, 
77;  labor  stimulated  by,  89;  event- 
ually healing,  99;  frozen  heart,  121 ; 
lack  of,  134;  proved,  192;  healing 
lost,  198;  introduced  by  Paul,  201; 
earlv  wrong  done  bv  him,  207;  a  side 
of  the  city,  229,  230,  233;  advance, 
207;  a  needed  step,  272;  including 
safety,  315;  affords  proofs  of  divine 
support,  338;  scientific,  385;  advent, 
408,  409;  a  name  for  science,  414. 

Christian  Science  (q.  v.):  heights,  0: 
discovery.  0-8,  11,  13,  150;  rules 
disobeyed,  9;  personal  teaching,  10; 
confirmed  by  Scripture,  lost,  what  it 
is  not,  12;  yearned  for,  13;  practice 
for,  19;  understanding  honored,  23; 
to  cure  everything,  30,  31 ;  discovery, 
31;  animal  magnetism  lost  through, 
42;  evidence  of  correctness,  50;  eradi- 
cating sickness,  52;  accepted  through 
induction,  50;  land  of,  70;  healing 
of,  80;  understood  by  Jesus,  81; 
sunlight  to  body,  80;  metaphysics  in, 
92;  importance,   93;   belief  working 


558 


INDEX. 


against,  95;  woman  saved  by,  00; 
wonders  wrought  bv  a  grain,  adher- 
to,  100;  defined,  1 17;  metaphy- 
sics, 11s!;  root,  111:  no  half-way 
measures,  160;  pure  streams,  152; 
explains  cause  and  effect,  and  purities 
the  moral  atmosphere,  153;  rejects 
natural  science,  154:  definition  and 
revelations,  158;  defines  the  Ego.  159; 
supremacy  of  truth,  172;  impresses 
both  mind  and  body,  17:!;  hopes  con- 
cerning,  177;  its  supporters,  182: 
proofs,  19]  ;  sought,  L99:  understand- 
ing of,  201;  footsteps  of,  205;  numer- 
ation-table, 207;  introduced,  213; 
pre-eminent,  214:  duties  compre- 
hended. 210;  morality,  217 ;  distance 
from  medical  practice,  222;  danger- 
ous, 244;  knowledge  gained  through. 
250;  claim  made  bv  clairvoyance, 
254:  discerned,  263 ;  letter  and  spirit, 
268;  learned  by  disciples,  287 ;«fidelitv 
to.  335;  full  fruits  not  yet  developed, 
390;  law  of,  414;  dawning  on  a 
material  age,  470. 

Christian  Scientists  (q.  v.):  grasping 
spiritual  things,  4():  importance  of 
doctors  being,  54;  as  dealing  with 
the  sick.  88;  must  choose  their  owe 
course,  268;  duty  and  method,  374- 
376. 

Christians:  arrival  of  truth  to,  G2; 
under  orders,  l*;i:  as  healers,  198. 

Christ-idea  (q.  v.),  196. 

Christ-man,  196. 

Christmas,  229. 

Christ-principle  (q.  v.):  allusion,  289; 
i-  God,  507. 

Christ-science,  taught  by  Jesus.  154. 

Chronic  Disease  (q.  v.),  overcome. 322. 

<  Ihronic  Sin  (q.  v. ),  as  hard  to  cure,  330. 

Chronology,  no  part  of  eternity,  115. 
(See  Day,  Time,  Year.) 

Chrysalis,  illustration,  160. 

( Ihurch-buildings,  225. 

Church:  established  by  Jesus,  260;  as 
defined,  5>'10. 

Church-members,  faith  in  their  pastor, 
400. 

Church  of  Scientists  (n.  v.),  382. 

Cincinnati,  testimonial  from,  44. 

Circle,  meaning  life.  184. 

Circumstance,  and  sickness  conjoined. 
335. 

City,  Holy  :  in  the  Apocalypse,  225-233, 
description,  derivation  of  the  word, 
extremes,    buildings,    conveniences, 


225;  four-square,  220-233;  complete 
as  the  circle.  226;  spiritual,  227; 
Jerusalem,  228;  qualities,  232;  gates, 

Civilization:  stage  of  idolatry.  16; 
backboneof,  134;  mitigates  injustice, 
142;  word,  225;  Baal  of,  338. 

Clairvoyance;  ignorant  verdict  of ,  219 ; 
different  from  science,  24'.i ;  influence, 
250;  opposite  oi  truth,  251;  claims, 
254;  hindering  cure.  302;  not  mind- 
reading,  353.  (See  Animal  Maf/net- 
ism,  Mediumship,  Mesmerism,  Spir- 
itualism.) 

Clairvoyants:  descriptions  of  disease, 
28;  not  scientific,  40. 

Clarke,  Rev.  James  Freeman,  l>.  I>.. 
quoted,  133,  144.  232,  505. 

Clark,  Mr.,  cured  of  hip-disease,  45. 

Class-books,  sketches  from,  53. 

Classification,  eternal,  440.  (See  Crea- 
tion, I'll  nlily.) 

Clay,  and  potter.  107. 

Cleanliness:     next    to    godlineS8,    140; 
idolized,  316.     (See  Ablutions,  But/i- 
lly iii i  in  .) 

Clergymen:  preaching  truth,  89;  sal- 
aries, 26  1.     (See  ( 'hurch.) 

Climate,   and  disease,  343.     (Sei 
Heat.) 

( lloud  :  melting,  172:  hiding  sun  (q.  v.), 
17-'!:  rolling  away,  471,  472.  (See 
Mist.) 

Clubs,  husbands  trying  to  dissipate 
care  at,  147. 

Coated  Tongue  (q.  v.),  personified  as  a 
witness.  S62,  368. 

( !obw  eb-conceptions,  130. 

Coffee:  not  equal  to  truth.  204;  appe- 
tite for,  312.     (See  '/'■ 

Cohesion,  force  (q.  v.).  108.  184. 

Coin,  of  manhood,  327.  (See  Counter- 
feit, Gold.) 

Cold,  exposure  to,  314.  (See  Climate, 
Heat.) 

Colds:  in  horses.  39:  in  man,  58; 
bathing  for,  98;  taking  and  treat- 
ment, 299;  arising  from  tear  (q.  v.), 
3-19;  from  mind  (q.  v.),  34-1.  (See 
( 'atarrh,  <  'onsumption.) 

Colics,  error  about,  425.   (See  Bilious.) 

Colossians,  Epistle  to  the,  quoted,  190. 
(See  Paul.) 

Columbus,  giving  breath  to  the  globe, 
70. 

( lomet,  wandering,  75.  (See  Astronomy, 
Sun.) 


INDEX. 


559 


Commands,  the  two  great,  404.  (See 
Jesus'  Teachings  ) 

Confessional,  cancelling  sin,  4S2. 

Confusion,  confounded,  399. 

Conscience:  silenced,  147;  the  worst 
punisher.  337;  suffocated,  509. 

Consciousness:  not  in  matter,  15G;  of 
right,  274;  curative,  359,  360. 

Conservatism,  hinders  cure,  302. 

Conspiracies,  against  manhood,  113. 

Constipation,  personified  as  a  witness, 
362.     (See  Bowels,  Dysentery.) 

Consumption:  cured,  24,  25,  152;  in- 
formation from  mortal  mind,  101; 
treatment,  295;  none,  314;  symp- 
toms met,  322;  illusion,  324;  a  no- 
tion, 336;  terrifying  and  hopeful, 
3  57;  arising  from  delusion,  343; 
blood-raising,  345;  in  fear,  425. 
(See  Catarrh,  Colds,  Cough,  Disease, 
Lungs,  Pulmonary.) 

Contagion:  harmless,  314;  protest 
against,  324. 

Cont rovers}',  with  a  fool,  147. 

Conversation :  about  ailments  wrong, 
300;  on  sickness  forbidden,  351. 

Convulsions,  case  of,  311. 

Coolidge,  Susan,  quoted,  274. 

Copartnership:  Personal  Sense,  Error 
&  Co.,  369;  of  error  and  truth, 
397. 

Copernicus,  74.  (See  Astronomy,  Solar. 
Stars.) 

Coral,  allusion  to,  249. 

Corinthians,  Second  Epistle  to  the,  529. 
(See  Paul.) 

Corner-stone,  of  science  (q.  v.),  164. 

Corpses,  as  never  suffering,  343.  (See 
Death.) 

Corruption,  of  mind  and  body,  340. 

Cough:  baths  for,  98;  from  exposure, 
314.     (See  G'nsumption.) 

Councils,  vote  of,  188. 

Counteraction:  of  minds,  351;  of  mal- 
practice, 410. 

Counter-fact,  required  to  cure  disease, 
95. 

Counterfeit:  evil  a,  303;  comparison, 
327.     (See  Coin.) 

Counter-irritants,  useless,  339. 

Courage  :  need  of  moral.  208;  in  utter- 
ing truth,  277;  curative,  359,  360; 
animal  and  moral,  504. 

Court  of  Error,  368.     (See  ^Material.) 

Court  of  Spirit,  a  trial  before,  364-372. 
(See  Allegory.) 

Courts,  evidence  recognized  by,  220. 


Covenant,   stability  of  the   marriage, 

143.     (See  New.) 
Cowardice,  moral,  504.    (See  Courage.) 

Cradle,  and  grave,  112. 

('ramp,  dependent  on  mind,  347. 

Cranium,  development  of,  101.  (Sec 
Brains.) 

Creation:  mythical  theories,  122;  truth 
of,  131;  in  Genesis  (q.  v.),  431-479 
passim;  spiritual  record  contrasted 
with  the  material,  447-479  passim  , 
spiritual  basis,  477.  (See  God,  Man.) 

Creator:  defined,  121;  one,  127;  an 
involuntary,  127;  man's  claims  re- 
signed, 129;  considered  as  personal 
mind,  502;  in  glossary,  531.  (See 
God.) 

Credulity,  of  the  sick,  321.  (See  Be- 
lief, Faith.) 

Creeds',  rabbinical  lore  in,  65;  Christi- 
anity not  in,  79;  none  in  Jesus' 
methods,  262;  summoned,  204;  u>e 
of,  407. 

Crime:  diminished,  138;  hidden,  214; 
the  greatest  and  most  subtle,  337, 
338.     (See  Sin.) 

Criminals,  mortal  mind  among,  220. 

Critic  :  reply  to  a,  384-402:  his  charac- 
ter, 401. 

Cross:  an  emblem,  78;  definition,  119  ; 
the  Southern,  and  its  meaning,  232; 
story  told  in  vain,  264.  (See  Atone- 
ment, Blood,  Crucifix,  Jesus.) 

Cross-bearing,  272. 

Cross-fire,  of  questions,  339. 

Crown,  won  by  the  cross,  119. 

Crucifix,  a  lost,  102. 

Crucifixion:  Jesus  (q.  v.)  unchanged 
by,  200;  after  the,  261;  three  centu- 
ries after,  273;  of  Jesus,  275;  true 
efficacy,  507,  508;  a  crime,  509. 

Culture,  not  a  thing  of  the  toilet    147. 

Cup:  of  Jesus,  282,  -84,  383,  486;  of 
sorrow,  505,  506.     (See  Gethsemane.) 

Cures:  effected  by  mind  (q.  v.),  48; 
by  Jesus  (q.  v.),  294.  (See  Christian, 
Disease,  Healing,  Science.) 

Curve:  straight  line  no  place  in,  185; 
not  a  sphere,  186. 

Cuticle,  exhalations  from,  354. 

Cutter's  Phvsiologv  (q.  v.)  and  Hy- 
giene (q.  v.),  16, '22,  23. 


"T^EMON,    defined.    381. 

monology,  Devils.) 
Dan,  defined,  531. 


(See   De- 


500 


INDEX. 


Danger,  from  violation  of  law,  308. 

Daniel,  in  the  den,  442.  (See  Prophets  ) 

Darkuesa :  over  the  earth,  36;  man  can- 
not see  in.  88;  considered  real,  101  ; 
fear  of,  346;  in  creative  days,  4-W. 
(See  Light.) 

Darwin,  Uharles:  theory  of  evolution, 
407;  explanation  more  consistent 
than  many,  470;  eggs  and  origins, 
474.     (.See  Evolution.) 

David:  songof,  55;  the  building  of  the 
Temple,  228.     (Sir  Psalms.) 

Daw,  Sir  Humphry,  singular  cure  bv, 
35*4. 

Dawn,  in  Genesis  (q.  v.),  433. 

Day:  the  perfect,  428;  in  Genesis,  433- 
450  passim;  seventh,  4-iti;  defined, 
531;  a  thousand  years  (q.  v.),  525. 
(See  Evening,  Light,  Xi</I<t.) 

Deafness,  terrible  effect,  4 ill. 

Deathbed,  mind  the  last  resort  from 
the,  360. 

Death:  cause,  35,  124;  effect  of  meta- 
physical healing  on,  52;  inevitable, 
61;  destroying,  U3;  a  delusion,  65, 
08;  mortals  bound  to,  71:  bondage 
to,  72;  superiority  to,  70;  mind  not 
master  of,  8i;   dismissed,   93;   as  a 

creation   of  God,   condemnati if, 

99;  unreal,  101;  unknown,  103,  108, 
109;  not  created  by  truth  (q.  v.), 
106;  time-tables  of,  113 ;  lamentable, 
128;  of  all  save  mind  (q.  v.),  151; 
destroyed  by  Jesus,  161;  man  con- 
senting to  his  own,  169,  170:  seems 
real,  175;  no  room  for,  177:  reach- 
ing us,  178:  beliefin,  180;  destroyed, 
183;  end  of  sin,  188;  to  be  conquered, 
11U;  not  to  be  seen,  190;  got  rid  of, 
209;  to  be  overcome,  236;  faith  in, 
obliterated,  31G,  317,  320;  grief  over, 
333;  a  dream,  343;  not  a  restorer, 
356;  all  unreal,  418;  not  from  -pint. 
407;  effect  on  the  body.  528;  in  glos- 
sary, 531.     (See  Lift ,  Sin.) 

Deaths,  sudden.  17. 

I  debauchery,  in  fiction,  15. 

Debilitv,    personified    as    a    witness, 

302. 

Decalogue:  its  commandments  often 
broken  by  personal  sense,  121 ;  broken 
bv  the  dragon,  515.  (See  God,  Law, 
Moses.) 

Decay  :  man  having,  114;  not  a  spirit- 
ual idea,  407. 

Declaration  of  Independence,  quoted, 
71. 


I mposition:     termed     death,    202; 

abated,  337. 

Decrepitude,  placed  farther  off,  390. 

Deeds,  more  than  word--  (q.  v.),  400. 

Defendant,  arguing  against  himself, 
356. 

Deflection,  of  man,  431.     (See  Adam.) 

Deformity:  in  an  adult,  35;  treatment, 
301. 

Deitic  Persons,  444. 

Deity:  man  nut  absorbed  into,  129; 
unknown  to  bodily  sen>e>,  156;  na- 
ture, 185;  qualities  falsely  attributed 
to,  191;  ancient  conceptions  of,  256; 
unjust  apprehension  '3.  398;  ele- 
ments, 443.     (See  God,  Truth.) 

Deliverance,  final,  from  error,  499. 

Deluge,  hills  after.  25:). 

Delusions:  man's,  05;  concerning  God, 
210. 

Demonology,  animal  magnetism,  214. 
<  See  Damon,  /><  nils.) 

Demonstration:  chapter,  234-291;  de- 
fined,  287. 

Denial,  of  Jesus,  327,  328. 

Depletion,  useless.  339. 

Deposit,  abated.  337. 

Derivatives,  not  to  be  punished,  398. 

Desire,  slaves  of  wrong,  344. 

Despair:  ado^e  of,  29;  a  material  sense, 
70. 

Despatches,  everywhere,  243. 

Destruction,  of  error  (q.  v.),    'A. 

Detective,  the  best,  s7. 

Devil:  supernatural,  87 ;  father  of  lies, 
101;  defined,  276;  equals  error,  .'144: 
work  of,  482;  in  Apocalypse,  515; 
in  glossary,  531-534,  543.  (See 
Satan.) 

Devils:  subject  to  Jesus,  280;  cast  out, 
3!Ki,  427.     (See  Demonoloyij.) 

Dew.  and  blossom,  445. 

Diagnosis:  of  disease,  39;  never  made 
by  Jesus,  259;  ordinary,  330,  331; 
inducing  disease,  372. 

Diathesis,  340. 

Diet:  bowed  down  to.  10;  not  a  cure 
for  dvspepsia,  51;  idolized,  310;  re- 
jected by  JeSUS,  325;  condemned, 
876.      ( See   / 

Dietetics:  not  recommended,  l"i:  ab- 
surd, 310.     (See  Hi/f/i(  ne.) 

Diploma,  conferring  no  right  to  kill, 
305. 

Dirt,  fish  covered  with,  140.  (See 
Dust.) 

Disarrangement,  300.     (See  Insanity.) 


INDEX. 


561 


Disciple,  meaning  of  term,  102. 

Disciples  nf  Jesus:  allusion,  261;  no 
great  work  till  alter  the  resurrection, 
287 ;  prayer  for,  290 ;  the  seventy, 
385;  not  understanding  Jesus,  393. 
(See  Pupi/s.  Students.) 

Discord:  God  not  the  author,  Gl ;  no 
rule  in  science,  104;  defined,  158; 
parentage  of,  187;  no-thing,  389. 
(See  Harmony  ) 

Disease :  more  frequent  now,  17  ; 
images  of,  29;  mental  origin,  39; 
names  given  to,  52;  man  consumed 
with,  58;  transmission  of,  64;  thought 
of,  72;  destroying,  92;  cure  required, 
95;  never  made  by  God,  96;  dis- 
appearance, 108;  cause,  124;  warded 
off,  141;  unreal,  169;  something 
better  than,  206;  something  worse 
than,  213;  made,  243;  healing,  292- 
376  passim;  not  intelligent,  326; 
remote  cause,  334;  affirmation  and 
negation,  336;  is  fear  expressed,  337; 
the  most  fatal,  338;  personified  in 
allegory,  369;  no  rights,  390;  one 
exchanged  foranother,  414;  a  foreign 
agent,  418;  defined,  425.  (See  Ail- 
ments, Healing,  Sickness.) 

Disease,  213. 

Dishonesty:  not  a  quality  to  heal  the 
sick,  217  ;  inducing  sickness,  322. 
(See  Honest//  ) 

Dislocations:  impossible,  328;  differ- 
ently treated,  358,  359. 

Disquisitions,  on  disease,  345.  (See 
Conversation.) 

Diversity,  eternal,  440. 

Dives  and  Lazarus,  256. 

Divine  Life  (q.  v.),  demonstrated,  270. 

Divine  Love  (q.  v.):  unveiled,  269; 
healing  power  of,  271. 

Divine  Mind  (q.  v.)  :  matter  not  called 
medicine  by,  32;  ahead  of  mortal 
mind.  33;  and  human,  34;  all  things 
possible  to,  35;  question  of  right 
decided  by,  68;  law  of,  71;  man 
tributary  to,  73;  unerring,  82  ;  human 
power  yielding  to,  87:  having  all 
power,  92;  a  lawgiver,  102;  expressed 
in  Christian  Science  (q.  v.),  148;  only 
reality,  150;  omnipotent,  154;  one. 
155;  free  from  sin  and  suffering,  158; 
not  within  a  skull,  166;  logic  of  lim- 
itation, 167;  false  sense  of  pleasure 
destroyed  by,  208;  healing  the  s-ick, 
217  ;  light  and  healing  poured 
through,    219;    as    governor,    220; 


maintaining  identity,  230;  influencing 
man,  253.     (See  Deity,  God,  Truth.) 

Divine  Principle  (q.  v.)  :  healing,  11, 
18;  demonstration,  79;  taught,  81: 
power,  95:  demonstrated  by  Jesus, 
108;  father  and  mother,  120;  pro- 
ducing its  like,  150;  harmony,  153; 
as  taught  by  Jesus,  160,  101:  not 
separable  from  its  idea,  170:  of  har- 
mony, 174;  truth  in  its,  178;  as  a 
teacher,  181;  demonstrated  through 
spirituality,  182;  often  misstated,  185: 
adjusts  harmony  of  being,  192;  safe, 
in,  197;  scholastic  theology  instead, 
198;  gained  through  science,  209; 
is  God,  209;  to  stand  forever,  210: 
of  science,  242. 

Divine  Science  (q.  v.)  :  daystar,  5;  the 
one  right  way,  19 ;  a  rule  of,  24  ; 
misunderstood,  01  ;  demonstrations 
by,  02;  freedom  won  through,  70 : 
cry  of,  72;  astronomical  order  allied 
to,73;  ignorance  of,  85;  finger-posts, 
100;  facts  revealed  by,  100  ;  as  a  web, 
110;  revelations,  155,  158  ;  rebukes 
material  sense,  159;  reverses  the 
evidence  of  the  senses,  103;  not  put- 
ting new  wine  in  old  bottles,  10-1: 
reverses  the  relation  of  soul  to  body, 
165;  returning  forces  to  mind.  108; 
fundamental  teachings,  170;  resist- 
ance to,  177;  recognition  of,  178: 
advancement  compelled  by,  181  ;  the 
Master's  words  concerning.  183;  har- 
mony of,  185;  demonstrations,  189: 
Jesus'  understanding  of,  190;  learners' 
understanding  of,  192;  through  in- 
spiration, 193;  lighted,  194;  demon- 
strated, 195:  life  learned  in,  199; 
ability  questioned,  201;  sinful  re- 
ceiving, 200;  a  lesson  in,  207;  im- 
pressed upon  students,  215;  faith  in, 
236;  strongest  proof  of,  258  ;  in  tem- 
ples, 265;  for  sinners,  275;  what  it 
shows,  in  platform,  379;  eternal 
verity,  413;  seen  by  John,  512,  513. 

Divine  Spirit  (q.  v.):  ignored  by  phy- 
siology, 167;  curing  disease,  202: 
healing  influence,  265. 

Divine  Truth  (q.  v.),  as  a  guide. 
31. 

Divinitv  :  doctrines,  183;  alwavs  readv, 
376.  " 

Divorce:  as  a  warning,  163;  man  and 
soul  separated  bv,  204.  (See  Incom- 
patibility, Marriage.) 

Doctors:  opposite  to  God's  will,  105; 


36 


562 


INDEX. 


sentencing  the  sick,  300.  (See  Heal- 
in;/.  Medicine,  Physicians.) 

Doctrines  :  from  do  principle,  2!i0:  chief 
benefit,  4n7 ;  Kabbiuical  precept 
a  bo  u  i,  500. 

Dominion  :  of  man,  73;  over  mankind, 
78. 

Doubt,  a  material  sense,  20G. 

I  >ove,  defined,  534. 

Dragon,  in  the  Apocalypse,  514-522. 
1  See  Hi  'K  Si  '■/'<  ></■ ) 

Dream  :  delusion  like  a,  37;  forgotten, 
103;  -\\ ;ik inir  from  a  mortal,  107; 
mortal  existence  a,  116;  reality  ques- 
tioned, 117;  of  lite,  187;  of  living 
matter,  4'J2. 

Dreams:  feeling  in,  04;  knowledge 
gained  from,  235;  journeys  in,  257; 
sickness  a,  296;  of  suffering,  300; 
bodily  reality  in.  321 ;  of  disease,  322, 
330;  "death  a,  321!;  fever,  329;  relief 
from,  369;  of  material  scum-.  422; 
eyes  closed  or  open,  42';  seem  real, 
426;  ami  Adam,  455;  awakening 
from,  473.     (See  Sleep.) 

Dream-shadows,  of  disc  sc,  301. 

Dropsy,  a  case  of,  47,  48. 

Drugging,  system  of,  91. 

Drugs:  faith  in,  17,  39;  source  of  life 
not  matched  by,  18;  more  than  truth, 
10;  rush  after,  21 ;  belief  concerning, 
27;  not  employed  by  God,  32;  not 
harmless.  35:  reliance  on,  58:  useless, 
70;  question  concerning,  8G;  not  so 
high  as  mortal  mind,  02;  sick  recov- 
ering through,  04;  endorsed.  95; 
dropped,  97;  no  effect  on  man,  99; 
instead  of  almighty  power,  105;  de- 
stroyers, 107:  sick  never  healed  by, 
108;  laid  aside,  110;  given  to  children, 
140;  morally  wrong,  174:  as  a  sub- 
stitute, 198;"  origin^  202;  fatal,  242; 
not  used  by  .lesus,  285;  hindering 
cure,  302;  not  the  onlv  Safeguard, 
:;i":  idolized,  316,  320;  321;  cannot 
leal.  319;  shocking  substitute  for 
mind,  330:  illustrated,  340;  not  for 
brains, 350;  not  healing,  414;  uncon- 
scious, 415;  praver  compared,  480. 
(See  Allopathy,  llomaopathy,  Medi- 
■  int  ,  1 

Drunkards,  ideas  of,  207. 

Drunkenness:  enjoyed,  207;  no  pleas- 
ure in,  422. 

Dumbness:  spiritual  law  concerning, 
23;  speaking.  300. 

Dust :  man  compared  (o.  127:  man  re- 


turning to,  150;  dust  returns  to,  210; 
bodies  returning  to,  242;  man  de- 
rived from,  417:  in  creation,  460, 
451;  instead  of  Clod,  456;  in  creative 
days,  400-470  passim  ;  in  glossary, 
534.     (See  Dirt,  Earth.) 

Dying,  raising  the,  330.     (See  Death.) 

I  lysentery,  cured,  350. 

Dyspepsia:  a  modern  disease,  20;  man 
drooping  with,  00  ;  not  cured  by 
Graham  system,  96;  cure  for,  08;  of 
this  period,  206.     (See  Food  ) 

Dyspeptic,  not  God's  image,  07. 


I7AGLES,  of  truth,  424. 

Ears:    accident  to   the,   418;    de- 
fined, 534. 

Earth  :  God's  dominion  over,  23;  rota- 
tion. 73;  in  Genesis  (q.  v.),  432-470 
passim;  celestial,  437 ;  meaning,  4"2; 
in  glossary,  535.  (See  Dust,  World.) 

Earthquake,  172. 

East  :  side  of  the  Celestial  Citv,  228, 
220;  star  and  magi,  232;'  Jesus 
Christ,  233. 

East  Stoughton,  testimonial  from.  43. 

Ecclesiastes,  quoted,  50,  82,  [32,  185, 
403. 

Ecstasy,  in  praver  (q.  v.),  483,484,  402. 

Eddy,  Dr.  Asa'G.,  226,  227. 

Eddy,  Rev.  Mary  Baker  Glover  :  this 
book,  5  ;  originality  treacherously 
denied,  II,  7;  first  writings,  7-0;  in- 
fancy of  thought,  8;  disregard  of 
popularity.  0;  no  time  for  patients, 
10;  near  death,  8,  11;  curing  con- 
sumption, 24;  never  mistaken,  39; 
cases,  42.  43;  cures  in  Stoughton  and 
Tilton,  43;  Cincinnati,  44;  Lynn,  45; 
book  and  personal  instructions,  50, 
57;  leader,  84;  discovery,  150;  heal- 
ing, 152;  angels,  206;  knowledge, 
218;  discovery,  204;  only  textbook, 
304;  many  letters  received,  304; 
raises  the  dying,  317,  330;  experi- 
mental proof,  320;  curing  a  case  of 
spiritual  deadness,  ;i;;2;  many  cures, 
343 n>  indebtedness  to  ontology,  849; 
fitness  for  her  mission,  lib'  attacked, 
352;  erring  pupils,  353;  kept  busy, 
.'172:  motives,  372.  373;  suffering  from 
quackery,  370 ;  smitten  for  unusual 
teachings,  386,  healing  work,  380; 
method  and  profession,  387:  early 
church  experiences,  303;  apparent 
inconsistency,  ;J0G;  source  of  power, 


INDEX. 


563 


400;  creed,  407;  special  affirmations, 
414;  opposition  to  her  mission,  415; 
investigation  of  mesmerism,  415,  410; 
results  of  teaching,  420;  special  plat- 
form, 424;  li rst  discovery,  425;  theory 
of  universe.  431 ;  experience  at  death's 
door,  447,  471 ;  proofs  of  her  system, 
470;  Bible  sacred  to,  470,  47*1;  re- 
quest to,  477;  teaching  prayer,  492; 
love  for  Jesus,  497;  old  beliefs  out- 
grown, 507,  508;  compared  to  the 
woman  in  the  Apocalvpse,  511-524. 
(See  Science  and  Health.) 

Eden  :  effect  of  the  nineteenth  century 
on,  30;  flowers  of,  147;  allusion,  100; 
meaning,  452;  closed  and  guarded, 
461,  402;  lost,  534.  (See  Adam, 
Genesis.) 

Edgecotnb,  L.  C,  testimonial  from,  45. 

Education:  plan  widened,  33:  a  stand- 
ard of  beauty,  111;  of  an  infant,  139; 
differences  determined  by,  255.  (See 
School. ) 

Effect,  reasoning  from,  405.  (See 
Cause.) 

Egg:  author  of  genus  homo,  14;  riddle 
concerning,  32;  what  Agassiz  could 
see  in,  131 ;  man  from,  417,  407, 
472  -470,  535 ;  order  of  its  creation, 
475;  sun  in,  512.     (See  Bird.) 

Ego:  what  it  says,  34;  as  mind,  00, 
190;  when  understood,  60;  is  soul, 
never  dreams,  11G:  defined,  159;  one 
with  the  father,  189,  235;  unex- 
pressed, 204;  none  for  matter,  233; 
onlv  one,  380,  381;  location,  399. 
(See  /.) 

Egvpt:  flesh-pots,  97 ;  magicians,  222; 
"plagues,  228.     (See  Moses.) 

Electricity:  metaphysical  healing  will 
not  unite  with,  40;  not  a  fluid,  171 ; 
office,  172;  use,  231,232;  supposition 
concerning,  239,  242. 

Electric  Wire,  no  feeling  in,  323. 

Elias  :  Jesus  called,  200;  defined,  535. 

Elohim  :  in  creative  days,  442;  in  early 
chapters  of  Genesis  (q.  v.),  449,  462; 
in  glossary,  541.  (See  God,  Jehovah, 
Lord.) 

Eloquence,  and  truth,  247. 

Embryology,  uniform,  472-476. 

Emeralds,  allusion  to,  249. 

Emmaus,  the  walk  to,  285. 

Energv,  supplied  bv  spiritual  demand, 
315." 

English  Language,  and  the  word  faith, 
500. 


Enigma,  life  an,  234. 

Enoch,  perception  of,  62. 

Envy:  personified,  104,  105;  an  ob- 
stacle, 351. 

Ephemeral  Views,  of  error,  416. 

Epilepsy,  cured  by  Jesus,  294. 

Epizootic,  an  evolved  ailment,  39. 
(See  Horse.) 

Equipollence,  the  divine,  12. 

Error:  night,  5;  defined,  11,  100;  ap- 
plauded, 13;  fundamental,  14;  pro- 
duced by  error,  22;  chronic,  35; 
unstable,  57;  none  in  science,  62; 
forms,  65;  burial,  79;  fruits,  100; 
compared  to  water,  119;  war  with 
truth,  153,  15G,  105,  204;  unreal,  155, 
157;  theory  of  man,  159;  absence  of 
truth,  160,161;  self-evident  in  regard 
to  vegetable  life,  1G3;  cannot  mingle 
with  truth,  160,  185;  debris,  170; 
amputated,  173;  abandonment  by 
mortals  of,  177;  death  of,  178;  tena- 
city of,  179;  material,  ISO;  another 
name  for,  187;  lie  of,  188;  mortal, 
190;  never  pardoned,  received  by 
Pharisees,  204;  truth  hidden  by,  207; 
mortal  thought  consists  of,  teaching, 
210;  the  one  fact  about,  277;  a  coward, 
320;  personified  in  allegory,  361-372; 
definition,  407;  not  necessary  to 
truth,  41G;  cannot  destroy  itself,  428; 
assuming  divine  character,  404;  be- 
gins wrong,  477.  (See  Devil,  Matter, 
Satan.) 

Erudition,  not  inspiration,  247. 

Esquimaux:  incantations  of,  10;  allu- 
sion, 253. 

Essence  of  Christian  Religion,  sermon, 
141. 

Eternal,  as  not  in  the  temporal,  157. 

Eternal  Life  (q.  v.),  defined  by  Jesus, 
350. 

Eternal  Mind  (q.  v.),  beauty  in,  110. 

Eternal  Science  (q.  v.),  man  under  the 
government  of,  123. 

Eternal  Verities,  of  divine  (q.  v.)  sci- 
ence, 413. 

Etherization:  bodily  effect,  298  ;  Lynn 
case,  304,  305.  *  (See  Chloroform, 
Opiates.) 

Ethics,  not  commonly  from  a  demon- 
strable principle,  290. 

Eucharist:  partaken  of,  200;  as  re- 
garded in  Christian  science,  383; 
poem  on,  480;  practical  effect,  504, 
500;  instituted,  505;  nature,  509. 
(See  Baptism,  Sacranunt.) 


564 


INDEX. 


Euclid,  problem  of,  202.  (See  Calculus, 
dt  nun  try.) 

Euphrates,  defined,  535. 

Europe:  theologians  in,  194;  telegraph 
to,  243;  journey  to,  in  dreams, 
257. 

Evans's  Works,  20. 

Eve:  in  picture,  "277;  created,  453-403 
paisim  ;  defined,  535.  (See  Adam, 
Birth,  Genesis,  Obstetrics,  Rib.) 

Evening:  in  creative  days  (q.  v),  433- 
439;  defined,  535.  (See  Morning, 
Light,  Sun.) 

Evil:  negation,  34;  power,  42.  154; 
good  nut  in,  disappearance,  60;  not 
the  master  of  good,  61;  cause,  124; 
claiming  to  lie  something,  161;  cast 
out,  18:!:  ideas  concerning,  185;  not 
mind,  190;  sense  of,  lost,  196;  no 
pleasure  in.  2  8,  272;  senrt  aims, 
217 :  no  identity,  236;  none  in  science, 
250;  author,  413;  nameless  in  Gen- 
esis. 401 ;  in  glossary,  ■">  13. 

Evil  One,  deliverance  from,  493.  (Sec 
Devil,  Error,  S^  rp<  nt ,  bin.) 

Evils,  choice  between  two,  32. 

Evolution,  theory  of,  474.  (See  Dar- 
n-in, Eg;/.) 

Excuses,  many  offered,  356. 

Executioner,  sin  its  own.  315. 

Exercise:  bowed  down  to,  16;  idolized, 
316;  protest  against,  324;  condemned, 
370.    (See  Hygii  m  .) 

Expansion,  of  mortal  mind,  51. 

Experience  :  at  a  point  of,  178;  relation 
of  progress  to.  179. 

Explanations,  important  for  the  healing 
work,  414. 

Eve  :  works  upon  the.  30:  retina-image, 

73:  spirit's,  a  wound  in,  75;  guide  in 
walking,  316;    parts  of.  329;    power 
of,  346;  accident  to,  418;  retina,  542. 
(See  Light.) 
Eyes,  defined,  535. 


PABLES,  of  mind,  215. 

Factors,  not  two  in  science,  424. 

Facts,  existence  of,  91, 

Faculties,  c  mtrol  of  the  higher,  331. 

Faith  :  not  from  ignorance,  •">;  spiritual 
sense,  62,  206;  of  illusion,  91 ;  effect 
according  to,  94 ;  quality  of  the  mind, 
ISO;  religious,  255;  truth,  273;  in 
Christ  urged,  315;  borders  length- 
ened, 317;  physical  effect,  342;  lost, 


393;  in  man,  not  healing,  400:  with- 
out works.  51)0;  definition,  500,  501. 
(See  Belie/.) 
False! 1,  tact  above,  87.    (See  Lies, 

Truth.) 

Fame,  incompetent,  135. 

Famine,  earth    to   be   convulsed  with, 

262. 
Kan:  of  Scripture,  404:  defined,  536. 
Farthing,  uttermost,  4S2. 
Fashion,  a  standard  of  beauty,  111. 

Fasting:  not  a  means  of  health,  90 ; 
belief  concerning',  98;  Pharisaic  prac- 
tice, 550. 

Fatherhood,  in  creation,  485,  457.  (See 
Motherhood.) 

Father  in  Heaven  :  parentage  of  mind, 
not  of  matter,  122;  as  perfection, 
177:  reached  alter.  181;  the  ego  i  ne 
with,  189;  Jesus  one  with,  182,  274; 
man  to  be  perfect  a-.  197;  wav  opened 
by,  207.     (See  God.) 

Father:  man's,  141:  lesson  by,  145; 
'•call  no  man,''  502:   defined,  536. 

Fatigue:  pains  caused  by, 20;  moments 
of.  Hi:!:  dissipated, 264 ;  exposure  to, 
314,  315. 

Fear:  a  material  sense  of,  206 ;  founda- 
tion of  sieknes-.,  297;  effeel  mi  face, 
298;  none  in  love,  318;  involuntary, 
;;2i:  whole  of  disease,  340;  personi- 
fied as  the  sheriff,  361-372;  viewed 
in  connection  with  various  ailments. 
425;  immediate  fruit  of  error,  457; 
in  glossary,  536. 

Femineity :  higher  than  masculinity 
(<|.  v.)',  437.  444;  in  creation,  440, 
444.     (See    Motherhood,  Mary,   Ub- 

sii  ti  /.-.*.  rvowii  u. ) 

Fermentation  ;  not  pleasant,  144:  pain- 
less, 296;  process,  313.  (See  Acid, 
('In  mica  I  zation.) 

Fevers:  types  and  treatment,  329;  a 
delusion,  343;  not  to  In- checked,  375, 
370. 

Fiction,  nauseous.  51. 

Fidelity,  advancement  in  proportion  to, 
78. 

Finger,  burnt,  333. 

Finger-posts,  of  divine  science,  100. 

Fin':  altar  symbol,  230;  will  not  unite 
with  frost. "239;  defined,  530. 

Firmament:  in  Genesis  (q.  v.),  434- 
440;  meaning,  450;  in  glossary,  536. 
(See  Sky  ) 

Fishes,  a, id  loaves,  195. 

Fish  :  'tit  of  water,   140;    in  creation, 


INDEX. 


565 


440;  child  made  like  a,  478,  479. 
(See  Animals.) 

Five  Senses  (q.  v.):  not  indispensable, 
390;  wrong  apprehension  of  man, 
410;  not  the  divine  medium,  419; 
constituting  man,  420;  inferior,  425; 
beginning,  4-">2;  unsafe  knowledge, 
457;  no  cognizance  of  God,  407. 
(See  Matter.) 

Flannel:  idolized,  1G;  not  better  than 
mind,  141. 

Flavor,  mind  cognizant  of,  248. 

Flesh  :  as  warring  against  spirit  (q.v.), 
19,  155,  156,  390,  397;  animal,  97; 
conditioned  bv  mind,  323;  formed  bv 
mind,  358;  defined,  536. 

Flesh-brush,  bowed  down  to,  16. 

Flocks,  increased,  139. 

Floodgates,  truth  poured  through,  78. 

Flowers  :  lessons  taught  by,  88;  suprem- 
acy of  mind  declared  by,  104;  re- 
flecting God's  goodness,  110;  tropical, 
138:  supposed  to  die,  175;  dream 
about,  235;  decaying,  247;  turning 
towards  light,  267;  in  creation,  436. 
(See  Herb,  Tree.) 

Fluttering*,  reversed,  126. 

Foci,  of  ideas,  433. 

Follen,  Rev.  Charles,  quoted,  317. 

Food:  digested  by  the  stomach  (q.  v.), 
29;  new  understanding  concerning, 
97;  no  effect  on  man,  99;  regulated 
by  mind,  139;  truth  the  best,  301; 
undigested,  310;  supposed  necessity, 
332;  a  disturbance,  357:  not  the  life, 
467.     (See  Appetite, -Diet.) 

Footprints,  of  the  past,  92. 

Footsteps,  blood  v,  316. 

Footsteps  of  Truth,  chapter,  56-119. 

Forces,  the  blind,  51,  184. 

Forefathers  :  ignorance  of  hvgiene,  51 ; 
faith  of,  143. 

Foreordination,  the  old  doctrine  of,  283. 
(See  Predestination.) 

Foresight,  from  a  spiritual  standpoint, 
250. 

Forgiveness:  of  sin.  58;  never  used  by 
science,  203.     (See  Atonement.) 

Formalism,  material  sense  of  God  lead- 
ing to,  121.  (See  Ceremonies,  Ritu- 
alism,  Worship.) 

Forms  of  Thought,  in  creation  (q.  v.), 
441. 

Foul  Stomach  (q.  v.),  personified  as  a 
witness,  362. 

Fountain,  of  sweet  and  bitter  waters, 
352,  421. 


Fount,  and  source,  507. 

Fowls,    440.       (See    Animals,    Birds, 

denesis.) 
Fiance,  government  of,  211. 
Franklin,  ISeujamin  :  hint  furnished  to, 

113;  allusion,  211. 
Fraud,  no  pleasure  in,  421,  422.     (See 

Dishonesty,  Sin.) 
Freedom  :    of   man,    73;    standard   of. 

84;    moral,  in   wedlock,   135.      (See 

Channiny,  Liberty.) 
Free-love,  the  name,  134. 
Fretfulness,  in  children,  139. 
Friendship,  quotation  about,  148. 
Frivolity,  13t(. 
Frost:  flowers  nipped  bv,  128;  will  not 

mingle  with  fire,  239.*    (See  Coll.) 
Frothingham,  Rev.  Nathaniel  L.,  D.D., 

hymn  quoted,  511. 
Frugality,  essential  to  prosperity,  147. 
Fruit  :  forbidden,   413;   as  a  sacrifice, 

465.     (See  Tree.) 
Fruition,  a  spiritual  sense,  236. 
Fungus,  man  not  a,  348. 
Furred  Tongue  (q.  v.),  personified,  362, 

368; 

Fustian,  story  told  to,  264. 
Future  Life,  must  be,  526. 
Future,  unknown,  338. 


(^ABRTEL,  task  of,  513. 

KJ     Gad,  defined,  536. 

Galatians,  Fpistle  to  the,  223. 

Galvanism,  advised  by  Dr.  Rush,  244. 

Gardens,  the  culture  of,  not  a  great 
responsibility,  139. 

Garments  :  white  (q.  v.),  132;  a  mouse 
gnawing  at,  147. 

Garnett,  R.,  quoted,  224. 

Gaskell,  quoted,  133. 

Gas :  of  fear,  306;  evaporates,  340. 

Gastric  Gas,  accumulating,  347. 

Gastric  Juice,  310.  (Sec  Diyestion, 
Food,  Stomach.) 

Gate  of  Science,  open,  460. 

Gender:  belonging  to  God,  208;  form 
of  mind,  209;  in  creation,  437  ;  men- 
tal quality.  444.  (See  Femineity, 
Man,  Masculinity.) 

Generation:  basis,  143:  improvement 
through,  331.  (See  Birth.  Obstetrics.) 

Genesis :  text,  11;  allusion  to,  188;  ex- 
egesis of  early  chapters,  431-479; 
first  chapter,  431-461;  of  other  chap- 
ters,    448-479   passim;    two     docu- 


5GG 


INDEX. 


ments,  449;  wrong  interpretations, 
401,  462;  considered  obscure,  470; 
creation  (q.  v.)  of  man,  508 ;  order  of 
interpretation,  519 ;  deuling  with  (he 
subject  of  sin,  523;  quoted  in  glos- 
sary. 531-534,  541,  542. 

Gentiles,  sickness  carried  to,  357. 

i  !enu8  Homo,  author  of,  150. 

Geology:  calculations  in,  70;  insuffi- 
cient explanation  of  creation,  4.8. 
(See  Arithmetic,  Calculus.) 

Geometrv ;  eve  subordinate,  75;  sym- 
bols, 184;  illustrated,  186,202.  (See 
Calculus,  Mttthemitlic.fi.) 

Germ,  man  not  a  material,  112.     (See 

!■■  UH-) 

Gethsemane:  Jesus'  night  at,  500,508; 
defined,  500. 

Ghost:  Jesus  not  a,  2S5;  unreal,  394; 
of  materiality,  395;  deiined,  530. 
(See  Spectre.) 

Ghost-stories,  effect  of,  345,  340. 

Gihon,  deiined,  530. 

Girl:  outlook  upon  life,  8;  anecdote, 
110.     (See  Children.) 

Giving,  docs  not  impoverish,  204. 

Glossary,  525-552. 

Gnosl it-is- in,  vague,  12. 

God:  apprehended,  5 ;  a  personal  deity 
implored,  18,  235,  230;  a  centre,  59; 
omnipotence,  01;  as  king,  03;  but 
one,  65;  all  things  possible  with,  78; 
supernatural, 87 ;  notseen,  121;  finite 
conception  of,  122;  meaning,  129; 
consecration  to,  12.);  forgiveness,  179; 
power,  185;  not  in  what  he  has  made, 
180;  man  of,  187;  as  a  spectre,  189; 
understanding  of,  190;  patriarchs 
talking  with,  194;  true  idea  of,  200; 
relation  of  nature  to,  201;  limited 
sense  of,  202;  defined  in  platform, 
377-381  passim;  hypothesis  that  di- 
vinity can  be  educated,  388;  no  co- 
operation with  evil,  390;  honored  by 
Christian  science,  415;  in  glossary, 
537. 

God-man,  inspired,  126.     (See  Christ.) 

God's  Character  (q.  v.):  described,  105: 
purity,  106;  a  healer,  109;  effect  of 
higher  views,  224;  attributes,  413. 

God's  Creation  (q.  v.):  all  good,  154; 
all-inclusive,  413:  in  Genesis,  431- 
479;  not  impoverishing,  445. 

God's  Image:  created  through  mind, 
99:  not  man,  123;  text,  L49;  falselv 
claimed,  ir.ii,  159;  lost  sight  of,  190; 
puri'y  of,  194;  man,  208;  alone  per- 


mitted,  427;    in    creation,     431-479 
passim, 
God's  Love  (q.  v.),  nature  of,  278 

God's    Nature     q     v.):   spirit,  41:   cqui- 

pollenceof,  12;  all  in  all  and  spiritual, 
151;  principle,  154:  one,  155;  as  tin' 
only  mind,  177;  as  bodv,  180;  de- 
lined,  403;  not  the  author  ol  c\  il 
(q.  v.),  413;  fatherly  and  mother! v, 
513. 

God's  Thought  (q.  v.),  eternal,  154. 

Gods:  matter  one.  32;  thousand-.  166, 
187;  delusions,  200;  destroyers,  221 : 
of  mythology  real,  418;  several 
named.  4  19;  men  made  as,  405:  de- 
fined, 537.  (See  Devil,  Snt  in.  '/'/•<<.) 

Gold,  separated  from  the  dross,  145. 

Goliath,  illustration,  149. 

Good,  Dr.  John  Mason,  quoted,  319. 

Goodness:  heaven  made  by,  36;  heart 
gladdened  by,  "5;  immortal.  114: 
not  equal  to  its  principle,  191;  evil 
spoken  of,  483.     (See  Uod.) 

Good:  not  in  evil,  60;  evil  commin- 
gling with,  61;  self-existent,  91  ;  sin 
not  made  liy,  105;  no  matter  in.  118, 
119;  signification,  129;  impersonal, 
130;  Saxon  meaning,  154;  no  evil 
to,  150;  not  the  author  of  evil,  158, 
270;  ideas  concerning,  185;  in  glos- 
sary, 537. 

Gossamer  Thread,  343. 

Grace:  dietetics  not  recommended  for 
growth  in,  90;  the  one  miracle,  426. 

Graham  System:  economy  of  man,  10; 
adoption  and  result,  90. 

Grant,  General  U.  S.,  quoted,  424. 

(■rapes  :   -our,  04;   from  thorns.   151. 

Grass:  mortals  like,  37:  identity.  236; 
voice,  443.  (See  Flower*,  lit  rbs, 
Tree.) 

Grave:  and  the  cradle,  112;  no  victory 
in  the,  200. 

Gravel,  suffering  from  the.  297. 

Great  First  Cause  (q.  v.),  in  evolution, 
470.     (See  God.) 

Great  Unknowable,  549. 

Greece:  gods,  55;  Christianity  in, 
201. 

Greek  Language:  translation  from, 
181;  the  word/ai/A,  500;  lord,  540. 

Greek  Testament :  cited,  1S2:  meaning 
of  martyr,  272.     (See  AYw.) 

Grief,  tears  caused  by,  04. 

Ground,  meaning  in  creation  (q.  v.), 
|5o.     (See  Dust.,  Earth.) 

Guessing,  science  of,  325. 


INDEX. 


567 


Guilt,  not  to  be  pleaded  for  sickness, 

308,  309. 
Gulf,  impassable,  239.     (See  Dices.) 


[J ABIT,  bondage  resisted,  69. 

Hallucination:    allusion,    31;    of 
all  sickness,  350;  nothingness,  389. 

Ham,  son  of,  529. 

Happiness  :  the  master  of,  26  ;  effect  of 
mind  on,  126;  spiritual.  135;  wealth 
and  fame  not  limits,  138. 

Harlots,  in  heaven.  260. 

Harmony:  what  is  necessaiy  to  be  in, 
with  God,  62;  of  spheres,  74;  way  to 
heaven,  76;  heaven  bestoweth,  84, 
85;  ideal  of  truth,  106;  a  mind-pic- 
ture, 108;  real,  158;  reinstated,  18  i; 
how  obtained,  331  ;  restored,  333; 
how  reached,  379. 

Hatred:  personified,  105;  inducing 
sickness,  322,  323. 

Hav-fever,  not  heard  of  in  olden  time, 
29.     (See  Catarrh,  Rose-cold.) 

Headache,  in  fear,  425. 

Head:  aching,  20;  pained  104;  no 
information  given  by,  106.  (See 
Brains.) 

Headstone,  of  the  corner,  329. 

Healer:  universal,  30;  Christ  as,  203. 
(See  Jesus.) 

Healing  and  Teaching:  chapter,  292- 
376;  the  first  easier  than  the  second, 
330;  allusion,  425. 

Healing:  of  Christian  science,  78; 
Jesus'  svstem  of,  182:  precedent  for, 
183;  first  article  of  faith,  198;  of  the 
apostles,  271;  a  Christ-work,  289, 
290.     (See  Doctors,  Medicine.) 

Health:  belief  against,  21;  so  called 
laws,  21;  master  of,  26;  faith  in 
rules,  39;  sickness  commingling 
with,  61;  an  exception,  61;  rules  of, 
72;  brought  to  light,  107;  a  mind- 
picture,  108;  effect  of  mind  on,  126; 
illusion,  201;  hidden,  207.  (See  Dis- 
ease, Drugs,  Error,  Matter,  Medi- 
cine, Sickness,  Physicians.) 

Health-laws,  personified  in  allegorv, 
361-372. 

Health-theories,  self-contradictory,  332. 

Heart-disease,  cured,  44. 

Heart:  valves  of,  46;  controlled,  98; 
no  information  given  bv,  106;  man 
controlled  by  his,  114;  denned,  537. 

Heat:  arising  from  fear,  339;  should 
be  harmless,  340.     (See  Cold.) 


Heaven:  made  by  goodness,  26;  pil- 
grim's home,  119;  meaning,  180;  de- 
fined, 537.     (See  Harmony,  Hell.) 

Hebrew  Words  :  for  mnn,  451 ;  faith, 
513;  lord,  540;  serpent,  547. 

Hebrews,  Epistle  to  the:  quoted,  81, 
93,  181,  186,  225,  498.     (See  Noyes.) 

Heine,  Heinrich,  quoted,  115. 

Hell:  made  by  sin,  36;  tires  of,  323; 
defined,  537. 

Hemans,  Felicia:  "swift  hours,"  156, 
157;  worship,  207;  "  bowers  are 
green,"  257. 

Herbs,  in  creation,  436,  445.  (See 
Flowers,  Tree.) 

Herds,  increased,  139. 

Hereditary  Disease,  treatment  of,  326, 
327. 

Heredity:  a  prolific  subject,  64;  in  dis- 
ease "denied,  292;  protest  against, 
324. 

Heresy,  accusation  of,  387. 

Herod:  belief  concerning  Jesus,  260, 
261,288;  horrible  decree  516,  517. 

Heterodoxy,  122. 

Hiddekel,  defined,  538. 

Hieroglyphics  of  Deity,  88. 

Hill  of  "Science,  201. 

Hindoo:  philosophers,  259;  deity,  449. 

Hip-disease,  cured,  45. 

Hip-joints,  treatment  of,  328. 

Hippocrates  :  deserting  image-gods, 
202;  mischief  wrought  by,  319. 

Hirelings,  fleeing,  373. 

History,  needful,  51. 

History  of  Four  Thousand  Years  of 
Medicine:  an  authority,  202;  quoted, 
319. 

Holiness:  grafted,  58;  brought  to  light, 
107. 

Holy  Ghost:  received  by  Jesus,  287: 
revelations,  382;  in  Jesus'  birth,  501; 
baptism  with,  513;  defined,  538. 

Holy  Spirit  (q.  v.),  belief  in,  400. 

Holy  Writ,  what  is  considered,  188. 
(See  Bible.) 

Homer,  doubtful  existence  of,  252. 

Homoeopathy:  seed  of  sickness,  28; 
experiments,  47 ;  lessens  drugging 
(q.  v.),  86;  ahead  of  allopathy  (q.  v.), 
91 ;  step  beyond,  92;  this  book  treated 
like,  304;  motto,  311;  sometimes  no 
medicine  (q.  v.)  used,  312;  fashion- 
able, 387. 

Honesty:  coming  too  late,  87:  stability, 
143;*in  Biblical  history,  213.  (See 
Dishonesty.) 


568 


INDEX. 


Hope:  not  .1  cheat,  200;  Baying  con- 
cerning,  27-1 ;  in  the  upper  brain, 
456. 

Horeb's  1 1< tight,  81. 

Horizon,  of  outlook,  135. 

Horoscope,  displayed  to  Chaldeans, 
75. 

Horses:  educated,  39;  cared  for,  355. 

Houses,  haunted,  "J-"'-"'. 

Howe,  Julia  Ward:  Battle  Hymn,  211; 
•'thorns  mi  Jesus'  brow,"  234. 

Human  Belief  (q.  v.):  an  autocrat,  201 ; 
a  material  sense,  206. 

Humanization  of  God,  444.  (See  An- 
thropomorphism, Divine.) 

Human  Mind  (q.  v.):  what  it  calls 
death,  34:  great  stress  laid  on  the 
action  of,  100. 

Human  Senses  (q.  v.),  eternal,  418, 
410. 

Human  Will  (q.  v.),  principle  cannot 
be  mocked  by,  "203. 

Humbug,  right  hand  of,  415.  41G.  (See 
Mediumship,  Mtsmerism.) 

Humility  :  poem,  440;  a  prayer  for. 
485. 

Humors,  in  blood  (q.  v.),  340. 

Husbandmen   of  sickness,  28. 

Husbands:  advice  to,  137;  dissolute, 
142;  appeal  to,  145;  at  clubs,  147. 
(See  .1/  arriaqe,   Woman.) 

Hydra-heads,  514. 

Hydropathy,  diminishes  drugging,  86. 
(See  Bathing.) 

Hygiene  :  not  a  restorer  of  health,  17; 
God  not  matched  by,  18;  adherence 
to,  07  ;  dyspeptics  made  by,  98;  below 
science,  152;  ir  Jesus'  tomb,  285, 
311;  idolized.  31(5,321;  drilling,  346; 
to  be  forgotten,  357:  personified  in 
allegory,  300;  not  to  be  practised, 
374;  not  healing,  414;  not  Christian, 
415.  (See  Adams,  Air,  Bathing, 
Diet,  Drugs.) 

Hymn,  quoted,  110.  (See  Myers,  Po- 
etic,  Scott.) 

Hypnotism:  not  mind-cure,  9;  of 
Adam,  453.  454. 

Hypochondria,  31. 

Hypocrisy  :  science  not  pained  through, 
100;  a  failure,  171;  none  in  science, 
203;  tolly  of.  310;  in  prayer,  489. 

Hypocrites  :  Jesus'  rebuke,  251 ;  pam- 
pered. 273. 

Hypodermic  Injection,  297.  (See  Ano- 
tlytn  s.  Opiates.) 

Hysteria,  31,  34. 


1    \M  :  the  everlasting,  121, 176j  made 

1     a  myth,  473:  defined,  537.  538. 

I:  defined,  150;  in  glossary,  538.  (See 
fe>  .i 

Icelandic:  the  word  man  in,  443,  444; 
a  Genesis  text,  451 . 

Idea:  born  of  spirit,  10S:  God's,  190, 
230;  true,  of  God,  200;  of  lib-.  210. 

Ideals,  of  truth,  125. 

Ideas:  creator  of,  115;  of  spirit  (q.  v.), 
131:  born,  349;  seen  in  creation,  431 
470  passim;  of  God  (q.  v.)  defined, 
432;  multiplying  and  replenishing 
the  earth.  430;  complete  in  science. 
415.   (See  Man,  Reflection,  Thoughts.) 

Identities,  created,  434. 

Identity,  maintained.  230. 

Idiosyncrasies,  transmission  of,  64. 

Idolaters,  killing  the  body,  322. 

Idolatry  :  a  higher  staure,  10;  pagan,  77; 
first,  198;  origin  of  drugs,  202;  of 
medical  systems,  315,  316,  321. 

Idols,  of  sense,  32. 

Ignorance  :  no  stepping-stone  for  faith, 
5;  no  proof  for  or  against  a  circum- 
stance, 338;  cure  of  fear  arising  from, 
340. 

Illness,  not  to  be  talked,  295. 

Illusion:  not  law.  72  ;  concerning  life, 
70:    faith   of,   91:   explained   to   the 

Sick,  320;    duplex,  541. 

Image  :  man  (q.  v.)  his  Maker's,  58; 
the  divine  perceived,  59;  meaning  of, 
182.     (See  Reflection.) 

Imbecility,  of  mind,  50. 

Imitation"  of  <  'iirist,  400. 

Immaculate  Conception,  defined,  382, 
470.     (See  Insects,  Mary   Obstetrics.) 

Immorality,  leading  to  scaffold,  57. 

Immortality:  lost,  77;  brought  to  light, 
99,  107", "curing  evil,  109;  a  beauty 
oi  its  own.  111;  love  the  principle  of, 
128;  not  in  mortality.  163;  allusion. 
163,  200;  of  the  soul,  204;  no  proof 
of,  205;  mortality  no  hold  on,  209; 
man  governed  by,  219;  error  not 
united  with,  239;  evidences,  245,  318; 
present,  not  future  (q.  v.),  310;  and 
pre-existenee,  357;  not  within  mor- 
tality iq.  v.),  411;   how  brought,  417. 

Immortal  Man  (q.  v.),  antipodes  of 
mortal,  101. 

Immortal  Mind  (q.  v.) :  causative,  49; 
antipodes,  105;  apart  from  bodily 
creations,  122:  the  only  cause,  128; 
counterfeited,  171;  truths  of,  215. 

Immortal  Spirit  (q.  v.),  denied,  244. 


INDEX. 


Immortal,  not  mortal,  151. 

Imposition:  chapter,  234-291;  defined, 
287,  290. 

Impossibilities,  never  occur,  113. 

Impression,  niediumship  (q.  v.)  ex- 
pressed by,  2";2. 

Impuritv :  floating,  137;  child  free 
from, "139. 

In,  as  defined  by  science,  538,  543. 

Incantations,  health  restored  by,  10. 

Incompatibility,  of  dispositions,  137. 
(See  Marriage.) 

India,  Bible  in,  188. 

Indians:  easily  cured,  338:  disease 
among1,  357;  poetic  ideas.  411. 

Indigestion:  pains  caused  by,  29;  case 
of,  311.  (See  Diet,  Digestion,  Food, 
Stomach  ) 

Individuality:  of  Jesus,  209;  eternal, 
449. 

Inebriety,  how  treated,  299. 

Infant,  education  of,  139.  (See  Bribes, 
Children.) 

Infection,  the  fear  (q.  v.)  of,  334.  (SeJ 
Con'agion.) 

Infelicity,  conjugal,  145.  (See  Bride, 
Marriage.) 

Infidelity:  not  mind-cure,  12;  in  mar- 
riage, 134;  brought  to  'he  surface, 
144;  of  physicians,  387;  the  real, 
48,'!. 

Infidels,  healed,  409.     (See  Letts  ) 

Infinite:  no  beginning  or  end,  115; 
proper  sense  of,  120;  attempts  to 
pattern,  127;  as  reflected,  nature, 
182;  room  for  only  one,  2  !5. 

Infinite  Calculus  (q.  v.),  accepted,  440. 
(See  Geometry.) 

Infinite  Idea  (q.  v.),  in  creation,  444- 
479  passim. 

Infinite  Love,  metaphors,  224,  22(5. 

Infinite  Mind  (q.  v.):  not  in  a  finite 
form,  122;  man  belonging  to  the 
sum  of,  123;  not  compressible  with- 
in a  skull,  100;  comprehends  all, 
199. 

Infinite  Principle  (q.  v.):  how  repre- 
sented, 123:  no  correct  appreciation 
of,  29J  ;  governed,  230. 

Infinity:  sustaining,  5;  not  finitv,  GO; 
reflected,  131.     (See  God  ) 

Inflammation:  reduced,  156;  of  Jesus' 
bodv.  285;  treatment,  301;  abated, 
337;  in  boils,  339. 

Influence,  on  wrong  side,  335. 

Influenza,  exposure  to,  314.  (See  Ca- 
tarrh, Cold.) 


Ingham,  James,  testimonial  from,  42, 
43. 

Inharmony,  error,  22. 

Iniquity,  not  beheld  by  God,  100. 
(See  Sin.) 

Injustice,  to  women,  142. 

Innocence,  a  gem.  147. 

Inoculation,  mental,  218. 

Insane,  the,  suffering  from  belief,  300. 

Insanity  :  through  love,  112;  treatment 
of,  349,  350;  degrees,  universal.  350; 
cause,  358.  (See  Brains,  Disar- 
rangement, Nerves.) 

Insects,  propagation,  472.  (See  Im- 
maculate, Obstetrics. ) 

Inspiration:  lust,  104;  Bible  language 
through,  193;  not  erudition,  247. 

Institutions,  honoring  physiology,  13. 

Insubordination,  a  growing  evil,  90. 
(See  Children.) 

Intelligence  :  subject  to  non-intellig- 
ence, 10;  mute,  38;  one,  00,  05,  154; 
not  material,  07, 1G3;  a  power,  G5.  0 li ; 
hypothesis,  70;  world  would  collapse 
without,  93;  unintelligence  acting 
like,  110;  material,  110;  none  in  a 
nerve,  119;  higher  governing,  150; 
blending  matter  and  spirit,  155; 
claimed  by  matter,  157;  in  God,  159; 
not  from  error,  101;  not  in  numbers, 
174;  standpoint,  177;  cannot  blend 
with  non-intelligence,  185;  origin 
and  false  sense..  187;  presupposed  in 
matter,  07;  reflected,  235;  definition, 
400,411,412;  in  glossary,  538.  (See 
Divine,  God.) 

Intelligences,  impossibility  of  two,  277. 

Intercommunion,  difficult,  252. 

Intoxicants,  use  opposed,  375.  (See 
Di  unkmness.) 

Intoxication,  supposed  pleasure,  171. 

Intuition,  a  spiritual  sense,  200. 

Intuitions,  enabling  man  to  do  good, 
251. 

Invalids:  cling  to  material  gods,  98; 
know  more  than  the  doctor  (q.  v.), 
305;  encouraged,  300.  (See  Heal- 
ing, Medicine,  Sickness.) 

Invention,  needful,  51- 

Irish,  happy  in  dirt,  354,  355. 

Irregular  Appetite  (q.  v.),  personified, 
302. 

Isaiah  :  Wonderful,  40  ;  valleys  exalted, 
138;  necromancy,  234;  "despised 
and  rejected,"  269;  glad  tidings, 
372;  lion  and  lamb,  441;  the  Lord's 
peace  and  evil,  404. 


570 


INDEX. 


Ism,  a  now,  242. 

Israel:  quotation  concerning,  121;  ma- 
terial worship,  394.  (See  Children, 
Jiit  a.) 

Israelites:  in  the  desert,  228;  worship 
of  Jehovah  and  other  gods,  227,  229, 
4411. 

Issachar,  defined,  538. 


JACOB:   wrestling,   194:  name,  195; 
°      sons,  527,  529,  531,  53G,  538,  540, 

547 ;  defined,  539. 
Jahr:  studied,  28;  symptoms  given  bv, 

47. 

James  the  Apostle:  on  pure  religion, 
142;  on  faith  and  works,  420;  on 
temptation,  453. 

Japh.et,  defined,  539. 

Jealousy,  a  grave,  147. 

Jefferson,  Thomas,  quoted,  218. 

Jehovah:  other  rulers  before,  16;  unity, 
121;  Job  before,  196;  personality, 
not  suffering,  209;  material  appeals 
to,  394;  the  Lord  (q.  v.)  God  (q.  v.), 
in  Genesis  (q.  v  ),  449-451 ;  use  of 
the  word,  540,  541. 

Jeremiah:  motto,  224;  Jesus  called, 
200. 

Jerusalem,  defined,  539. 

Jesus  Christ:  economy  of  man,  16; 
man  approaching,  5G;  merits,  57: 
justification,  58;  accusation  against, 
05;  promises,  70;  command,  75;  as 
a  rock,  89;  crumbs  from  table,  91; 
Christianity  demonstrated,  99;  the 
way  he  trod,  lays  great  Btress  "ii 
human  mind,  100;  demonstrating 
life,  106;  life  compared  to,  115;  as 
painted,  124:  meaning  of  name,  181; 

( .ing,  183;  east  side,  228,  229,  233; 

meeting  mockery,  205;  way  ac- 
knowledged, 208;  bearing  sins  of 
others,  27<);  "a  stirrer  up  of  sedi- 
tions,"  270;  one  with  God,  274;  in 
glossary,  539. 

Jesus  < 'I, list's  Career:  the  shepherds, 
5;  baptism,  133;  a  leader,  181;  spirit- 
ual origin,  182,  195;  idea  presented 
by,  190,  L96,  197;  unity  with  Cod, 
192;  -u ss,  258;  mission  and  fore- 
knowledge. 278;  unjust  suffering, 
278 ;  esteemed  smitten,  boyhood,  280; 
death,  282;  Gethsemane,  forsaken 
on  the  cross,  283,  284;  a  life-link, 
B92;  acientilic  origin,  404;  doing 
life's  work  aright,  494;  divine  origin, 


495,  502;  conception  and  birth,  501; 
no  fleshly  ties,  502:  not  understood, 
5o2,  503;  death  and  sin  conquered, 
507;  miraculous  origin,  508;  bloody 
death,  509,  510;  death  caused  by  ani- 
mal magnetism,  616;  burning  the 
chaff,  518;  martyrdom  a  sin,  551. 
Jesus  Christ's  Character  (q.  v.):  love 
for  children.  18,  109;  in  general,  182; 
way  marked  by,  72;  individuality, 
200;  commandments  kept,  259,  260; 
unselfish,  209;  gluttony,  288;  defini- 
tion nt'  names,  408;  not  a  destroyer, 
409;  way,  truth,  and  life,  4:,0 ;  double 

nature,  509;  in  glossary,  539. 

Jesus  Christ's  Healing (q.  v.):  in  gene- 
ral, 20,  95,  140,243;  miracles  (q.  v.), 
180,  195;  allusions,  l'.>8;  treatment 
of  disease,  325;  casting  out  devils, 
427;  example    441. 

Jesus  Christ's  Mind  (q.  v.):  not  yet 
fully  possessed,  9;  allusion,  243; 
reading  thoughts,  351-353;  in  his 
mission,  409,  410. 

Jesus  Christ's  Power:  demonstrations, 
63,  188,  192,  24G;  Paul  a  follower, 
201;  demonstrator,  202;  restoring 
every  sense,  420:  curing  the  bound 
woman.  427  :  proof  about  man's  body, 
527,  528.     (See  Miracles,   Will.) 

Jesus  Christ's  Resurrection  (q.  v.): 
texts,  189,  190;  conversation  after- 
ward, 285:  no  surgeon  required  in 
the  tomb,  285,- 28G;  body  retained 
after,  418;  illustrated  in  creation, 
437;  unchanged  by  death,  477.  178; 
raising  disciples  also,  508;  morn, 
509,  510. 

Jesus  Christ's  Teaching:  divine,  12, 
99;  quoted,  17,  20.  53,  70,  107,  110, 
1 18,  123, 124,  183,  201.  237  ;  parables, 
07,  184;  introducing  a  religion,  79; 
science,  81,.  209;  sayings  followed, 
131  :  mi  marriage,  143;  union  with 
God,  155;  for  our  use,  160,  161; 
origin  of  manhood.  161;  loving  the 
neighbor,  166;  theology,  182:  system, 
183;  understanding,  188;  question, 
I!i7:  knowledge,  199;  instructing 
the  Pharisees,  204;  one  God,  274; 
stripping  disguise  from  error,  270  :  a 
masterly  power  over  his  own  life, 
281;  magnitude  of  work,  282;  theol- 
ogy demonstrated,  298;  light  •!  the 
body,  329;  word  to  be  kept.  860; 
annulling  material  laws,  391  ;  not  im- 
der^ood  by  disciples,  393;  declaring 


INDEX. 


571 


his  body  not  spiritual,  .393,  394;  tak- 
ing no  thought  for  life,  455;  state- 
ments, 495;  atonement,  494-51(1; 
Satan,  503. 

Jews:  opinions,  189;  wrong  theology, 
278,  404;  opposite  views  from  those 
of  Jesus,  393.     (See  Israel.) 

Job,  Book  of:  on  the  stars,  123 ;  "hear- 
ing of  the  ear,"  12(5;  "  in  my  flesh," 
]!I4;  "who  by  searching,"  199;  "ar- 
guments of  wind,"  384;  wisdom, 
401  ;   "man  born  of  woman,"  475. 

John's  Gospel:  on  tasting  death,  315; 
the  logos  (q.  v.),  451. 

Johnson,  Dr.  James,  quoted.  319. 

John  the  Apostle  :  allusion,  229  ;  thrown 
into  the  oil,  322. 

John  the  Baptist:  astounded,  133;  his 
inquiry,  192;  Jesus  so  called,  260; 
spiritual,  237  ;  his  disciples  fasting, 
283;  Jesus'  message  to,  497;  proph- 
ecy of  the  Messiah,  513. 

John  the  Revelator,  511-524 passim. 

Joints,  dislocated,  425.     (See  Hip.) 

Joseph,  de lined,  540. 

Joshua:  allusion.  22";  the  name,  501. 

Jov,  not  a  trembler,  206. 

Judah,  defined,  540. 

Judaism :  antithesis  of  Christianity, 
65;  a  shadow,  78. 

Judas:  difference  from  Jesns,  124;  por- 
trayed, 213;  conspiracy,  279;  modern 
specimens,  352,  353;  condemned  by 
Jesus,  477. 

Judgment  Day,  wisdom's.  180. 

Jugular  Vein,  severed,  74. 

Jury,  in  allegory,  301,  3G7. 

Justice:  freedom  made  by,  72;  recon- 
structed, 87;  a  mind-picture,  108; 
a  handmaid,  272;  the  moral  signifi- 
cation of  law,  307;  personified  as  a 
judge,  367-372 passim  ;  requirements, 
499;  no  appeal  for,  516,  517. 


I/"  EYNOTE :  the  lost,  104;  God's,  396. 

•*V     (See  Music.) 

Kev :  of  science,  15 ;  of  the  kingdom, 
290;  to  Scripture,  430-552. 

Kingdom  :  divided,  107,  310;  of  Jesus, 
258. 

Kingdom  of  Heaven,  defined,  540. 

Kings,  from  royal  line   289. 

Kitten,  with  a  mirror,  94. 

Knife,  in  a  chila's  hands,  376. 

Knowledge;  simple  rule,  73;  empti- 
ness, 79 ;   as  gained   from   material 


sense,   176;  forbidden  fruit,   413;  of 
evil   unnecessary,  461;  defined,  540. 
(See  Iree.) 
Kvrios,   meaning  of  the  Greek  word, 
540. 


T  ADDER  OF  LIFE,  ascended,  97. 
Lamb:    in   sacrifice,   465;   origin, 

473;  slain  by  error,  519. 
Lamb  of  God,  defined,  540. 
Lameness:     man     limping    with,    60; 

cured    by    mind,    152.     (See    Bonus, 

Dislocation,  llip,  Limb.) 
Landmarks,  disappearance  of,  205. 
Language,     inadequate     to     spiritual 

thought,  391,  392,  446. 
Languor,  cause  of,  339. 
Latin,  meaning  of  certain  words,  192, 

500,  509. 
Lawgiver,  matter  as  a,  186. 
Law,  material,  180. 
Laws  of  Health  (q.  v.),  delusive,  300. 
Laws  of  Matter  (q.  v.),  nullified,  3(18. 
Laws  of  Nature  (q.  v.),  disregarded  by 

Jesus,  325. 
Lawvers  :  pleas,  22;  skill  in  argument, 

293. 
Lazar-house,  emptied,  93. 
Lazarus,     restored,    237,    428.       (See 

Dives. ) 
Learning,  of  the  right  kind,  51. 
Leaven:  hidden,  84;    a   little,   100;  in 

a  lump,  201. 
Leaves,  nature's  worshippers,   93,  94. 

(See  Flowers,  Trees.) 
Lepers:  shunned,  219;  healed,  266. 
Leprosy,  a  creation  of  mortal  mind,  191. 
Letter,  without  the  spirit,  81. 
Letters  of  Thanks,  304. 
Letts,  Colonel,   letter  from,  380.     (See 

Infidelity.) 
Lever,  no  power  in  the,  418. 
Levi,  defined,  540. 
Liberty  :  Madame  Roland  on,  72;  statue 

of,  205.  (See  Freedom.) 
Licentiousness,  condemned,  355.     (See 

Lust.) 
Lies:  claiming  truth,  448;  told  by  the 

devil,  531-534.     (See  Lyinij.) 
Life:  all-powerful,  11;  eternal,  16,  114, 

122;  an  eternal  demand,  23;  independ- 
ent of  matter,  3S ;    spiritual  means, 

47;    God  is,  59,  204;    supposititious, 

61,  199;  bodily  members  submissive 

to,  60:    only  one,  65;  not  matter,  67; 

mind  (q.   v.),  73;    taken  away,  un- 


572 


INDEX. 


chanced,  74;  body  without,  70;  law 
(if,  85;  ladder,  07:  error  (q.v.)  to  be 
unmasked,  99  :  touched,  101  ;  no 
partnership  with  death,  106;  no!  at 
death's  mercy,  109;  measurement, 
ill:  material  theory,  1 15,  1 10 :  none 
in  matter,  118,  119;  God  as,  121 ; 
efforts  to  find,  126;  death  instead, 
128;  harmonious,  138;  not  :i  blend- 
ing of  matter  and  spirit  (q.  v.),  155; 
incorrect  testimony  of  the  Benses,  1  ~>« ; ; 
claimed  by  matter,  157:  God  (q.  v.) 

tl nlv,  159,  161,  177  :  not  in  matter, 

160,  161,  104.  169,  175;  taught  by 
Jesus,  160;  spiritual  evidences,  161; 
as  spirit,  162;  represented  by  im- 
mortal man,  reflection  of  God,  163; 
liasis  in  soul  (q.  v.),  104:  limited  by 
human  knowledge,  167;  notin limbs, 
169;  sweet  presence  and  principle, 
170;  adhesion  and  cohesion,  172:  not 
in  forms,  the  only  reality,  173  :  super- 
nal, 174;  man  made  in  this  likeness. 
170;  not  subject  to  death,  standpoints, 
177;  perfect,  belief  concerning,  178; 
eternal,  171),  180;  (iod  as,  170;  ihe 
divine  name,  181,  185;  of  man,  181; 
symbol  and  substance,  184;  organic, 
IH.'i:  spirit  ihe  soul's  Ollly,  18li;  false 
seii-c  and  reality,  origin  and  end,  187; 
true  idea,  189;  not  an  attribute  of 
deity  (q.  v.),  101  :  Jesus  the,  19:i; 
goal,  104;  God's  indestructible,  197; 
true,  200;  presupposed  in  matter, 
demonstrated, 203  ;  what  the  Pharisees 
would  do  with,  204;  ideal,  206;  <i<>d 
the  only  real,  200;  idea  of,  210; 
reflected,  235;  immortality.  23G;  an 
evidence  of  immortality,  245;  not 
material.  256  j  path,  200;  self-sus- 
tained, 332;  not  contingent  on  mat- 
ter. 345,  340 ;  defined  in  platform, 
378;  further  defined,  406;  alias  God, 
418;  not  sentient  matter,  410;  edu- 
cated belief  in  material,  421;  origin 
in  Genesis,  431-470  passim;  its  be- 
gihi  in"',  450,  457. 

Life-lease,  error  to  have  a  short,  238. 

Light:  differing  effects,  49;  eyes  in- 
flamed by,  50;  mind,  73:  walking  in, 
88;  real.'  101:  in  creative  davs,  432- 
434,  438,  430;  in  creation,  "478;  in 
the  Apocalypse,  512.  518.  (See  Sun  ) 

Lightfoot,  Dr.  .1.  B.,  cited,  103. 

Lightning,  172. 

Limb!  lost.  14,  156;  amputated,  04; 
no  information  given  by,  100;  pain, 


171;    injured    in    fear.    425.      (Sec 
Lameness.) 

Line:  straight.  104:  no  place'  in  the 
curve.  195;   not  a  sphere.   196. 

Lion:  allusion,  05;  inspiring  fear,  354; 
of  Judali,  441;  progeny,  473.  (See 
Animals.) 

Liver:   a  morbid,  104;  dependent,  347. 

Liver-complaint:  in  belief,  311;  crime 
in  allegory,  301-  372. 

Loadstar,  the  cross  a,  78. 

Lobster,  claw  restored,  421. 

Logic:  lame,  33;  of  events,  137;  awry, 
209;  coincides  with  revelation,  276; 
with  disease,  metaphysical,  298.  (See 
Argument,  Rt  asonimj.) 

Logos,  declaration  about  the,  451.  (See 
J<  lin's  Gospel.) 

Longevity  ;  decreasing,  0,  185:  increas- 
ing', 58,  83:  favorably  affected  by 
Christian  science,  303, '300.  424,  470. 
(See  Life.) 

Longfellow,  II.  \V. :  Psalm  of  Life, 
114;  "feeble  hands,''  130;  "Our 
little  lives,-'  168;  "  110  death."  237; 
translation  from  Tegne'r,  4>0;  from 
the  Spanish,  511. 

I us,  of  crime,  214. 

Lord,  his  aimer,  172.  (See  Father, 
Uod.) 

Lord  (iod  :  or  Jehovah  (q.  v.),  449, 
4511;  definition,  540,  541, 

Lord's  Prayer  (q.  v.);  '"thy  kingdom 
come,"  12;  given  by  Jesus,  492, 493; 
translation  and  paraphrase,  404. 

l.o\  e  :  all-powerful,  1 1  ;  eternal  demand, 
23;  demonstration,  78;  inspiiation, 
91;  no  sense  of  hate.  100;  beauty 
never  lost  sight  of,  111;  demands, 
120,  ISO;  (iod  as,  121  ;  inexhaustible, 
122;  peace,  120:  principle  of  happi- 
ness, 128;  what  belongs  to,  130;  hap- 
piness born  of,  135;  unites  to  wisdom, 
143;  incorrect  testimony  of  the  senses, 
150;  divine  (q.  v.)  principle  (q.  v.), 
100;  as  spirit.  101;  as  (iod,  ](!4; 
attraction  of  mind  (q.  v.),  172;  reality, 
173;  not  deprived  of  its  manifesta- 
tions, 17C:  human  likeness,  170; 
named  in  the  Scriptures,  181  ;  not  an 
attribute  of  deity,  101  ;  of  God,  103; 
spiritual,  100;  'mortals  at  feet  of. 
200;  true  idea,  207:  an  evidence  of 
immortality  (q.  v.). 245:  defined,  270; 
design,  272:  nature  of  God's  (q.  v.), 
27X;  no  punishment  for  obeying,  365, 
300;  prostrate  before,  000. 


INDEX. 


573 


Lowell,  J.  R.,  quoted,  220. 

Lunatics,  unfortunate  instances,  350. 
(See  Insane.) 

Lungs:  controlled,  98;  no  information 
given  by,  100;  examined,  309;  de- 
cayed, 313;  congested,  .314;  ulcer- 
ated, 318;  sound,  330.  (See  Cough, 
Consumption.') 

Lust:  personified,  105;  inducing  sick- 
ness, 32:2;  diseased  belief,  340.  (See 
Licentiousness.) 

Luther.  Martin:  allusion,  223;  quoted, 
377. 

Luxury,  with  vice,  88. 

Lying,  no  pleasure  in,  421,  422.  (See 
Falsehood,  Lu  ■<.) 

Lynn,  Mass.  :  testimonial  from,  45; 
the  case  of  a  deceased  lady,  3U4. 
(See  Chloroform.) 


TtTACHINES.  illustrating  mind,  338. 

-^ -*•     Magnetic  Fluid,  animal.  212. 

Magnetism,  not  to  be  used  without  per- 
mission, and  then  prayerfully.  222, 
223.     (See  Animrtl,  Mesmerism.) 

Majesty,  of  nature,  3 •!. 

Malice:  pleasure  of,  204;  not  a  healing 
quality.  217;  slavery  to.  312. 

Malpractice:  age  to  be  armed  against, 
217;  not  to  be  pursued,  219. 

Malpractioners:  adopting  mental  sci- 
ence, 218 ;   envy,  351. 

Mammon:  between  God  and,  79;  not 
to  be  served,  3130. 

Man:  controlled  by  mind  (q.  v.),  13; 
what  he  is,  14;  both  matter  and 
spirit,  10,  2i>2 ;  defined  by  personal 
sense,  38;  tributary,  73  ;  neither 
young  nor  old,  74 ;  conclusions  about, 
124;  offspring  of  mind,  125;  not  ab- 
sorbed by  deity,  129 ;  generic  term 
more  than  individual  form,  131;  what 
he  should  be,  134;  offspring  of  spirit 
(q.  v  ),  141;  both  mind  and  matter 
(q.  v.),  150;  should  have  the  divine 
mind,  159;  sickness,  mortal  belief, 
102;  not  material,  103;  possibilities, 
104;  life-principle  (q.  v.),  170;  defi- 
nition, the  perfect,  170;  relation  to 
God  (q.  v.),  177;  immortal,  178;  the 
real,  180;  relation  of  God  (q.  v.)  and, 
182;  only  governed  by  God,  190;  cre- 
ated by  spirit,  190;  spiritual  origin, 
197;  limited  sense  of,  202;  without 
identity,  204;  united  with  soul  (q. v.), 
204  ;  God  as  always  with,  2U5  ;  God's 


image  (q.v. ),  208;  not  a  creator,  209; 
a  reflection  (q.  v.),  210:  liberation  of 
powers,  215;  rendered  parsimonious, 
218;  self-governed,  222;  his  Saviour, 
224;  heart  and  limbs,  229;  not  equal 
with  God,  233;  never  God,  235;  mis- 
take concerning,  237;  error  called  a, 
277;  never  sick,  341 ;  defined  in  plat- 
form, 378,  379;  whence  derived,  380; 
defined,  410  ;  not  the  live  senses,  420; 
in  creation,  443-479  passim ;  used  for 
mind  (q.  v.),  443;  other  synonyms, 
451;  of  few  days,  400;  not  a  lower 
God,  408;  wrong  ideas  about,  477;  in 
glossary,  541,  542. 

Mandates,  conveyed  to  mind,  347.  (See 
Nerves.) 

Manhood:  virtue  called,  59;  material, 
101;  in  Christ,  390. 

Maniac,  called  Legion,  294.  (See  De- 
mons, Insanity,  Lunatics.) 

Manipulation:  of  patients,  19;  con- 
demned, 374;  injurious,  410.  (See 
Mesmerism.) 

Man  of  Sorrows,  250.     (See  Jesus.) 

Mark's  Gospel  quoted,  534,  538. 

Marks,  Prof.  D.  W.,  cited,  193. 

Marriage:  chapter,  133-148:  blest  or 
unbltst,  135;  a  barrier,  138:  none  in 
the  resurrection,  143;  disparity  of 
age,  147.     (See  Divorce,   Woman.) 

Marrow,  searched,  359. 

Martyrs:  in  the  church,  229,  230;  vic- 
tory of,  338;  apostrophe  to,  503. 

Martyr:  the  word,  272,  273;  a  human 
link,  274. 

Mary  the  Madonna  :  sees  the  true  Jesus, 
189;  spiritual  motherhood  (q.  v.), 382; 
immaculate  (q.  v.)  conception,  501; 
earthly  condition,  508.  (See  Jesus, 
Virgin.) 

Masculinity:  union  with  feminine  sen- 
timents, 133;  in  creation,  440,  444. 
(See  Femineity,  Gender.) 

Massachusetts,  fugitive  slave  in,  71. 

Material  Belief  (q.  v.) :  as  opposed  to 
understanding,  150;  tenacious,  161, 
102;  false,  171;  conquered,  194. 

Material  Bodv  (q.  v.),  no  life  in,  176. 
(See  Matter.) 

Material  Court  (q.  v.)  of  Common  Er- 
rors, 364,  307,  370,  371. 

Materialism:  cold,  5;  man  graded  by, 
15;  self-love  in,  78;  Jesus  lost  to, 
189;  of  parent  and  child,  344. 

Materialists,  self-contradictory,  311. 

Materiality:   not  a  life-basis,  122;  not 


574 


INDEX. 


true.  141;  not  the  outcome  of  spiritu- 
ality, 417. 

Materialization,  a  farce,  152. 

Material  Law  (q.  v.),  disobedience  to, 
198. 

Material  Laws,  to  lie  disregarded,  320. 

Material  Lite  (q.  v.),  named.  'Jin. 

Material  Man  (q.  v.),  how  made  up, 
423. 

Material  Sense  (q.  v.):  short-lived  tri- 
umph, assertions,  373;  explained  as 
mythical,  422. 

Material  Senses  (q.  v.) :  testimony  false, 
172;  mistake  of,  '200;  none  really, 
421. 

Material  Truth  (q.  v.),  impossible,  172. 

Material  World  iq.  v.),  wonders  of,  149. 

Materia  Mediea  :  adherence  to,  not  pro- 
ducing health,  17 ;  allusion,  162;  nar- 
cotics, 173;  drugs,  198;  outdone  by 
Christianity,  320;  byways,  336;  per- 
sonified as  a  witness,  30 1-372  jiassim. 
(See  Drugs.) 

Mathematicians,  rights  not  denied,  218. 

Mathematics:  effect  and  cause  in,  40; 
compared  with  science,  104;  com- 
pared to  metaphysics,  118;  the  one 
principle  of,  470.  (See  Arithmetic, 
Geometry.) 

Matrimony:  entering,  130;  not  now  a 
fixed  fact,  144.     (See  Marriage.) 

Matter:  considered  real,  0;  mind  not 
in,  60;  spirit  commingling  with,  61; 
translation  of,  03;  no  sensation,  04; 
a  power,  05;  what  and  where,  GO; 
claims  yielded,  82;  discords,  92; 
slave  of,  97;  no  intelligence,  99;  not 
a  reality,  101;  non-intelligent,  102; 
mind  supposed  to  be  in,  104;  remedy 
left  to,  105:  no  feeling  in,  110;  as 
man,  115;  mind  in.  118;  no  life  in, 
118,119;  truth  and  life  in,  123;  made 
the  basis  of  all,  149:  not  coming 
from  mind  (q.  v.),  150;  not  created 
by  spirit  (q.  v.),  151;  coming  from 
mortal  mind,  15-'!;  none  to  spirit, 
150;  classified  as  error.  157;  a  falsity, 
158;  no  union  with  spirit,  158;  simu- 
lating mind,  159;  life  (q.  v.)  not  in, 
100,  175:  substance  (q.  v.)  not  in, 
100;  no  life  to  lose,  101,  103;  no  in- 
telligence, 101-104;  not  self-existent, 
102;  no  mind  in,  163;  affecting  mental 
freedom,  100;  later  than  mind,  107; 
made  up  of  mental  forces,  107,  108; 
causing  disease,  109;  weakness  of  so- 
called  laws,  174;  defined  by  anatomy, 


170;  dissolution,  178;  instead  of 
spirit,  L81;  difference  between  spirit 
and,  186;  God  named,  1ST  :  mind  in, 
187;  life  not  at  the  mercy  of,  200; 
gender  not  a  quality  of,  20'J;  neither 
intelligent  nor  creative,  241  ;  called 
intelligent,  203;  entity  lost,  293; 
none,  298;  cannot  cure  itself,  8  IT  : 
non-existent,  360 ;  personified  in  alle- 
gory, 361-372  partial ;  not  one  with 
mind,  423:  in  glossary,  542,  543. 
(See  Body,  Error.) 

Matter-physician  (q.  v.):  agrees  with 
disease,  331;  surgical  methods,  359. 
i  gee   Mi  taphysii  ian.) 

Matter  versus  Mind  (q.  v.):  antago- 
nism, 1411;  statement,  L50 ;  not  co-op- 
erative, 159;  no  partnership,  151  :  no 
union,  L58;  apparent  mingling,  100. 

Matthew's  Gospel,  quoted,  535,  549. 

Maximum,  of  good  and  evil,  215. 

Me  :  defined,  102,  404 ;  as  mortal,  343. 
(See  K<t<>,  !■) 

Mecca,  pilgrimage  to,  127. 

Mechanism:  human,  133;  not  auto- 
matic, 338. 

Mediator,  Jesus  the,  195.  (Sec  Alone- 
im  nt.  Cross.) 

Medical  Art,  fallacious.  320. 

Medical  liooks,  injurious  effect,  309. 

Medical  Practice,  two  modes,  321.  (See 
Allopathy,  Homoeopathy.) 

Medication,  not  included  in  Christian 

science,  415. 

Medicine:  bowing  to  physiologV,  13; 
not  a  science,  31;  riddle,  82;  God  of. 
32,  2  12;  advocate  of  all  methi  ds,  39; 
information  given  by,  07;  power  lost, 
91  ;  equipped  with  faith,  95;  necessity 
of  pain  maintained,  140;  learning 
from  drugs,  100;  of  Christian  science, 
217;  practice,  222;  claims  nut  in 
Jesus'  tomb,  285:  uncertain,  319; 
finding  its  level,  348:  personified  as 
judge,  301-372  pasum  ;  judicial 
charge,  303;  rebuked,  300;  not  to  be 
used,  374:  admissions,  383;  claims 
ability,  497.  (See  Druys,  Food,  1  hy- 
sicictns.) 

Medium,  of  divine  commands,  230. 

Mediums:  amusing  error,  214;  un- 
aided, 247;  supposition  regarding, 
253;  Jesus  not  one,  261. 

Mediumsbip:  n  t  in  union  with,  40; 
belief  in,  238;  replacing  science, 
242  ;  considered  a  help,  243;  errone- 
ous,   215;    power,    249;    instigating 


INDEX. 


575 


discord,  253;  false  promises,  28S  : 
hindering  cures,  302;  personified  in 
allegory,  301-372  passim ;  public 
sentence,  371;  not  practised  by  the 
author,  400;  not  Christian,  415,  410. 
(See  Spiritualism.) 

Memory,  not  lost,  2J6. 

Meningitis,  formerly  not  heard  of,  2D. 

Mental  Energy,  depressed,  30!),  310. 

Mental  Healing  (q.  v.),  danger  in  teach- 
ing, 218. 

Mental  Malpractice  (q.  v.),  secret,  214; 
a  trespass,  222,  223. 

Mental  Physician  (q.  v.),  ma}'  become 
dangerous,  293. 

Mental  Pictures  (q.  v.),  not  transfer- 
able, 428. 

Mental  Quackery  (q.  v.),  makes  dis- 
ease real,  313. 

Mental  Science  (q.  v.):  in  all  cases,  31  ; 
a  revelation,  57;  separate,  215:  un- 
derstood, 235;  perverted,  370.  (See 
Metaphysical. ) 

Mercury,  moral,  102. 

Mesmer,  as  a  discoverer,  211. 

Mesmerism  :  no  union  with  science,  40; 
disarmed,  42;  an  error,  213;  absurd 
belief  regarding,  242;  instigating  dis- 
cord, 253;  causing  relapses,  302: 
voluntary  and  involuntary,  342; 
shame,  353;  personified  in  allegory, 
361-372 passim  ;  not  Christian,  415; 
a  humbug,  415,  416;  wonders  ex- 
planatory of  the  senses,  422,  423. 

Mesmerizers,  different  methods  of  proof, 
340. 

Messengers,  not  angels,  206. 

Messiah:  Jesus  the  great,  181;  confes- 
sion, 201;  mental  power  crowned  as, 
303;  in  the  Apocalypse,  513. 

Messiahship :  claim  to,  50;  of  truth, 
254. 

Messianic  Work,  God  the  principle  of, 
497. 

Metaphors:  in  Bible,  193;  in  Jesus, 
teaching,  223.     (See  Tropes.) 

Metaphysical  Healing  (q.  v.):  discov- 
ered, 11;  tested,  13;  the  absent  cured 
as  well  as  the  present,  40;  wrong 
departure  from,  224 ;  what  it  does  not 
include,  415-417. 

Metaphysical  Quackerv  (q.  v.),  extent 
of,  352. 

Metaphysical  Quacks,  ignorance,  349. 

Metaphysical  Science :  principle  of,  13; 
healing  through,  103. 

Metaphysician,  agrees  with  health,  331. 


Metaphysics  :  against  physics,  91 ;  be- 
yond homoeopathy,  92;  of  Christian 
(q.  v.)  science,  (q.  v.),  118;  micro- 
scope of,  132;  basis,  149;  physical 
terms  inadequate  to  express,  152, 
153;  important  to  medicine,  221; 
vital  points  not  seen,  335. 

Methodist  Church,  a  member's  ques- 
tion, 504. 

Michael,  office  of  the  angel,  518. 

Microscope:  of  spirit,  123;  of  meta- 
physics, 132. 

Midnight,  foretells  the  dawn,  254. 

Mill,  at  work,  338.     (See  Machines.) 

Millennium :  improvement  of  mortals 
before,  139;  ushered  in,  354;  speedv, 
504  ;  dawn,  514. 

Millstones,  sins  like,  221. 

Milton,  John:  Paradise  Lost,  quoted, 
120;  "chaos  and  old  night,"  358; 
motto,  431. 

Mind:  as  unerring,  11:  control  over 
man,  13  ;  body  reached  through,  10, 
18;  not  more  than  one,  23,  93,  187, 
189,  245,  250;  ahead  of  medicine,  32; 
control,  34;  all-knowing,  35;  not 
helplsss,  39;  a  step  into,  47;  iEscula- 
pius  of,  57;  imagination,  significa- 
tion, Ego  as,  60;  none  other  but 
God's,  62;  mortal  belief,  65;  but 
one,  07;  might  of,  68;  free,  69,  70; 
not  body,  71;  causation,  72;  supreme, 
73;  tributary,  74;  immortal,  77;  not 
master,  84;  perpetual  motion,  85;  in 
rightful  place,  curative  principle,  92; 
revealed,  93;  not  more  than  one, 
governing  man,  97;  everything 
created  through,  man's  harmony  in, 
99;  supremacy,  104,  180;  determines 
bodily  conditions,  104;  feeding  the 
body.  111;  a  supposed  decree,  113; 
no  reflection,  114;  not  the  author 
of  matter,  115;  multiplied,  110; 
robbed  bv  beliefs,  118;  a  creator, 
120;  limitless,  121;  all  in,  122,  123; 
realm,  127;  perfect  and  eternal, 
thought's  substance,  131  ;  everything 
resolved  into,  150;  not  creating  mat- 
ter (q.  v.),  151  ;  not  in  matter,  158, 
103, 180  ;  matter  not  its  medium,  158  ; 
simulated  by  matter,  reflected  in 
man,  159  ;  no  other  but  God,  159,  177  ; 
mingled  good  and  evil  in,  160;  one, 
105;  indicating  human  condition, 
health  permitted  to,  160;  not  per- 
son, 167;  force  reduced  to,  107,  168; 
properties,  no  inertia,  168;  different 


576 


INDEX. 


from  mortal  mind,  169;  systems, 
17;) :  defined  by  anatomy,  ITU  ;  none 
but  God,  180;  relation  of  truth,  184  ; 
theorists'  idea,  185;  one  quality,  l*o: 
meaning,  not  Been  by  a  personal 
Bense,  180;  higher  law,  187;  as  a 
builder,  189;  both  good  and  evil, 
190;  power  of,  192,  198;  no  other 
power,  195;  might  of,  li'8;  gender  a 
<|iialiiv  of,  209;  opposite  of  the  real, 
210;  sovereignty,  213;  power,  218; 
a  murderer,  220;  the  universal,  233; 
reflecting,  235;  a  belief  concerning, 
238;  fettered  to  matter,  238;  earth 
sustained  by,  245;  both  evil  and 
good,  262;  error  not,  275;  all  is,  297, 
300;  shocking  substitutes  for,  in  heal- 
ing, 336;  elastic  and  enduring,  341; 
not  to  b<'  disabled  bv  matter,  347, 
348;  not  to  be  focussed,  374 ;  as  God. 
defined  in  platform,  377.  378,  08O: 
equals  substance,  414;  and  the  five 
(ip  v.i  senses,  420;  includes  every- 
thing, 424:  synonym  for  man.  448; 
in  glossary,  543-545.  (See  Mental, 
Soul,  Spirit.) 

Mind-cure:  its  advent,  6-8 ;  works  on, 
9;  mistaken,  290. 

Mind-faculties,  perpetual  existence  of, 
419. 

Mind-pictures  (q.  v.):  as  links,  108; 
allusions,  400,  401. 

Mind-poison,  28. 

Mind-power  (q.v.):  slight  knowledge 
of,  -218:  table-tipping,  248. 

Mind-readers:  perception  of,  249;  lo- 
cating pain,  255. 

Mind-reading:  opposite  of  clairvoy- 
ance (q.  v.i,  251;  importance,  353. 

Minds,  evil  and  good,  187. 

Minerals :  compounded,  75  ;  drugs 
(q.v.)  from,  202. 

Ministry,  privilege  in  the,  90.  (See 
(It  an  h.  Clergy.) 

Miracles:  disappearing,  174;  none  in 
science, 232,  247;  performed,  3;5;  de- 
fined, 409:  now  repeated,  419 ;  grace 
the  only,  426;  in  glossary,  545.  (See 
//« aling,  Jt  su».) 

Mirage  :  of  error.  106;  illustration,  180. 

Mirror:  kitten  in,  94;  angle  of  reflec- 
tion (q.  v  ),  156;  face  in,  208;  spir- 
itual in  science,  442,  448;  metaphys- 
ics, 52-'!.     (See  God'i  Image,  Ideas.) 

Mis-creator,  127,  128. 

Missionaries:  in  India,  188;  carrying 
disease,  357. 


Mist  :  mountain  hidden  by,  207:  in  cre- 
ation, 369,  447.  533;  type,  453. 

Moabites,  deity  of  the,  4*49. 

Models:  mortal,  108;  imperfect  given 
up,   115;   immortal.   125. 

Mohammedans,  182. 

Mole,  intercommunion  with,  252. 

Mollusks,  evolved,  478. 

Moloch,  worship  of,  44!'. 

Monkeys,  in  evolution,  1G9. 

Montgomery,  quoted,  1 1. 

Moonbeams,  incapable  of  melting  ice, 
100. 

Moon,  in  the  Apocalypse,  513.  (See 
Light,  Sun.) 

Moral  Chemicalization  (q.  v.),  begun, 

278. 

Mural  Courage,  how  typified,  441. 

Morality:  indispensable  to  Christian 
Science,  10;  oi  the  s\  stem,  218. 

Moral  Questions,  hindering  recoverv, 
302. 

Moral  Science  (q.  v.),  demands  of, 
204. 

Morals,  of  students,  215,  219. 

Morbid  Secretion  (q.  v.),  personified 
as  a  witness,  362,  308,  370. 

Morning:  in  creative  days,  433-439; 
defined,  545.     (Si1*-  I  vi  king.  | 

Morphine,  32.  (See  Chloroform,  Ether- 
n,  Opiati .-'.) 

Mortal  Belief  (q.  v.):  law  of,  71:  the 
strong  man  to  !»•  conquered,  331 . 

Mortality:  belief  in,  7-:  a  domn,  81; 
not  a  realitv,  101  ;  personified  asgov' 
ernor,  362,*363. 

Mortal  Man:  a  solecism,  59:  on  trial 
in  allegorv,  361-372  passim ;  verms 
Matter.  364. 

Mortal  Mind  (q.  v.i :  suffering,  24  :  dis- 
ease originating  in,  27  ;  behind  divine 

mind,  33;  ig 'anl  of  self.  :;<i;  modus 

of  its  own,  63;  law  of,  71:  erring, 
82:  revolutions,  8<i:  lesson  learned 
concerning,  97:  talks,  102;  defined, 
155;  not  material,  God  the  source, 
156;  erring  term.  162;  translating 
the  spiritual  into  the  material,  168: 
prolific  of  error,  169;  God  manifested 
in,  171,  172:  electricity,  172:  a^  a 
judge,  201 ;  matter  convulsed  by, 
248;  its  own  enemy.  337;  in  glos- 
sary. 545,  54G.     (See  Human.) 

Mortal  Minds,  personified  as  jurors,  361 

-372  passim. 
Mortals  :  egotists,   128;    not  born  into 
immortalitv,  410. 


INDEX. 


577 


Mortal   Sense :    idea   of,   107 ;   life  an 

enigma.  234. 
Mortal    Thoughts :     likened   to   snow- 
flakes,   109;  forms  of,  205;  error  in, 
210.     (See  Ideas.) 
Mosaic  Law,  retaliation,  506. 
Moses  :  men  advanced  bv,  55;  miracles, 

191,  227;  defined,  54G. 
Motherhood :  in  creation,  435,  457,  458; 

in  the  Apocalypse,  513. 
Mother:  the  strongest  educator,  93; 
child  given  to,  98;  loss  of  a  child,  99  ; 
affection,  137;  fearing  for  a  child's 
health,  334;  treatment  of  accident, 
335,  330;  defined,  546. 
Moths,  fables  of  mind  compared  to,  215. 

(See  Insects.) 
Motive:  not  rightlv  valued,  180;  sinis- 
ter, 218;  proved,*"  220. 
Mouse,  gnawing,  147. 
Movement-cure,  foolish,  346,  347. 
Mozart,  experiences  of,  90. 
Mucous  Membrane,  310. 
Multiplication,  of  ideas  (q.  v.),  440. 
Multiplication-table,  illustration,  376. 
Murderers :   the  doors  barred  against, 

93;  slain,  178. 
Murder,  like  disease  (q.  v.),  344. 
Muscles:  of  blacksmith's  arm,  54;   not 
self-acting,    55;   do  they   talk,    102; 
strength  not  given  by,  104;  affected 
by  fear,  298;  sprained,  323;  in  rebel- 
lion,   347;    automatic,    348;  not  the 
measure  of  strength,  418. 
Muscularity,  Pagan  worship  beginning 

with,  55. 
Mushrooms,  14. 

Music:  effect  to  cause,  49;  sweetest,  90; 
rhythm,  91;  science  understood,  103; 
loss  of  tones  in,  110;  discordant,  135; 
not  appreciated,  138;  harmony,  158; 
gives  tones,  175;  of  the  spheres,  438; 
teaching  and  practice,  496. 
Myers,  F.  W.  H:  "  I  will  not  fail,"  59; 
""Oh  could  I  tell,"  162;  "house  of 
thine  abiding,"  266. 
Mystery:  disappearing,  174;  removed, 
248;  not  in  Jesus'  method,  262;  en- 
shrouds religion,  289;    in   Christian 
healing,  315. 
Mysticism,  realm  of,  249. 
Myth:  immortality  a,  162;  imaginary 
intercourse  a,   238  ;    of  matter,  450; 
the  serpent,  455. 
Mythologies,  ancient  and  modern,  203. 
Mythology:  Grecian,  55;  delusive,  115; 
another  form    of,   202;   yielding   to 

37 


truth,  380;  heathen,  404;  real  gods, 
418. 


"JJACASH,  meaning  of  the  word,  547. 
Name,   calling   disease    bv,   294, 
301. 
Napier,  Sir  Charles,  anecdote,  354. 
Narcotics,  for  insanity,  350.    (See  Ano- 
dynes, Opiates.) 
Natural  History:  effect  and  cause,  4fl; 

specimens,  157. 
Naturalism,  essay  on,  258. 
Natural  Science  (q.  v.):  eschewed  by 
Christian  (q.  v.)  science,  154;  great 
advance  in  modern  times,  232. 

Nautical  Science,  not  equal  to  science 
of  mind,  146. 

Nerve:  no  intelligence  in  a,  119;  per- 
sonified as  generalissimo,  362,  367; 
a  perjurer,  368.     (See  Brains.) 

Nerves:  power,  28:  act  according  to 
belief,  48;  as  servants,  60;  not  a 
source  of  pain  or  pleasure,  94:  no  feel- 
ing, 162;  in  rebellion,  347;  as  con- 
trolling sensation,  418. 

Nervo-vital  Fluid,  life  not  a,  256. 

Neuralgia,  an  illusion,  324. 

New,  about  putting  on  the,  88. 

New  Church,  pillar  in  the,  402.  (See 
Critic.) 

New  Covenant  (q.  v.),  506. 

New  Jerusalem  (q.  v.),  denned,  546. 

New  Testament:  writers,  186;  mind- 
cure,  228.     (See  Bible,  Old,  Paul.) 

New  Tongues  (q.  v.),  meaning  of,  392. 

Niagara,  Blondin's  venture,  55. 

Nightingale,  Florence,  exposure  and 
services.  314,  315. 

Night:  in  Genesis,  433  et  seq. ;  sonnet, 
473;  egg  of,  475.  (See  Day,  Even- 
ing, Light,  Sun.) 

Nightmare:  cataleptic,  117;  well  over, 
389. 

Nitrous-oxide  Gas,  389.  (See  Narcotics, 
Opiates.) 

Noah :  sons,  537,  539,  548 ;  defined, 
546. 

Nonsense,  defined,  421. 

No-sense,  336. 

Nothingness,  of  sin,  396.  (See  Matter, 
Sometkingness. ) 

Nothing,  something  (q.  v.)  to  be  made 
manifest  through,  41. 

Noyes,  Dr.  R.  K.,  quoted,  319. 

Noves,  Rev.  George  R.,  D.D.,  transla- 
tions, 182,  459. 


578 


INDEX. 


Numbers,  science  of,  13. 

Numerals  of  infinity,  the  creative  davs, 
446. 

Numeration-table,  of  science,  207. 

Nurses:  faith  in  medicine,  95;  some- 
time* dangerous,  21>5. 


OAK,    returning  to  the  acorn,   239. 

yj     (See  Tree.) 

Obedience:  only  guaranty,  G;  de- 
manded, 22,  23,  '120;  of  children, 
90. 

Oblivion:  cure  of  spiritual,  332,  333; 
of  material  sense.  422. 

Observation,  needful.  51. 

Obstetrics:  of  science,  349;  common 
method,  385,  38G :  ill  Eden  and  later, 
454;  painless,  479.  (See  B  bes, 
Birth,  Children,  Immaculate,  Mary, 
Parents,  Virgin,   Woman.) 

Ocean,  stirred  by  a  storm,  145.  (See 
Sea.) 

Odor:  of  ciTor,  153;  confined,  341. 

Offences,  inevitable.  210. 

Offspring:  spiritual,  138;  man's,  143. 
(See  Birth,  Children,   Obstetrics.) 

Oil:  muscles  made  flexible  by,  55; 
defined,  546. 

Old  Age  (q.  v.),  postponed,  390. 

Old  Hymn  (q.  v.),  quoted,  292. 

Old  Man,  the,  130. 

Old  Testament:  readings  in,  188;  the 
name  and  nature  of  Jehovah,  449; 
harmony  of  first  chapters,  479;  an- 
gels, 518.     (See  Bible,  New.) 

Old,  to  be  outgrown,  88. 

Ology,  a  question  not  answered  bv  anv, 
83. 

Olympus,  dark.  55.     (See  Mythology.) 

Omniaction,  537. 

Omnipotence:  of  mind,  11,  99,  154:  of 
God,  61;  all-powerful,  84;  definition 
of,  183. 

Omnipotent  Wisdom  (q.  v.),  capacity 
lessened,  25G. 

Omnipresence  :  of  mind,  11,  32,  154; 
in  creation,  433. 

One  Mind  (q.  v.);  unerring,  321  ;  heal- 
ing on  the  basis  of,  414;  superior, 
4GG,  4G8.     (See  God.) 

Oneness,  with  God,  494,  495. 

Ontology  :  in  preference  to  physiology, 
51;  aid  from,  348,  349;  wrongly  ne- 
glected, 478. 

Ophis,  meaning  of  the  word,  547. 


Opiates,  relief  from,  297.  (See  Chloro- 
form, Etherization,  Narcotics.) 

Opinion,  valueless  if  unsupported,  384. 
(See  Demonstration.) 

<  tpium,  appetite  for,  312. 
Opportunity.  God's,  130. 

<  bptics,  illustration,  304. 
Organs,  disabled,  337. 
Origen,  229. 

Origin,  translation  back  to,  43G.     (See 

( Vt  ation,  Gi  nest's.  I 
Ossification,  cause  of,  358. 
Outlaw,  sickness  an,  308. 
Outlook,  making  us  young,  316. 
Overeating,  cause  of  disease,  334.    (See 

Appetite,  Digestion,  Food,  Stomach.) 
Oxford  University:  prize  offered,  12, 

13:     experiment    of    students,    345. 

(See  Bleeding.) 


PAGANISM:  beginning,  55;  night, 
523;  in  glossary.  549. 

Pagans,  pride,  32. 

Pain  :  without,  75;  nerves  not  the 
source  of,  94;  found  instead  of  pleas- 
ure, 128;  in  leg,  171;  death  of,  179; 
supposed.  190;  of  matter,  2G2;  and 
ether,  298;  causeless,  342.  (See 
Pleasure.) 

Painter,  allusion,  124. 

Tale-tine,  rabbins  of.  391. 

Palsy :  cause  of,  358;  terrible  effect, 
419. 

Panacea:  universal,  203;  science  a, 
312. 

Pandora's  Box,  explication  of  man,  17. 

Pantheism:  not  Christian  Mince,  12; 
contradicts  reason  and  revelation, 
151;  error,  155;  theories  wrong,  276, 
277;  ancient  and  obnoxious,  458;  de- 
stroyed bv  Jesus,  495. 

Parables:  the  Sower.  184;  Talents. 
20G,  521 ;  Mustard-seed,  226:  as  argu- 
ments, 27G;  explanation  of  life,  495. 

Paralysis,  singular  cure,  354. 

Pardon,  God's,  179.     (See  Atonement.) 

Parents,  as  teachers.  90. 

Paris:  faculty  of,  211;  report  adopted 
in,  212. 

Parker,  Rev.  Theodore :  n  communica- 
tion from,  244;  esxay,  258. 

Parmenter,  Judge,  decision  of,  221. 

Parody,  unjust,  386. 

Parrot,  rules  repeated  like  a,  328. 

Parsecs,  230. 


INDEX. 


579 


Parturition,  painless,  479.    (See  Birth.) 

Passion,  slavery  to,  312. 

Passions:  yielding,  57;  overmastering, 
331;  cherished,  337. 

Pastor,  and  flock,  400.  (See  Clergy- 
men.) 

Past,  to  be  forgotten,  395. 

Patent  Medicine,  290.     (See  Drugs) 

Patli  of  Life,  269. 

Pathology,  of  Christian  science,  118. 

Patriarchs:  angels  coming  to,  84;  dem- 
onstrations of,  185;  soul-inspired, 
194. 

Paul's  Life  and  Teachings:  "walk  in 
the  spirit,"  67;  a  changed  man,  71; 
free-born,  72;  "law  of  the  spirit  of 
life,"  112;  "  the  good  I  would,"  128; 
"  height  nor  depth,"  175, 176;  "  that 
dav  and  hour,"  180;  "Christ  our 
life,"  196;  "hid  with  Christ,"  197; 
not  a  personal  disciple  of  Jesus,  201 ; 
some  quotations  from,  214,  223,  229, 
233;  lessons  learned,  253;  apprehen- 
sion, 267;  immortality,  317,  318; 
"spiritually-minded,"  353;  "absent 
from  the  bodv  "  (q.  v.),  355;  "  the  un- 
known God,"  360;  "one  God,"  382: 
"prove  all  tilings,"  384 ;  "doubtful 
disputations,"  385;  "thinketh  him- 
self something,"  388;  " flesh warreth 
against  the  spirit,"  390;  "without 
hope,"  419;  "quench  not  the  spirit," 
422;  and  the  viper,  442;  on  unftv 
(q.  v.),  446;  "mind  of  the  flesh," 
459;  Christ  and  Belial  (q.  v.),  463; 
not  understood,  true  idea  of  God, 
512;  "wickedness  in  high  places," 
515;  "invisible  things,"  543;  at 
Athens,  550. 

Peace:  to  disease,  41;  felt  from  love, 
126;  with  God,  165. 

Peaches,  186. 

Pearls,  154,  249,  293. 

Peasant,  quotation  from  a,  136. 

Pedestals,  225. 

Penalty:  incurred,  273;  and  remission, 
490.     (See  Atonement.) 

Pendulum:  man  not  a,  112;  striking 
against  matter,  401 ;  slow  progress, 
498;  no  fixity,  500. 

Penitence,  and  prayer  (q.  v.),  482. 

Pentecost,  great  power  at,  287. 

Perfection:  how  won,  57;  acknowl- 
edged slowly,  95 ;  not  used  as  a  stand- 
point, 124;  gained  by  degrees,  178; 
God's,  275;  underlies  reality,  395; 
elements  not  essential  to,  417. 


Perfume,  becoming  intolerable,  422. 
(See  Flowers,  Rote.) 

Perpetual  Motion,  of  mind,  85. 

Persecution,  not  confined  to  the  past, 
503. 

Personality,  in  God  and  Jesus,  228, 
377. 

Personal  Mind  (q.  v.),  not  the  true, 
186. 

Personal  Sense,  personified  as  plaintiff, 
361-372  passim. 

Personal  Senses  (q.  v.)  all  destroyed, 
418. 

Personified  Evil  (q.  v.),  designated  by 
Jesus,  398.  (See  Devil,  Red,  Satan, 
Si  rpent.) 

Person:  not  the  basis  of  science,  235; 
cause,  science,  243;  the  term,  274. 

Pestilence:  none  in  immortal  sense, 
"  107;  earth  to  be  convulsed  with,  263. 

Peter :  quoted,  261 ;  Jesus'  words  con- 
cerning, 262;  example,  270;  sword, 
281.     (See  Apostles.) 

Peter,  Second  Epistle  of,  552.  (See 
Year.) 

Pharaoh,  70. 

Pharisee,  defined,  546. 

Pharisees:  thrusting  out  spiritual  ideas, 
197;  receiving  error,  204;  Jesus 
against,  259;  accusing  Jesus,  288; 
dispute  with  him,  463;  as  exponents 
of  divine  will,  497;  culminating  sin, 
551. 

Pharmacy:  of  homoeopathy  (q.  v.),  92; 
moral,  349;  taught,  385,  386.  (See 
Materia  Medico.) 

Phenomena:  produced  by  belief,  238, 
239  ;  spiritualistic,  249." 

Philosophical  Realism,  20. 

Philosophy:  wrong  direction,  166;  an- 
cient school  of,  273;  often  from  no 
principle,  290. 

Phoenicians,  deity  of,  449. 

Photographs,  231. 

Phrenology,  signification  of,  15. 

Physical  Terms,  to  illustrate  spiritual, 
391.392. 

Physical  Universe  (q.  v.),  what  it  ex- 
presses, 415. 

Physicians:  attending  the  writer,  8,  9; 
fear,  25;  thoughts,  29;  old-school,  33; 
in  ease  of  poison,  35;  verdict,  53; 
dispelling  disease,  54;  mistaken,  71; 
as  guardians,  89;  unconscious  offence, 
304;  establishing  discord,  311;  in- 
jurious, 319;  only  proper,  324,  325. 
(See  Doctors,  Medicine.) 


580 


INDEX. 


Physics:  material  belief,  6;  reversed,  13; 
Bcience  ;it  war  with.  29 ;  against  meta- 
physics, 9J ;  doctriues, 

Physiology:  chapter,  11-55;  anti- 
Christian,  16;  armor,  17;  opposite 
t<>  spirit,  21;  cast  out  by  truth,  23; 
opposite  to  Christianity,  40;  place, 
52:  dyspeptics  made  bv,  108;  exalts 
matter,  li>7;  byways, 336;  personified 
in  allegory,  •'it>l-;i72  passim  ;  receives 
too  much  attention,  478. 

Pictures:  of  mind,  111;  evolved,  1  < : T ; 
mentally  formed,  249 ;  belittled  by 
tlic  canvas,  401 . 

Pilate:  pale  before  his  own  question, 
2S0;  feud,  286. 

Pilgrim:  path  marked,  G8:  home,  119. 

Pilhbury,  Mrs.  Ellen  ('.,  testimonial 
i  rning,  4^1. 

Pills,  supplanted,  83.  (See  Drugs, 
Medicine.) 

Pioneers,  sturdy  work,  5,  G. 

Plague:  not  the  worst  evil,  337;  not  so 
bad  as  mesmerism,  410.  (See  Pes- 
tilt  *"■,  , ) 

Plain  hette,  illustration,  245. 

Planes,  mental,  252. 

Planets,  no  power  over  man,  213. 

Plants,  in  creation,  growing  through 
mind,  446, 447.  (See  Flower,  //< /■/>.<, 
Trees.) 

Platform:  of  quackery,  -'{75;  of  Chris- 
tian science,  •S77— :J83. 

Platter,  cleaning  the  outside.  354. 

Pleading,  against  disease,  330. 

Pleasure:  oi  sense,  92;  nerves  not  a 
source  of,  94;  pain  found  instead, 
128;  physical  loss  of,  130;  versus 
disease,  325. 

Pleasures  :  death  of,  170;  supposed, 190; 
lost  in  wickedness,  204 ;  none  in  evil, 
(q.  v.).  208.     (See  Pain,  Sin.) 

Poetic  Quotations:  wine-press,  83; 
sculptors  of  men,  124;  straight  line, 
185:  brief  voices,  203;  "truth  forever 
on  the  scaffold,"  220;  John  O'Gull, 
221;  "  touch  of  the  vanished  hand," 
248;  ''faint-hearted  mariner, "  345; 
humility,  430;  "varied  God,"  438. 
(^.  e  Coolidge,  Follen,  Hetnans, 
Myers,  Pope,  S<-i>//,  Shakespeare, 
.  Tennyson,  Wesley,  Wnitter.) 

Poetry,  in  mind.  247. 

Poison, taken  through  mistake,  35. 

Polish,  Greek  derivation,  225. 

Pollen,  evil  thoughts  compared  to,  100. 
(See  Flowers.) 


Polycarp,  quoted,  236. 

Pope,  Alexander,  quoted,  8,  50. 

Pol  ter,  of  mind,  324. 

Portraits,  taken,  248.  (See  Artists, 
PainU  rs. ) 

Postal  Service,  231 . 

Postulates,  of  belief,  262,  2G3. 

Potter,  and  clay  (q.  v.),  106. 

Power,  none  apart  from  God,  84. 

l'raver :  chapter,  480-510;  motives, 
481;  danger,  481.  482:  public,  482; 
proxy,  483,  484;  closet,  4.S4;  grati- 
tude, 485;  effect,  485,  486,  forms, 
487;  healing,  488;  forgiveness,  490; 
repetitions,  490,  491;  illustrations, 
491;  Jesus'  teaching,  402;  Lord's 
(q.  v.),  4'.)2-494. 

Prayers:  of  the  unrighteous,  90;  no 
proof  of  honesty,  260:  not  always 
beneficial,  295;  mistaken  faith  in, 
321;  not  heard,  394;  indexes,  489. 
(See  Worship.) 

Precipice,  edge  of,  338. 

Predestination,  doctrine  of,  52.  (See 
Fori  ordination.) 

Pre-existence,  and  immortality,  357. 

Present  Age,  ami  causation,  13, 

Press,  the.  a  plague-sender,  52. 

Primitive  Christianity  (q.  v.),  ruled 
out,  143. 

Prince  of  Peace,  the  coming,  2G9.  (Sec 
Isaiah,  ./( .-us.) 

Principle:  good,  13;  proven,  31.  56; 
of  man,  38;  God,  4ii,  213;  being  in 
accord  with,  57;  demonstrated  by 
Jesus,  63;  development,  mi;  action, 
73;  of  man,  74:  science, 85;  decrepi- 
tude not  a  necessity  of  nature.  l|;i; 
impersonal  mind  the  only,  128;  of 
right,  181;  must  interpret  science 
(q.  v.),  153,  154:  divine  (q.  v.),  1G4; 
origin  of  spiritual  idea-,  166;  born  of 
the  spirit  (q.  v.).  properties,  1G8;  the 
life  of  man  (q.  v.),  170;  of  science, 
174:  of  being,  178:  Christ  (q.  v.)  as, 
saving,  a  creator,  181;  demands,  189; 
idea  of  God  Bcourged  in,  107:  in 
problem,  201;  healing.  202;  impera- 
tive, 203;  no  self-existent,  204;  of 
good,206;  gender  in,  208;  divine, 210; 
reflected,    2::.");    demonstrable,    238; 

cause,  243  ;   m  vsteries  of  being  solved 

by,  246;  of  things,  249;  God  (q.  v.), 
260;  unerring,  259;  defined,  403;  as 
all-embracing, 428;  what  it  involves, 
441.     (See  Truth.) 
Principle  of  Being  (q,  v.),  181. 


INDEX. 


581 


Printers,  early  death  of.  307. 

Prison  :  discipline  by,  57  ;  emptied,  93. 

Prison-doors,  opened  by  truth,  427. 

Probation,  after  death,  526. 

Profession:  demand  for,  85;  not  all 
that  is  required,  270. 

Progeny,  improved,  138.  (See  Children, 
Obstetrics,  Propagation.) 

Progress:  footsteps,  91;  taking  off 
human  shackles,  120;  scientific  view, 
127;  backbone,  134;  relation  to  ex- 
perience, 179;  personified  as  a  gen- 
eral, 369;  how  best  made  in  Christian 
science,  427. 

Progression,  salvation  rests  on,  180. 

Prolapsus  Uteri,  disappearance  of,  25. 

Pomises  of  Jesus,  385. 

Proof,  essential,  384,  385. 

Propagation :  among  insects  (q.  v.), 
472;  identity  in,  473;  woe  in,  479. 
(See  Birth,  Parturition.) 

Prophecy:  Enoch's,  62;  pause  of,  180. 
(See  Isaiah.) 

Prophet,  definition  of,  546. 

Prophets:  belief.  183;  healing,  188;  of 
Judah,  254;  of  to-day,  265 ;  of  Chris- 
tian science,  338. 

Prophylactics,  348. 

Protection,  mutual  in  creation,  445. 

Psalmist :  quoted,  55;  on  the  end  of  the 
wicked.  483.     (See  David.) 

Psalms:  days  as  grass,  37;  fountain  of 
life,  38;  statutes,  "rejoicing  the 
heart,"  131;  health,  292;  valley  of 
death,  550. 

Psychology,  needing  to  be  understood, 
348. 

Ptolemaic  Astronomy  (q.  v.),  74,  75. 

Publicans,  in  heaven,  260. 

Publius  Lentulus,  record  about  Jesus, 
500,  503. 

Pulpits :  justice  to  be  done  by,  52;  truth 
from,  89,  90.     (See  Clergy.) 

Pulse,  examined,  309.     (See  Blood.) 

Punishment,  fear  of,  208.  (See  Hell, 
Law,  Pain,  Penalty.) 

Pupils  of  Jesus,  260.  (See  Disciples, 
Students.) 

Purgatives,  for  insanity,  350.  (See 
Bowels.) 

Purgatory,  237.     (See  Hell.) 

Puritans,  marriages  among,  137. 

Purity:  immortal,  137;  wisdom  and 
love  united  by,  143 ;  condition  of 
seeing  God,  380. 

Purse,  definition  of,  546. 

Pyson,  defined,  547. 


QUACKERY:  defined,  290;  learned, 
319;   a   final    failure,  321;   all  on 

same  plane,  375. 
Quadruped,    possessing    human    parts, 

14.     (See  Animals,  Beasts.) 
Qualms  of  Conscience,  48. 
Queen  of  Life,  Christianity  the,  268. 
Quimbv,  P.  P.,  career  and  views,  6-8, 

227. " 
Quintessence,  of  spiritual  thought,  513. 


T>  ABE-IS:    lore,   65,    500;    theology, 
190;    opposing  Christian   science, 

291;  errors,  501;  belief  in  retaliation, 

500;  breastplate-teachings,  550.    (See 

Jews,  Moses) 
Race,  Human   (q.  v.),  to  be   uplifted, 

331. 
Radiata,  evolved,  478. 
Reason:     accompaniment    of     science, 

83;  corrects  material  errors  if  rightly 

directed,  426. 
Reasoning,  incorrect,  203. 
Recapitulation,  chapter,  403-428. 
Reciprocity,  want  of,  142. 
Reconciliation,   in   Christ,    507.      (See 

Atonement.) 
Red  Dragon  (q.  v.),  defined,  547.    (See 

Devil,  Satan,  Serpent.) 
Red    Sea:    allusion,    70;    comparison, 

517. 
Reflection:  none  of  mind  or  soul,  114; 

God's,   180,   208;   of  substance,  207; 

in  the  creation,  432-435.    (See  Man.) 
Reform:  arrival  of,  208;  test  of  sincer- 
ity, 482. 
Reformation,    identical    with    healing, 

330. 
Refutation    of    Matter    arduous,    311. 

(See  Argument.) 
Regeneration:    essential,    81;    defined, 

501. 
lie  lapse,  caused  by  other  minds,  301, 

302.     (See  Disease.) 
Religion,  theory  and  practice,  289. 
Reproduction  :  from  belief,  37:  methods 

of,  472.     (See  Birth,  Parturition.) 
Reputation,  opposite  of  character  (q.  v.), 

288. 
Resurrection:    to  spiritual  understand.      - 

ing,    79;   truth   the,   177;    grave    no 

power  over,  180;   of   Jesus   (q.  v.), 

190;   Jesus    the,    193;    of  Job,    194; 

after  Christ's,  200;   from  dust,  210; 

exemplified  in  Genesis,  437;  defined, 

547. 


582 


INDEX. 


Retribution,  -217,  219.  228,  487. 

Reuben,  defined,  r>47. 

Revelation,  Book  of,  188.    {SeeApoca- 

lypsi ,  Dragon.) 
Revelation:    teachings   of,   152;    Btar, 

232;  wiili  logic,  276.     (See  Biblt.) 
Revenge:    malice   appeased   with,    32; 

not  a  quality  to  heal  the  sick,  217. 
Rheumatism  :  hints  of,  '114  ;  a  delusion, 

343.     (See  Bones,  Lame.) 
i:h\  thm,  of  spirit,  438. 
Rib:  in  the  allegory  of  creation.  404: 

equal  tip  woman  (q.  v.),  408;   Eve's 

(q.  v.)  evolution  from,  470,  535. 
Rice,  Miranda  R.,  testimony  of,  24,  25. 
Riddle,  an  old,  :)2.     (See  Lgg.) 
Right-doing,  no  punishment  for,  314. 
Righteousness,  in  heaven,  180. 
Right:  radical,  88;  adjusts  the  balance. 

102;  faith  in,  499. 
Rite,  not  in  Jesus'  method,  2G2. 
Ritualism:  atype,78;  summoned,  264; 

clips  truth's  wings,  507. 
River-bed.  stirred,  404. 
Kiver,  defined,  536,  538,  547. 
Rock  :    embracing  a  tree,    158;    a*  a 

foundation,  415;  definition  of,  547. 

(See  Peter.) 
Rock  of  Ages,  truth,  329. 
Roland,  Madame,  quoted,  72. 
Roman  Scourge,  205. 
Romans,    Epistle   to  the,   quoted,   545. 

(See  Paul.) 
Rome:    allusion,  53;    Christianity  in, 

201  :  mythology,  380. 
Rose-cold."  a  modern  ailment,  20.     (See 

rrh,  Hay-fever.) 
Rose,  creative    unfolding,    435.      (See 

Flowt  /■.-'. ) 
Rubbing,  needless,  354. 
Rubicon,  of  spirituality.  15. 
Rush,    Dr.    Benjamin:    opinion,    244; 

paragraph  quoted,  319. 
Russian,  translation  from.  129. 


CACRAMENT:  practical  effect,  504; 

origin  of  word,  509. 
Sacrifice:  a  living,  197;  Peter's  denial, 

270;  of  blood,  510. 
Sadduceea,  reasoning  of,  204. 
Safety-valves,  340. 
Saint  Peter's  Church,  225. 
Saints,  suffering,  130. 
Sal. •m  Witchcraft,  a  delusion,  253.  (See 

Soi-cery.) 


Sallow  Skin,  personified  as  a  witness, 
362. 

Salt,  attenuated,  47. 

Salt  Fish,  eaten,  334. 

Salvation:  Mohammedan,  27;  univer- 
sal. lNii;  through  pardon,  181 ;  way  of, 
195;  day  of,  2ii>i;  working  out,  499, 
500.  504:  defined,  547. 

Samaritan  Woman,  251. 

Samson,  shorn,  L68. 

Samuel,  Hooks  of,  quoted,  292. 

Sandal-  :  of  truth,  82;  loosed,  503. 

Sanitary  Methods,  G5. 

Satan:  personality,  33;  allusion,  53; 
a  personal,  275:  the  only,  277:  in- 
consistent hypothesis,  399;  woman 
bound  by,  427,  498.  499;  a  synonym 
for  material  sense.  494  :  no  civil  word 
for,  503.     (See  Devil,  Dragon,  Per- 

SOnifit  '/.   Si  i pent.) 
Saviour:  a  personal,  81 ;  ideal  sought, 

100;  Christ  (q.  v.)  our  only,  103.' 
Savonarola,  martyrdom  of,  27::. 
Saxon  Language:  word  for  good,  154; 

for  man,  451. 
Scaffold,  men  disciplined  by,  57.     (See 

Poctir  Qvotatii  ns.) 
Scale:  evenly  adjusted,  20;  the  right, 

89;  ascending,  344. 
Scent,  spiritual,  248.    (See  Pore.) 
Scepticism:  science  not  effaced  by, 93; 

concerning    Christ  it  n    science.   118. 

(See  Infidelity.) 
Scholasticism,  war  with,  196. 
Scholastic  Theology  :  allusion,  198;  on 

the  history  of  man,  479. 
School-examinations,  89. 
Science  and  Health:  date  of  writing, 

7,  8;  first  published,  9;  not  suggested 

by  human  power,  12:  full  statements, 

303  :    to    be   studied.    375  ;    criticised, 

384-402:  effect  on  Colonel  Letts,  386; 
first  edition  marred,  403. 
Science:  ignorance  of,  22:  at  war  with 
physics,  29;  all  things  possible,  35; 
to  be  studied,  51,  219;  helpless,  til ; 
claim,  62;  way  prepared,  (>4;  test, 
as  Christianity," 66 ;  way  opened,  68; 
supporting  spirit.  74:  man  without, 
order  reversed,  75;  floodgates,  78; 
proof,  79;  approaching,  83:  prayer, 
90;  inspired,  91;  dialing  with  men- 
tal causation,  92;  spirit  accompany- 
ing, 95;  not  gained  through  hypoc- 
risy,100;  idea  of  darkness,  I01;order, 
104;  cause  renovated  through,  109; 
bi  liefs  at  war  with,  118;  does  not  in- 


INDEX. 


583 


terfere  with  God's  perfection,  129; 
divine  way,  131;  lifted  higher  in 
harmony,  137;  all  of  divine  origin, 
152,  173;  application  of  the  name, 
153;  from  eternal  mind,  154;  perfect 
in,  177;  ignorance  removed  by,  178; 
power  to  prove  and  understanding 
given  by,  181);  essence,  183;  as  a 
link,  195;  agent  of  God,  198;  sense 
corrected  by,  200;  mind  corrected  by, 
hill  of,  20l";  effect  of,  on  atheists,  no 
hypocrisy,  203;  reality  announced, 
206;  celestial  peaks  never  hidden, 
207;  fact  of,  208,209;  understanding 
of  God  gained  through,  enthroned, 
210;  the  city's  side,  230-233;  reve- 
lations, 234  ;  a  retrograde  step  never 
caused  by,  236;  removing  belief,  244; 
good  not  evil  in,  250;  out  of  belief 
into,  254;  penalty  destroyed,  273;  a 
pleader  in  court,  304-372 ;  Christi- 
anity so  named,  414;  grand  affirma- 
tion of,  424;  not  contradictory,  469. 
(See  Christian.) 

Science  of  Being  (q.  v.) :  will-power  far 
from,  41;  repudiating  impossibilities, 
105;  sin  not,  10G;  the  true,  115;  un- 
derstood, 141,  203,  238;  chapter,  149- 
210;  teachings,  165;  demonstration, 
192;  acquaintance,  250;  reign,  274. 

Science  of  Healing  (q.  v.) :  not  attained, 
28;  the  perfect,  251;  right  condition 
to  teach,  340,  341. 

Science  of  Mental  (q.  v.)  Healing, 
drugs  abandoned,  54, 

Science  of  Mind  (q.  v.) :  not  loved,  19; 
faith  in,  57;  invalids  unwilling  to 
investigate,  98 ;  rejected,  141 ;  supe- 
rior to  nautical  science,  146;  shows 
truth  about  nature,  151;  corrects 
mistakes,  171 ;  foreshadowed  by  elec- 
tricity, 243;  different  from  clairvoy- 
ance, 249;  to  the  rescue  342. 

Science  of  Scriptures  (q.  v.)  :  not  ob- 
scure, 188;  misplaced  word,  193. 

Science  of  Soul  (q.  v.) :  not  super- 
natural, 13;  reversed,  74;  opposes 
the  sensuous  man,  163  ;  defined,  404. 

Science  of  Spirit  (q.  v.),  the  true,  183. 

Scientific  Being,  demonstrated,  177. 

Scientific  Schools,  brought  into  disre- 
pute, 415. 

Scientists :  ability  to  become,  19,  20  ; 
only  safe,  31;  healing,  42;  thrusts 
at,  264.  (See  Christian  Disciples, 
Metaphysicians,  Students.) 

Scotland  :  a  poet,  148;  visions,  249. 


Scott,  Sir  Walter,  hymn  from  Ivanhoe, 
517,  518. 

Scourge,  awaiting  teachers,  266.  (See 
Roman.) 

Screams,  of  error,  277. 

Scriptures:  the  writer's  notes  on,  7,8; 
information,  22;  searched,  46;  defin- 
ite, 98;  spiritual  signification,  100; 
names  in,  181;  healing  in,  184;  quo- 
tations from,  184,  186;  significance, 
193;  teaching  Christian  science,  320; 
misunderstood  if  cited  in  detached 
passages,  384;  coincident  with  Chris- 
tian science,  399;  seeming  to  endorse 
belief,  420;  value  to  the  authoress, 
470,  471;  spiritual  interpretation, 
525.  (See  Bible,  Paul,  Thessalo- 
nians.) 

Scrofula:  treatment  of,  326,  327;  in 
blood  (q.  v.),  340. 

Sculpture,  108,  205.     (See  Painters.) 

Sea,  walking  on  the,  202.  (See  Ocean, 
Wave.) 

Seal:  Apocalyptic,  511,  524;  defined, 
547. 

Seances,  how  evolved,  255.  (See  Me- 
diumship.  Spiritualism.) 

Second-sight,  249. 

Secretions:  from  mind,  347;  mistaken 
treatment,  354.     (See  Morbid.) 

Sects:  lashed,  78;  interests,  90;  too 
man}',  204.     (See  Church.) 

Seed:  in  the  Bible,  28;  germinating, 
239;  in  creation,  within  itself.  436. 
447.  (See  Flowers,  Herbs,  Plants, 
Trees.) 

Seedling,  that  starts  thought,  36. 

Self-abnegation,  520,  528. 

Self-destruction:  elements,  186;  of  sin, 
413,  414. 

Self-government:  blighted,  90;  a  hu- 
man right,  222. 

Selfishness  :  yielding,  57;  man  hindered 
bv,  67;  how  educated,  126;  fleeting, 
137. 

Self-love,  a  materialism,  80. 

Semper  Paratus,  376. 

Sensation,  none  in  matter  (q.  v.),  99, 
110. 

Sense:  of  soul,  15;  pleasures  of,  92; 
errors  destroyed,  112;  pains,  128; 
knowledge  gained  from  material, 
177 ;  corrected  by  science,  200 ;  per- 
sonal, 210. 

Senses:  five  (q.  v.),  37;  point  of  hu- 
man, 50;  decision  left  to  personal, 
61;  of  spirit,  75;  real,  76;  action  of 


584 


INDEX. 


human  unseen  by,  100;  victory,  109; 
war  with   understanding,   153;   five 

avenues  of  mi  ml,  155:  knowledge  of 
God,    15(J;    five  lies,    102:   of  spirit, 
168. 
Sense-testimony,  theories  relinquished, 

110. 
Sensualism  :  conditions  evolved  from, 
124;  how  educated,  L26;  shutting  out 
truth,  269. 

Sensuality:  yielding,  57 :  not  a  quality 
I"   heal   the   siik,  217;   hand    palsied 
by,  264,  205. 
Sentinels,  <>f  the  kingdom,  83. 
Septuagint,  mistakes  in,  188.   (See  Bi- 
ble, Scripture.) 
Sermon   on   the    Mount:    demolishing 
error,  82;  the  essence  of  science,  183. 
Sermon,  the  best,  56. 
Serpent:    error    as    a,    101;    in    Eden, 
106;    first  named  error,  187;  can  he 
taken  up,  188,  214;  heel  bitten,  216; 
Brazen,  228;    portrayal   in  pictures, 
277;    in  creation,  441,  442;    legend, 
452;  in  Eden,  454-458  :  bruised  head, 
459;  symbol,  403;    fatherhood,  468; 
progenv,   47 3 :    in    Apocalvpse,   515, 
518.  519;  swollen.  516;  ot  sin,   521; 
original  names,  537  ;  in  glossary,  547, 
548.      (See    Devil,    Dragon,    Evil, 
Satan.) 
Serpents:  under  wisdom,  191;  how  to 

handle,  192,  222.     (See  Moses.) 
Sexes:  attraction  between,  134;  union 

needless,  457.     (See  Gender.) 
Shadow:   as  substance,  187;    not  tan- 
gible, 242. 
Shakespeare  :  "sermons  in  stones,"  30; 
on  infancy,   112:   on  marriage,   133; 
on    adversity,    144,    145;     "ills    that 
flesh  is  heir  to,"  316,  425;  "cloud- 
capped    towers,''    .'J77 :    Sir    Oracle, 
384;   "one  touch  of  nature,"  402. 
Shallows,  of  mortal  fancy,  12G. 
Shame  ;  how  indicated,  425;  in  Eden, 

457,  458.     (See  Blush.) 
Sheep,  defined,  548. 
Shekinah,  .lesus  within  the,  290. 
Sliein,  defined,  548. 
Shoals,  on  the  coast,  253. 
Sick:    healing    the.    151:    supposition 

that  they  are  deplorably  loM.  346. 
Sickness;  healed,  56;  health  commin- 
glingwith.,61;  delusion,  65, 68 ;  mor- 
tal- bound  to,  71;  bondage,  72;  su- 
perior to,  7U :  produced.  82;  mind 
not  master  of,  84;  never  healed  by 


will-power,  90;  dismissed,  93;  as  a 
divine    creation,   condemnation,    99; 

unreal,      llll  ;     tin  its,     177;     penalty, 

J7S:  destroyed,  183,  199;  conquered, 
ld4 ;  cure  sometimes  condemned,  197 ; 
illusion,  201;  gotten  rid  of,  2(1'.);  a 
temptation,  344;  no  legal  trials  for, 
377.     (See  Ailment,  /Jinease.) 

Sides.     (See  City.) 

Sight:  regained  in  old  age,  114;  eter- 
nal. 418.     (See  /  y,  .) 

Signet  of  Truth,  427. 

Signs,  of  ■;, ,-]„.i  truth,  S91. 

silence,  eloquent,  301. 

Silver,  Rev.  Abiel,  character,  402. 

Sinai:  law,  55;  voices,  82. 

Sinews,  human  strength  not  measured 
by,  15. 

Sin  :  God  ignored  in  curing,  healed  by 
.lesus,  21:  identical  with  error,  22"; 
hell  made  hv,  26;  destruction, 34,  56, 
103,  108,  109.  183;  cause,  38:  affecti  d 
by  metaplo'sical  healing,  52:  not  de- 
stroj-ed,  58;  a  reality.  60;  theory  of 
divine  origin,  61,  99;  delusion  con- 
tinued, 68;  mortals  bound  to,  71; 
bondage.  72;  superiority  to,  76  j  pro- 
duced, 82:  master}',  84;  wages,  80; 
dismissed,  93;  enred,  98;  preceded 
by  thought,  100;  unreal,  101;  re- 
ports, 104:  not  created  by  good,  105; 
nor  by  truth,  100;  lasting  to  the  end, 
107;   contradicts   reality,    150;    em- 

bodil  d    in    the    EgO,    not     In  m    (mil, 
150;    so-called  pleasures,   103;    God 
the    healer,     107;     connection    with 
death,     always     material,     duration, 
170;  seemingly  real,  173;  not  possi- 
ble to  soul,  174;  fruit,  no  room   for, 
177;  as  a  penalty,  178;  unforsaken, 
death  of,  179;  battle  with,  180;  evil, 
183;  elements,   18G;  not  mind,  190; 
conquered,  194;  cure  sometimes  con- 
demned,  197;   effect  of  true  idea  of 
God,  2(0;  only  escape,  204;  angels 
turning  from,  something  better  than, 
206;   no  satisfaction,  207;   riddance 
from,  209;  free  from  storm  of.  229; 
thrusts   at    man,    204;    no    pleasure 
from,  300;  fatal  to  healing,  322;  sub- 
dued by  sickness  (q.  v.),  330:  hasten- 
ing   to  destruction,  337;  duration  of 
effects,  340;  resisted  like  disease,  84  I; 
man  and  God  incapable  of,  397,  398; 
real  or  unreal.  4()7,  408;   made  de- 
pendent on   God,  413,  414;  theory  of 
divine  origin,  532-534.     (See  Death.) 


INDEX. 


585 


Sinlessness,  essentia!  to  spirituality, 
178. 

Sinner,  only  normal  sense  of  the,  414. 

Sin,  Sickness  (q.  v.),  and  Death  (q.  v. ) : 
not  qualities  of  life,  332;  seeming 
real,  426. 

Sixth  Seal  (q.  v.),  application  to  this 
age,  511. 

Sky,  face  discerned,  64,  438. 

Slavery  :  abolished,  68,  84;  spiritual, 
70;  illusion's,  71;  not  legitimate,  72, 
73;  quotation  concerning,  218. 

Sleep:  dream  (q.  v.)  in,  27;  produced 
by  medicine,  28;  considered  insuffi- 
cient, 334;  explaining  the  senses, 
422;  father"  of  enlightenment,  478. 

Sleeplessness,  pains  caused  by,  20. 

Slough,  of  disease,  21. 

Sluggards,  in  the  race,  499. 

Small  Intellects,  alarmed,  355. 

Small-pox:  allusion,  100;  symptoms 
met,  322;  carried  by  missionaries, 
357;  why  contagious,  357,  358;  in 
fear,  425. 

Smattering  of  Knowledge,  339. 

Smile  of  the  Great  Spirit,  411. 

Smith's  Bible  Dictionary,  quoted,  193. 

Snarls,  unwinding  one's,  86. 

Snowbird,  habits,  94. 

Snuff,  hay  like,  29. 

Society  :  conciliated,  78;  as  a  jury,  87; 
frown  incurred,  102. 

Socrates:  no  fear  of  poison,  101;  wife, 
145. 

Softening  of  the  Brain  (q.  v.),  307. 

Soil,  of  disease,  27;  soul  not  in,  169. 

Solar  Light  (q.  v.),  in  creative  days, 
438,  439. 

Solar  System:  mistake  regarding,  74; 
reversed,  165.     (See  Lit/lit.) 

Solar  Time,  not  an  authority  in  crea- 
tion, 437,  438. 

Solecism,  mortal  man  a,  59. 

Solvent,  universal,  80. 

Somethingness  of  Truth,  388,  389.  (See 
Nothingness.) 

Something,  to  be  made  manifest,  41. 

Son  of  God,  68,  237.  (See  Christ,  Jesus, 
Saviour.) 

Sonship  of  Jesus,  190. 

Sorcery  of  Sin,  523.    (See  Witchcraft.) 

Sorrow:  no  truth  in,  118,  119;  reward, 
145;  without  cause,  333. 

Sots,  how  made,  336. 

Soul-existence,  not  comprehended,  18. 

Soul:  in  sense,  15,  187;  not  explained 
by  physiology,  38 ;  escape  from  body, 


58,  59;  not  in  physique,  60;  greater 
than  frame,  61;  mistake  about,  74; 
error  relating  to,  75;  senses  of,  76; 
as  lost  in  oblivion,  77;  considered 
as  lost,  77,  180;  faith  of  Socrates, 
101 ;  supposed  to  be  within  the  body, 
104,  122;  beauty,  111;  no  reflection, 
114;  never  asleep,  116;  resources, 
138;  rejoicing,  143;  lifted  veil,  153; 
one,  154;  name  for  God  (q.  v.),  159; 
God  the,  102;  never  finite,  162,  163; 
not  in  man,  individualities  formed 
bv,  164;  reversed  relations,  105;  di- 
vided, 166;  not  in  soil,  169;  lost, 
170;  making  harmony  (q.  v.),  174; 
control  of,  178;  symbols,  185;  not 
seen  by  personal  sense,  no  decay, 
186  ;  Saviour  not  sought  in,  200;  im- 
mortality, man  uniting  with,  204; 
forms  created  by,  205;  science  grav- 
itates toward,  206;  undying  princi- 
ple, 210;  inside  of  spirit,  235;  illu- 
sion, 238;  recognized,  240;  heard, 
248;  everlasting  harmony,  332,  333; 
testimony  of,  374:  defined,  410,  411, 
414;  possibly  sinning,  413. 

Souls,  defined,  404. 

Sound:  defined, 62;  method  of  convey- 
ance, 63.     (See  Ears.) 

Sower,  parable  (q.  v.),  184. 

Species :  improved  human,  138 ;  re- 
sponsibility in  propagation,  139;  pre- 
served, 157,  158. 

Spectre,  Jesus  not  a,  287.    (See  Ghost.) 

Spell  of  Matter,  broken,  296. 

Sphere:  symbol,  85;  meaning,  184. 
(See  Earth.) 

Spine,  treatment  of,  328. 

Spirit :  as  real  and  right,  6;  new  world 
of,  8;  true  sense  excluded,  11;  sifted 
through  matter,  16;  mastery  as- 
serted, 17;  power  annulled,  22;  iden- 
tical with  God  (q.  v.),  41,  235;  posi- 
tive, 49;  sensible,  58;  man  leaning 
on,  no  evil  in,  60;  commingling  with 
matter,  61;  reign,  64;  a  power,  66, 
75;  man  and  the  universe  translated 
into,  real  evolved,  76;  hampered,  91  ; 
accompanying  science  (q.  v.),  95; 
renewal,  99;  supremacy  recognized, 
101;  superiority  to  matter,  103;  not 
producing  disease,  105;  a  law  of, 
107;  beauty,  111;  divine  energy, 
115;  microscope,  123;  matter  in 
place  of,  128,  181;  matter  forsaken 
for,  129;  ideas  (q.  v.),  131;  reality, 
150;  not  the  creator  of  matter  (q.  v.), 


58G 


INDEX. 


151;  antagonism  to  flesh,  156;  ig- 
nores material  claims,  l">7:  separate 
from  man,  158;  not  in  man,  divine, 
169;  undying,  161;  senses,  lox; 
echoes.  174;  materiality  no  place  in, 
notions  of  theorists,  185;  as  sub- 
stance (q.  v.),  180,  181);  only  life 
(q.  v.)  nt  soul,  identical  with  mind 
(q,  v.)  and  soul  (q.  v.),  186;  stand- 
point, 187;  eternal,  man  supposed  not 
to  be  made  from,  188;  spectre,  181); 
in  men,  193;  goal  and  understanding, 
11)4;  ideal  and  power,  196;  as  a 
creator,  realities,  190;  perceived 
and  understood,  197;  supremacy, 
198;  insignificance,  199;  Saviour  not 
sought  in,  200;  an  attraction,  213; 
city  of,  232;  atmosphere,  234-;  no 
matter,  237;  opposite  united  with, 
231);  recognition,  240;  only  one,  260, 
274;  infinite,  274;  defined  in  plat- 
form, 377;  meaning  of  the  word, 
387;  precludes  belief,  419;  symbol- 
ized, 440;  never  germinates,  409;  the 
only  being,  502;  in  glossary,  548. 
(See  Soul.) 

Spirit-man:  freedom  of,  70,  71;  imper- 
fect idea,  L23. 

Spirit-medium  (q.  v.),  reiving  on  be- 
lief, 244. 

Spirits:  evil,  00;  evil  and  good,  187; 
persons  are  not,  230;  not  moved  by, 
200;  not  to  be  consulted  by  science, 
374;  defined,  404;    in  glossary,  548. 

Spiritual  Freedom  (q.  v.):  definition, 
68,  69;  Christ's,  70.  (See  Charming, 
Liberty.) 

Spiritualism:    vague   hypothesis,   12; 

flowers  materialized,  63;  basis,  235; 

state  of  the  dead  assigned  by,  237 ;  a 

destroyer,   242 :    what   it   can   prove. 

245;  medium  in  presence  of  believ- 
ers, 251;  essay  on,  258. 
Spiritualists:    the   authoress   not  one, 

48,  400;  philanthropic,  244. 
Spirituality,  yielding  of  sensuality,  57. 
Spiritual   Man   (q.    v.),    never  wrong, 

423. 
Spiritual  Sense  (q.  v.) :   defined,  62;  no 

mistake  in,  200;  opened,  896. 
Sprains,  cured,  323.    (See  Bones,  Hip.) 
Squareness,  226,  227. 
Stanley,  Dean,  as  a  theologian^  193. 
Stars  :"  lesson   taught    by  88;    identity. 

SS36;  one  solitary,  254*;  morning,  438. 

i  Si  '    Lir/ht,  Sun.) 
Starting-points,  unscientific,  393. 


Statute,  spiritual,  188.    (See  All,  gory.) 
Stealing,  pleasurcsof,  171.  (See  Theft.) 
Stellar  Universe,  celestial,  437. 
Stimulus,  native  mental.  306. 
Stolidity,  free  from  suffering,  338. 
Stomach:  power,    18;    distressed,  20; 
amount  of  food  (q.  v.)  digested,  2  I; 

left    free,    30;     intelligent,    (JO;     new 

understanding  concerning,  97 ;  con- 
trolled. 98;  regulated  by  mind,  139; 

out  of  shape,  310.  (See  Appetite,  Di- 
</<  stion,  Gastric.) 

Stream,  rising  lie  higher  than  its  source, 
1 12.     (See  Fount.) 

Strength:  measure  of  human.  15;  de- 
manded, 22,  23;  not  measured  by 
muscle,  418. 

Student,  the  meaning  of  the  word,  1'.'2. 
(See  Disciph  . ) 

Students,  high  standing  of  the  writer's, 
302. 

Students  of  Jesus:  the  seventy,  278; 
deserters,  280.     (See  Pupils.) 

Stygian  Darkness  (q.  v.).  335. 

Substance:  only  one,  05,  154;  con- 
sidered  material,  110;  matter 
supposed  to  he.  122;  not  mate- 
rial, 151;  not  blending  man  (q.  v.) 
and  spirit  (q.  v.),  155;  claimed  by 
matter,  157;  the  real,  181;  false 
sense  of,  187;  of  Jesus,  true  idea, 
189;  of  spirit,  200;  own  reflection 
not  destroyed,  207:  in  matter,  240; 
apart  from  God,  202:  of  life,  275;  in 
platform,  377,  378;  defined,  392,  406; 
''of  things  hoped  for,"  400;  name 
for  mind,  414.     (See  Soul.) 

Substratum:  of  human  mind,  36;  ma- 
terial, 53;  response  from,  309;  un- 
conscious, 2'.i9,  327. 

Suffering:  a  reality.  60;  immunity 
from  not  to  be  expected.  103,  104: 
wrong  except  for  sin,  307;  a  mental 
condition,  335.    (See  Pain,  Penalty.) 

Suicide,  like  disease,  344. 

Sulphur,  prescribed,  47.  (Sec  Aconite, 
ffomaopathy. ) 

Sunbeam,  love  in  a,  110,  111. 

Sunday-school,  220,  227. 

Sunlight,  poetic  description,  443. 

Sun:  no  evidence  of,  36 J  declining, 
165;  revolution,  173:  equals  good, 
413;  appears  to  rise,  421.  425;  figure 
of  soul  outside,  431  ;  in  creative  days, 
434;  type,  462;  in  the  egg,  512;  spir- 
itual, 613;  in  glossary,  548.  (See 
Li'jht,  Solar.) 


INDEX. 


587 


Supernaturalism,  essay  on,  258. 

Supernatural,  Jesus'  acts  not,  286. 

Superstition, and  understanding,  (q.v.), 
173. 

Supreme  Being :  belief  concerning, 
58;  as  understood,  181.    (See  God.) 

Supreme  Ruler,  only  one,  58. 

Surgeons:  unscientific,  304;  treating 
dislocations,  358;  preparing  ban- 
dages, 425.  (See  Bones,  Physi- 
cian*.) 

Surgery:  in  Jesus'  tomb.  285,  286;  bv 
Christian  Scientists,  328. 

Swaddling  clothes,  shaken  off.  120. 

Swain,  Charles,  quoted,  33,  90. 

Sword  :  of  truth,  376  ;  at  the  gate,  460, 
461;  perishing  bv  the,  466;  defined, 
548. 

Symbols,  of  thought,  431. 

Synagogue:  science  needed  in,  265; 
men  put  out  of,  502.     (See  Temple.) 


rpABLE,  pleasures  of  the,  355. 
x      Table-tipping,  248.  (See  Medium- 
ship,  Spiritualism.) 

Tablet  of  Mind,  defaced,  72. 

Tale-bearing,  produced  by  sympathy, 
255. 

Tares  :  separated  from  wheat,  105 ;  de- 
fined, 548. 

Tea:  as  not  equalling  truth,  264;  appe- 
tite for,  312. 

Teacher  of  Spiritual  Jurisprudence, 
371. 

Teachers,  early  death,  307. 

Teaching:  chapter,  292-376;  harder 
than  healing,  330.     (See  Education.) 

Tears,  shed  for  others,  64. 

Teeth,  regained  in  age,  114. 

Tegiu!r,  quoted,  480.  (See  Eucharist, 
Longfellow.) 

Telegram,  illustration,  333. 

Telegraph :  poles,  230,  231 :  science 
of  mind,  243;  as  illustrating  mortal 
mind,  339. 

Telephone,  231. 

Temperature,  regulated  bv  mind,  139. 
(See  Cold,  Heat.) 

Temple:  science  in  the,  265;  the  body 
a,  426;  rebuilt  in  three  davs,  495;  in 
glossary,  548,  549.     (See  'City.) 

Temporal  and  Eternal  (q.  v.),  157. 

Temptation  resisted,  103;  led  into, 
336;  of  sickness,  344. 

Tennyson,  Alfred,  quoted,  49,  231. 

Tentative  Treatment,  359. 


Testimony:  of  sickness  disputed,  308; 
opposite,  426.  427. 

Theatre,  allusion,  126. 

Theft:  like  disease,  344;  no  pleasure 
in,  421,  422. 

Theodicy,  revealed,  217. 

Theologus,  treatment  of  disease,  31. 

Theology  :  materialism  in,  6;  of  <  Chris- 
tian science,  118;  not  to  be  tyranni- 
cal, 121;  precedent  in  Jesus,  183; 
personified  as  a  chaplain,  364;  Jewish 
(q.  v.),  404;  must  be  known,  414. 
(See  God,  Truth.) 

Theories,  two  opposing,  397. 

Theorists,  ideas  of,  185. 

Therapeutics :  nothing  in  common  with, 
212;  arts  of,  348. 

Thessalonians,  First  Epistle  to  the, 
quoted,  551.     (See  Paul.) 

Thibet,  praying-machines,  487. 

Thieves,  doors  barred  against,  93. 

Thirst,  induced  by  mind,  334. 

Thomas:  in  search  of  a  Saviour,  200; 
convinced,  286,  509. 

Thought:  illusion  springing  from,  27; 
free,  83;  divine,  152;  delineations  on 
body,  418.  (See  Mental,  Mind, 
Mortal.) 

Thoughts:  started,  36;  man  filled  with 
beliefs  by,  37;  of  disease,  54;  sin 
produced  by,  65;  angels  a?,  20."); 
material,  267;  divine  or  human,  349. 

Thummim,  defined,  549. 

Tiger,  outgazed,  354. 

Tilton,  N.  H.,  testimonial  from,  43. 

Time:  calculation  of,  lost,  112;  defined, 
549.     (See  Day,   Year.) 

Time-tables,  of  birth  and  death,  113. 
(See  Calendar.) 

Tithe,  defined,  549. 

Tobacco :  treatment  of  the  habit,  299 ; 
appetite,  312;  long  use,  355;  not  in- 
cluded in  Christian  science,  375. 

Toil,  fatigues  of,  102. 

Tongue:  words  expressed  by,  63;  ex- 
amined, 309  ;  personification  of 
furred,  362,  368.     (See  Coated.) 

Tooth-pulling,  94,  389. 

Torment,  wickedness  a,  204. 

Traditions,  satisfactory  to  many,  396. 

Trance,  mediumship  expressed  in,  252. 

Translation,  of  matter.  63. 

Travel,  268. 

Traveller,  long  night  for  the,  68. 

Treasures:  sensualist's,  81;  laid  in 
heaven,  125;  where  the  heart  is, 
127. 


588 


INDEX. 


Treasury,  of  truth,  200. 

Tre  ■  and  fruit,  299. 

Tree  of  Death,  153. 

Tree  "f  Knowledge:  physiology  an 
apple  from  the,  23,  S3;  original,  77: 
fruit,  98j  in  picture,  277;  true  sig- 
nificance, 413;  in  creation,  452;  de- 
fined, 4<;2;  allegorical,  581 

Tn t  Life:  present,  31G;  in  creation, 

452:  defined,  4G2. 

Tree  of  .Man.  180. 

Tree:  matter  as,  117:  Scripture  as, 
177:  no  feeling.  .310;  fruitless, 
498. 

Trees,    in   creation,    436.      (See   Herb, 

I       >HtS.) 

Trench,  Rev.  Richard  Chenevix,  D.D., 
mi  praver,  480. 

Tricksters,  feats  by,  27.5. 

Trinity:  suggesting  a  heathen  God, 
121  ':  of  life,  181,  182. 

Trip-hammer,  53. 

Triune  God  (q.  v.),  defined,  in  plat- 
form, 382. 

Troches,  a  novelty,  30. 

Tropes,  in  the  Apocalypse,  523.  (See 
.1//  tapkors.) 

'rn>]iirs :  supremacy  of  mind,  declared 
by  the,  1(14;  for  invalids,  343. 

Truth  and  Error  (q.  v.),  at  war,  321. 

Truth:  independent  of  doctrines,  5; 
adaptation  to  healing  (q.  v.),  nature 
of,  G  ;  lisped,  8  ;  expositions,  9; 
sneered  at,  13;  demands.  1G;  not 
trusted,  19;  eternal  demand,  23;  war 
with  error,  29  :  at  the  feet  of,  34; 
affluence,  40;  depending  on  error,41  : 
world  made  better  bv,  42;  revealed, 
4ti:  standard  lowered,  52;  sermon  in 
practice,  56;  effect,  new  creation  by, 
57:  piercing  mortal  error,  59,  60;  of 
mortal  sense.  GO;  greater  than  error, 
61;  impressions,  62;  pursued,  im- 
mortal. 63;  faith  in,  70;  freedom 
through,  72  ;  permanence,  75  ;  of 
being,  77:  all  deserted  for,  78;  fol- 
lowers, 79;  uttered.  82;  alterative, 
unheeded,  83;  followed,  84;  explan- 
ation, 87;  people  yielding  to,  88; 
effect  on  sick,  95;  defence,  100; 
omnipotence,  100.  172:  never  under- 
stood, 102;  no  consciousness  of  error, 
106;  ill  overcome  by,  109;  eternal, 
ill:  energies,  no  pain,  l  is ;  no  Bor- 
row, 11H,  110;  demand,  120;  identi- 
cal with  God,  121 ;  all-powerful,  122; 
ideals,   125;    efforts   126;    perennial, 


128;  happiness  horn  of,  135;  immor- 
tal, 137:  antipodes,  154:  reality,  155, 
157.  173;  no  error  in,  156,  161,  1G5; 
testified  to  incorrectly  by  the  senses, 
156;  connecting  link  between  man 
and  God,  157;  kingdom,  something- 
ness,  158;  taking  the  place  of  belief, 
absence,  160;  another  name  for  Christ, 
demonstrated.  161;  destroys  lies,  162; 
error  lost  in,  104,  177;  name  for  God 
(q.  v.),  166;  antagonism  to  error,  166. 
172,  185;  established  by  spiritual 
senses,  108.  169,  184;  its"  idea,  16!); 
not  contaminated  by  error,  170; 
vivid  in  mortal  mind  (q.  v.),  171; 
not  material,  172:  a  healer,  173;  in 
human  likeness,  17G:  hated,  resurrec- 
tion, 177:  divine  principle,  178;  end 
of  battle  with  sin,  180;  sought  through 
belief,  181  ;  influence  in  healing,  182, 
184:  intelligence  of  the  mind.  184; 
theorists' idea.  185;  of  being,  hidden, 
187;  allusion  to.  189;  call  of,  190; 
nothing  truer,  191  :  error  cast  out, 
192;  made  manifest  in  Christ,  196; 
perception  of,  197;  in  darkness,  197, 
198;  resistance  and  tasks,  199;  Jesus 
in,  200;  appearing  to  Paul,  201 :  the 
panacea,  203;  opposition,  immortalitv, 
204;  voice,  205;  demonstrable,  20G: 
identical  with  Christ,  own  idea  never 
destroyed,  207;  ambassadors'  duty, 
213:  man  abiding  in,  214:  a  sinner 
hating,  21G;  man  not  healed  by 
animal-magnetizer  through,  217"; 
treasures.  234;  absolute.  257;  per- 
vading all  space,  242;  an  evidence  of 
immortality,  245;  error  overcome, 
253;  error  resembling.  256;  appear- 
ance, 2G5;  affluence  of,  270  ;  absence, 
275;  contrasted  with  error,  303; 
action  on  mind,  343;  how  discerned, 
in  platform,  382;  severe  conditions, 
386;  healing  power  taught  by  Jesus, 
506.     (See  Life,  Love.) 

Truth  of  Being,  allusion,  24,  250. 

Trysting-tinies,  retained,  137. 

Tubercles,  how  treated,  301.  (See 
Consumption,  Lungs.  I 

Tumor:  dissolved,  20;  internal,  257, 
258;  treatment,  301;  unreal,  313. 
i  See  '  "in  i  '•.) 

Tupper,  M.  P.,  56. 

Types  of  Sin,  to  be  effaced,  313.  (See 
Symbols.) 

Typhoid  Fever  (q.  v.).  cured,  43. 

Tyranny,  beginning  of,  256. 


INDEX. 


589 


"ULCERATION,  personified  as  a  wit- 
KJ     ness,  363. 
Ulcers,  treatment  of,  301. 
Uncleanliness,  defined,  549. 
Unconsciousness,  in  mind-action,  326, 

327. 
Understanding:  spiritual,  79,  143;  war 

with   sense,    153;  a    spiritual    sense, 

206;  allusion,   248;  precludes  belief, 

419;  type  of  the  firmament,  450. 
Ungodliness,  defined,  549. 
Union  of  the  Sexes,  144.    (See  Divorce, 

Marriage.) 
United   States:  history,  68;  laws,   71; 

Berkeley's  voyage,  230. 
Unity,  of  faith,  446. 
Universe:  governed,  73;  eternal,  210; 

what  it  expresses,  415;  reflection  of 

spirit    (q.    v.),    439;    teeming    with 

thoughts  (q.  v.),  440. 
Unknown,  definition  of  the,  549,  550. 
Unspirituality,  not  eternal,  152.      (See 

Spirituality.) 
Urim,  defined,  550. 
Utopian  Period,  reached,  344. 


VACUUM,  to  be  filled  with  God,  130. 
Vain  Repetitions,  in  praver  (q.  v.), 
490. 
Valganism,    a   mispronunciation,    244. 

(See  Galvanism.) 
Valley,  defined,  550. 
Vapor,  vanishing,  413. 
Vegetable:  man  not  a,  112;  man  like, 

114;    life-manifestation,    185;    drugs 

from,  202.     (See  Plant,  Tree.) 
Vegetarianism:    diminishes   drugging, 

86;  dvspeptic  made  bv,  98. 
Veil:  of  matter,  290;  defined,  550,  551. 
Veneration,  organ  of,  245. 
Verdicts  of  Thought  (q.  v.),  promoting 

discord,  413. 
Vertebrates,  evolved,  478. 
Vestibule  of  Spirit  (q.  v.),  397. 
Vesture:  of  life  (q.  v.),  110;  thought 

in  mortal,  126. 
Vicarious  Atonement  (q.  v.),  499. 
Vice:  luxury  along  with,  88;  a  barrier 

against,  138.     (See  Sin.) 
Victory  :  over  disease,  320;  on  banners, 

424. 
Violets,  greeting  spring,  93. 
Virgil,  doubtful  existence,  252. 
Virgin-mother:   her  son,  459;  concep- 
tion,   501;    motherhood,    508.      (See 

Mary.) 


Virtue:  defence  built  by,  100;  to  be 
recognized,  134;  stability,  143. 

Vishnu,  worship  of,  449.  (See  Hin- 
doos.) 

Vision,  speeding  our  footsteps,  316. 

Vital  Fluids  j  in  magnetism,  520. 

Voice,  "the  still,  small,"  303. 

Voices,  heard,  248. 

Volition,  98. 

Vow,  nuptial,  137, 147.  (See  Marriage.) 

YlfAR:  between  sense  and  spirit,  153; 
controlled   by  gods,    418.  •  (See 

Battle.) 
Warfare,  in  the  Apocalypse,  519,  520. 
Washington,  Mount,  165. 
Watchman,  frightened,  324. 
Watchspring,  229. 

Watchword,  of  Christian  science,  82. 
Waterhou.se,    Dr.    Benjamin,    ([noted, 

319. 
Water-wheel,  at  work,  338. 
Waves  :  of  error,  341;  stilled  by  Jesus, 

523.     (See  Ocean,  Sea.) 
Way-shower,  Jesus  the,  508. 
Wayside  Hints,  chapter,  224-233. 
Wealth,  incompetent,  135. 
Weather:  barometer  prophesying,   74; 

no  danger  from,  314. 
Webster's    Dictionary,    definitions    of 

man,  451. 
Weeds,  the  flowers  (q.  v.)  choked  by, 

128. 
Weeping,  contagious,  357. 
Welsh  Language,  the  word  man,  451. 
Wesley's  Ilvmns,  quoted,  491. 
Westward,  230-233. 
Wheat  and  Tares  (q.  v.),  105,  157. 
Wheel,  body  compared  to,  103. 
Whiskev,  a  poor  substitute  for  mind, 

336. 
White,  Blanco,  sonnet,  473. 
White    Garments,     of    a    new    idea, 

349. 
Whittier,   John  G.,  quoted,  229,   485, 

486. 
Wickedness:    pleasure    lost    in,    204; 

manifestations  of,  217. 
Wife:   deserted,  142;   ruled   by  a   do- 
mestic tyrant,  143.     (See  Marriage.) 
Wilderness:  voice  in,  64;  defined,  551. 
Will:  force  of,  90;  defined,  551. 
Will-power:  delusive, 422;  propulsive, 

518. 
Wind,  defined,  551. 
Windows  and  Light,  171. 


590 


INDEX. 


Wine:  new,  104:  in  sacrament  (q.  v.), 
505:  defined,  551. 

Winnipiseogee  Lake,  411. 

Winter,  flowers  uprooted  by,  135. 

Wisdom  :  human  powernol  an  offspring, 
41;  none  other  but  God's,  02;  inspir- 
ing, 91;  decrees,  107;  blunders,  108; 
personal  not  equal  to  infinite,  1-1  ; 
what  belongs  to,  130;  power,  L37; 
reversed,  141;  last  call,  17'J;  judg- 
ment-day, 180 ;  nothing  wiser,  181; 
supreme.  245  ;  work,  254. 

Witness,  Greek  word  for,  272.  (See 
Martyr.) 

Wives,  appeal  to,  145.    (See  Wife.) 

Wolves,  to  be  slain,  519. 

Womanhood,  true  idea,  236. 

Woman:  moral  courage  required,  what 
she  should  be,  134:  marriage  a  pro- 
tection, 138;  genius,  reputation  re- 
spected, 147:  at  the  cross,  280,  281: 
the  higher  term,  380,  542:  as  a  rib, 
459;  childbearing,  400,  470;  in  the 
Apocalypse,  511-522;  Jewish,  550. 
(Sec  Femineity,  Man,  Marriage, 
Mary,  Motherhood,  Obstetrics,  Vir- 
gin.) 

Woman's  Rights,  142. 

Wonderful,  Jesus  called,  40. 

Woodman's  Axe,  supposed  power  of, 
399. 

Word  of  God:  made  flesh,  392;  the 
creative  logos,  451. 

Word,  power  imparted  from,  184. 

Words,  tender,  130. 


Works,  more  than  words,  399. 

World,  Mesh  (q.  v.),  and  Devil  (q.  v.), 
306. 

Worms:  as  robbers,  112;  children  hav- 
ing, 140:  destroying  man,  420;  pa- 
tience,  441.     (See  Animals.) 

Worship:  true,  78;  spiritual,  143;  per- 
sonal inadequate,  497;  "the  hour 
cotneth,"  502 

Wounds:  mental,  349;  error  about, 
425. 

Wrath:  not  righteous,  499;  towards 
Jesus,  500. 

Wrists,  manacled,  100. 

Wrong-doing,  dissatisfaction,  86. 


^ANTTPPE,  a  discipline,  145. 

V AWNING,  contagious,  357. 

-*■    Year,  defined,  551,  552.    [See  Day, 

Time.) 
Years,  a  thousand  with  God,  433. 
You,  definition  of.  552. 
Young,  John,  quoted,  64. 
Youth:     strides    towards    truth,    109; 

robbed.  111;  a  remarkable  instance, 

112,  113. 


ZEAL,  defined,  552. 

Zincum  Oxvdatum,  47. 
Zion:  city,  224, '226;  dctiued,  552. 
Zwingle,  229. 


University  Press  :  John  Wilson  &  Son,  Cambridge 

3 


14   JUAI     U5H 
RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


29teL'64S8 


REC-P  LP 


-UL 


Jur2r64aPM 


o 

J 


CO 


tc> 


> — 5 — 5" 


-xfy 


lAA 


J2_ 


o 


ftPH    3'6B-2P' 


-2= &T 

5     o 


TIT 


> 


-Mr 


6  1963  07 


o  trr 


CE1VED 


9*. 


&> 


JUL  <;v  '69-9A1A 


> 


LOAN    p; 


Due  end  of  SUMMER  Period 

subject  to  recall   after  — 


^1 


^ 


<$2  272    3  6 


^ 


£ 


LD  21A-40m-ll,'63,Cv^ 
(E1602slO)476B^$y 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


CD2DD8D1D5 


- 


9/ 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


